《Gold Class Fighter》


 Chapter 1

    The late 80s and early 90s of the last century. This was a restless yet innocent time.


    In the city of Jianghai of tough and brave people, almost every month there would be incidents that led to serious injuries and street fights. Big and small-time thugs were spread over all four corners of the city, with their respective spheres of influence, each dominating a region. The eighteen- and nineteen-year-old children who wanted to become famous would wander through the streets and alleys all day, concealing on their persons forked steel pipes, large blades, machetes, and watermelon knives. They just wanted to meet a famous thug or a Jianghu boss and then recklessly down the other with a stab. Then they would become famous overnight, becoming a boss admired by tens of thousands of people.


    So, on the streets of Jianghai at that time, one could often see bands of small-time thugs, stirring up trouble everywhere, carelessly fighting, striking violently the moment there was a disagreement; they were arrogant and domineering on the streets, swaggering across the city.


    Nonetheless, these small-time thugs were mostly just messing around, not even brushing the gangdom¡¯s side. They were just a bunch of overenthusiastic, ignorant youths, fighting not so much by skill as by numbers. If they came across an easy bunch, then they would bully them to death; if they really came across a hard bunch, their feet would become weak and they would yield easily, scattering at command. There were very few who could truly achieve anything from fighting, much less become the center of anything. So true Jianghu thugs disdained to fight against these kinds of people.


    Of course, there were also exceptions.


    Yang Lei was the exception.


    The first time ¡°Yan Ziyi¡± saw Yang Lei was at Zheng Da Nightclub in the Soldiers Club. The Soldiers Club was the central entertainment area in the northern part of the city of Jianghai at that time, with an ice rink, video arcade, billiard room, and movie theater all inside. Zheng Da Nightclub was the first nightclub in Jianghai to open at that time. Business was booming, and it was more of a gathering place for the people of Jianghai. Every few nights, there would almost always be a free-for-all fight. In the half year since Zheng Da opened, there was already a death, and the number of vicious fights resulting in heavy injuries had increased.


    ¡°Yan Ziyi¡± was, at that time in Jianghai, the most powerful Jianghu boss. Yan Ziyi was in his thirties, was unattractive, and had already been a famous Jianghai big thug in the early 1980s, establishing his status over Jianghu after countless fierce battles, later spending four years in jail for his brothers. After coming out, his strength was like the heavens, his power like the sun in broad daylight.


    This Yan Ziyi was now sitting on the second floor of Zheng Da Nightclub and looking down. Yan Ziyi was a rather low-profile person. On his way from the entrance to upstairs, there were people respectfully calling, ¡°Yan Ge¡± the whole way. He nodded, occasionally smiling back at some, and those people would feel honored. Yan Ziyi came today for amusement, so he maintained a low profile; those who didn¡¯t see him didn¡¯t even know that the biggest boss of the whole city was now on the second floor of the nightclub.


    Just as those downstairs were dancing to their hearts¡¯ content, there were people raising a ruckus. A fat winter-melon-like person was pulling on a young and pretty girl.


    ¡°What are you doing?!¡± The girl was impatient, trying to shake him off.


    ¡°Little sister, Ge will bring you out to have a night snack!¡± Fat Winter Melon was lecherous, with a face of hooliganism.


    ¡°Are you sick? Who knows who you are?¡± The girl was angry.


    ¡°Ge being interested in you is an honor to you!¡± Fat Winter Melon became ruthless.


    This Fat Winter Melon¡¯s nickname was ¡°Winter Melon.¡± He was the subordinate of Liu Luoguo in the west part of the city. His appearance was rather ugly, but he was definitely a ruthless person, adroit in fighting; he had stabbed many people, and had a criminal record at the public security bureau.


    ¡°Stinky rogue!¡± the girl cursed.


    ¡°Who are you cursing?¡± Before so many younger brothers, Fat Winter Melon could not put aside his ego.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t come with me right now, I¡¯ll rip up your skirt! Do you believe me or not?¡± Fat Winter Melon stared fiercely with his triangular eyes, pulling fiercely at the girl who was scared to say another word: ¡°Move!¡±


    Fat Winter Melon dragged the girl and walked two steps. There was someone in front of him not letting them by.


    ¡°Make way!¡±


    ¡°The girl isn¡¯t willing, why should you take her away?¡±


    Fat Winter Melon froze; he hadn¡¯t thought that someone would dare block his way. He looked the other up and down twice.


    ¡°Do you fucking not recognize me? You dare block my way?¡± Fat Winter Melon was truly quite violent.


    ¡°I blocked it, so what?¡± The other was also quite unreasonable.


    ¡°Little boy, aren¡¯t you quite impressive?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m used to being impressive, can¡¯t be changed.¡±


    When Fat Winter Melon heard these words, he pounced.


    He wasn¡¯t one of those small-time street thugs. He was the most ruthless person under Liu Luoguo, with seven or eight large and small serious injuries on his body. Would he be afraid of one or two more? Fat Winter Melon came at him with a punch, directly aimed at the other¡¯s face.


    Although he was fat, his movements were very fast, not careless at all. This was also the reason for his fame. Fat Winter Melon¡¯s habitual routine was to first quickly punch the person¡¯s nose. While the opponent was holding their nose, he would grab their hair and viciously knee their stomach. If the other still didn¡¯t go down, he would take out a weapon and stab the person. Usually, there weren¡¯t many people who could dodge his first punch, but now Fat Winter Melon struck empty air. The other boy was even sharper than him, dodging immediately. Instead, he grabbed Fat Winter Melon¡¯s fist and pulled him forward. Fat Winter Melon lost his balance. His stomach had already been viciously hit several times, harshly and accurately. Fat Winter Melon endured the sharp pain and reached for the knife in his bosom. Before he could pull it out, his mouth was slapped hard by something. He only heard a crisp ¡°bang,¡± as Fat Winter Melon¡¯s face was beaten with half a broken beer bottle!


    Beaten by this bottle, Fat Winter Melon¡¯s face was covered with blood, and his jaw was dislocated so that it couldn¡¯t be closed. Fat Winter Melon¡¯s little brothers were also frozen; they had never really seen Fat Winter Melon suffer loss, and they all rushed forward. There were only ten or so people on the other side. The two sides started fighting.


    Yan Ziyi was upstairs watching. The people on Fat Winter Melon¡¯s side were all Liu Luoguo¡¯s people, but that group of people on the other side were all strangers. At a glance, one could tell that they didn¡¯t have a boss. They were just small-time street thugs, but this was still Yan Ziyi¡¯s first time seeing small-time street thugs with such valiant fighting skills.


    Fat Winter Melon¡¯s people had all taken out their weapons. There were many people who also wielded large knives; large knives actually were not that lethal, but they were truly frightening in a fight. If the knife were brought down, there would be a bloody gash of twenty or thirty centimeters; it was very suitable for encirclement. Typically, those who wielded these knives were Jianghu middlemen; originally, Fat Winter Melon¡¯s people wielded their weapons to scare these street thugs. By experience, these small-time thugs were all fake tough and not real tough; as long as they were stabbed twice, there was no doubt they would run.


    Unexpectedly, today Fat Winter Melon and his gang had met the ¡°other type.¡± Seeing them wield large knives, not only was the other side not scared away, but they still rushed forward. Especially that boy who had knocked down Fat Winter Melon at the start, showing no fear, wielding a large blade, plunging it into the thigh of a person who hacked at him.


    ¡°Ow!¡± that person screamed. That boy held a large blade; no one could get close to him. He forced several big men holding machetes to retreat, and stabbed another man slashing at his brother. There was an essential difference between stabbing someone and hacking at someone; hacking at someone would rarely kill them, but stabbing someone could be fatal. Seeing this boy¡¯s ruthless and reckless strength, Fat Winter Melon¡¯s people were all afraid. After all, they didn¡¯t want to cause any deaths.


    Once one side of the fight was afraid, the situation would immediately change. Thus, Fat Winter Melon¡¯s people fled one after the other. That boy jumped onto a table and chased, hacking at people, stepping over many tables in succession. Fat Winter Melon didn¡¯t even dare to say a word as he fled in panic.


    Yan Ziyi looked with interest at the boy who had jumped onto the table to hack at people.


    ¡°Who is this kid?¡±


    Yan Ziyi asked his subordinate.


    ¡°He¡¯s called Yang Lei.¡±


    ¡°Oh, he is Yang Lei?¡±


    Even Yan Ziyi had heard of Yang Lei.


    Yang Lei was considered one of the best among young thugs. He dared to take risks; he dared to fight. Furthermore, he would meet strength with strength; the more ruthless the opponent was, the more unyielding he was. Yang Lei was eighteen or nineteen, didn¡¯t submit to any boss, and didn¡¯t look for any backup. He just relied on his own hard work, acting righteously. In the General¡¯s Street area, he had become a renowned thug leader. Later, he fought a few tough battles with Jianghu people, and his reputation grew. Yang Lei had loved reading wuxia novels since his childhood, and was deeply influenced by chivalry, so he never bullied others. To his brothers, he had the famous ¡°three do nots¡±: do not bully women, do not bully good people, and do not bully the weak.


    Although he had offended many Jianghu middlemen, Yang Lei was reasonable. The reason for those fights were all in favor of Yang Lei. Those big Jianghu thugs were all people who valued their face and their reputation. Their own subordinates were careless in their work, so it was no wonder they were cut by others. This was the rule of Jianghu, so they didn¡¯t really do anything to Yang Lei. Gradually, Yang Lei¡¯s fame rose; not one of the young thugs didn¡¯t know who he was.


    At that time in the early nineties, there were very few decent promising youngsters; Yang Lei was one of the best. No wonder even Yan Ziyi had heard of him.


    ¡°The boy¡¯s skills are not bad!¡±


    Yan Ziyi gave a sentence of praise. To be able to cut the long famous Winter Melon into that wretched state, wasn¡¯t easy.


    ¡°Quite good.¡±


    Yan Ziyi was also quite satisfied with Yang Lei¡¯s acts against injustice.


    Later, there were many versions as to how Yang Lei became Yan Ziyi¡¯s subordinate. No matter which version, in any case, not long after that Zheng Da Nightclub matter, Yang Lei followed Yan Ziyi ¨C Jianghai city¡¯s number one boss.


    The resentment with Fat Winter Melon was later left unsettled. It was said that after Fat Winter Melon suffered this great loss, he didn¡¯t dare to come back baring his teeth, because no matter how powerful Liu Luoguo was, he couldn¡¯t disregard Yan Ziyi¡¯s face.


    ¡°Lei Ge, I heard that there¡¯s a school flower in Ninth City High School who¡¯s pretty good. Let¡¯s go take a look?¡±


    The one who spoke was Yang Lei¡¯s brother, Li San. Li San had a small nose and small eyes. At first glance, he looked like a groundhog, but he was quite righteous.


    ¡°How is she pretty good?¡±


    ¡°Really long legs and really pale!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re just lustful!¡±


    Yang Lei kicked Li San once. Yang Lei still didn¡¯t have a girlfriend, but he had high expectations, and he didn¡¯t take a liking to the ordinary.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going. I¡¯m going to practice!¡±


    ¡°Practicing again?¡± Li San still had words he didn¡¯t have the nerve to say aloud: ¡°What you¡¯re doing isn¡¯t called practicing, that¡¯s called plucking cotton!¡±


    At that time without knowing why, Yang Lei had become fascinated by the guitar. The young men of that time didn¡¯t have other sources of entertainment. They all loved to play guitar and pretend to be melancholy, in a manner that would be called pretentious today. Yang Lei didn¡¯t know why he also became fascinated with this melody. He borrowed the most old-fashioned wooden guitar from a neighboring big brother. All day, he would use a pick to strum back and forth, with a very melancholy expression, making one¡¯s heart break to look at him.


    Before saying how well Yang Lei played the guitar, his appearance while playing the guitar was quite deceiving.


    That time, Yang Lei already received a nickname: ¡°Young master Yang.¡±


    At that time, not many people knew the truth behind the nickname, and it was many years later that the streets gradually knew its origin. People at that time thought this nickname was because of Yang Lei¡¯s appearance.


    Yang Lei was tall, at about 180 centimeters in height, and handsome. After the 2000s, the rising idols all had androgynous styles. All male idols looked feminine, but at that time, handsomeness was about elegance and toughness, with a particular aversion to small white faces. Yang Lei was very handsome, with sharp eyes and strong eyebrows, his features well-defined, and his eyes were bright and vigorous. Yang Lei¡¯s handsomeness was also because of his good figure, which was strong and robust, lacking superfluous flesh. This figure was a result of fighting over a long time. According to Yan Ziyi¡¯s words, one could tell at a glance that he was a good fighter.


    So Yang Lei¡¯s handsome appearance when carrying a guitar was very touching and idol-like, very capable of moving girls¡¯ hearts. At that time, a girl from Ninth City High had become enchanted by Yang Lei, and she was very bold, stopping him everywhere. Yang Lei had never hidden from anyone when fighting, but when he saw this girl, he would take a detour. He was quite tired of this girl.


    So when Yang Lei heard Ninth City High, he was almost distressed to death. He let Li San and the others go to Ninth High to meet the girls by themselves, while he found a quiet place to pluck cotton. He hadn¡¯t been plucking for long when someone ran in panting and burst in through the courtyard entrance.


    ¡°Lei Ge! Someone beat me up!¡±


    When Yang Lei saw this person¡¯s appearance, he became angry.


    ¡°Who beat you up?¡±


    Chuan-zi was the one beaten up. When they still wore open-crotch pants, he was already Yang Lei¡¯s brother. Seeing the large gash on Chuan-zi¡¯s head that was continuously dripping blood, his face streaked with ash and dirt, and his extremely pitiful appearance, Yang Lei was filled with anger.


    ¡°The Bright Billiards Room people beat me up!¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    Bright Billiards Room was downtown. At that time, gangs overlooked most places like the billiards room, entertainment hall, and theaters. Their scale was relatively large, and Bright Billiards Room was the largest and most famous in the city.


    Yang Lei gathered his people then, rushing all the way to Bright Billiards Room. Once inside, there were many people playing inside, Seeing the group of people who had aggressively entered, they all didn¡¯t dare to speak. Yang Lei stood next to the door.


    ¡°Chuan-zi, who here beat you up?¡±


    He calmly asked Chuan-zi.


    ¡°It was him!¡±


    Chuan-zi pointed to someone behind a billiards table.


    That person was about eighteen or nineteen years old, plump, and quite cute. He was already vigilantly holding the cue stick tightly in his hand and looking at Yang Lei a little nervously.


    On the way, Chuan-zi had already told Yang Lei the whole story. Chuan-zi had gone to play alone. He found someone in the billiards room to play with him. As they played, they both became a little angry. They were both young men who couldn¡¯t bear to lose. Cursing as they started to quarrel, they then began to fight. Chuan-zi made the first move, but his skill wasn¡¯t as good as the other¡¯s. The other person smashed a billiard ball onto Chuan-zi¡¯s face, and used a stick to jab his scalp. Actually, his injury was not serious, it was just the bloodiness that seemed somewhat frightening. Chuan-zi knew Yang Lei fought with reason, so he didn¡¯t admit to making the first move. Instead he exaggerated and embellished the beating.


    Yang Lei most couldn¡¯t stand seeing his own brothers being bullied by others. He walked towards the plump boy. While staring at him, he said, ¡°Was it you who beat up my brother?¡±


    When the plump boy saw Yang Lei¡¯s gaze, he was frightened. But he still had guts, and he didn¡¯t give in.


    ¡°So what if I beat him up?¡± The plump boy straightened his neck.


    ¡°Apologize,¡± Yang Lei said.


    ¡°Who the fuck are you, you XX?¡±


    If the plump boy said, ¡°It was he who first attacked me!¡± perhaps Yang Lei could really speak reasonably with him, but this plump boy seemed to have backup. He was deliberately provocative, and that XX curse word was particularly unpleasant, the dirtiest obscenity.


    Before he finished pronouncing ¡°XX,¡± Yang Lei made a move.


    How Yang Lei fought was unimportant. What was important was that the plump boy was soon holding his head while curled up on the ground, capable only of being beaten up. No one else joined in.Yang Lei alone dealt with him. Yang Lei kicked him repeatedly. Every time he kicked, the plump boy would howl miserably. His howls made everyone in the billiards room keep their distance, not daring to approach. Just listening made their hair stand on end.


    ¡°You dare to fight me! ¡­Do you know who my cousin is?! ¡­¡± As the plump boy was beaten, he still didn¡¯t forget to bluster, howling.


    ¡°Who cares who your cousin is!¡±


    Yang Lei kicked even more ruthlessly. He was most annoyed by the kind of person who, when they couldn¡¯t defeat others, would use the sentence, ¡°Do you know who my XX is?¡± It was too cowardly.


    The people in the billiards room who watched the tables rushed out to help, but evidently there were not many workers. Perhaps the others went out to take care of some business. The number of fighters was not equal, and they were all taken care of by Yang Lei¡¯s people, leaving the billiards room in chaos. Yang Lei saw it was enough; as he was getting ready to stop, he heard the bloody-faced plump boy cry out towards the door, ¡°Ge!¡±


    Yang Lei turned around.


    The moment he turned, with the sound of the wind, a brick smashed into Yang Lei¡¯s head.


    Yang Lei wasn¡¯t even aware of when someone had gotten close to him from behind.


    Fresh blood flowed down from his forehead, blurring his vision. Through the spray of blood, Yang Lei saw a person. A tall, thin, and spotless man, expressionlessly smashing a second brick into Yang Lei¡¯s face.


    A long time later, Yang Lei recalled what had left the deepest impression in his mind was the other person¡¯s white dress shirt.


    The white dress shirt was dazzling, white as snow, and spotlessly clean. Very few fighters dressed so cleanly. If they weren¡¯t bare shouldered, then they wore sleeveless shirts, knickers, or flared trousers. The white dress shirt was quickly dyed red with blood, Yang Lei¡¯s blood.


    Yang Lei didn¡¯t bring a weapon. He regretted it.


    His opponent also didn¡¯t use a knife, so they both fought unarmed. Yang Lei had learned close-range combat and was definitely good at fighting alone. Being hit by two bricks had excited his blood, and he reached out his hand to grab his opponent¡¯s hair. Then raised his leg, intending to kick the other person¡¯s knee. In countless fights, this move of only a few could counter this move. It was pretty much a move that could take people out. His opponent would definitely fall over from a kick to the knee, unable to even get up. But right now, he didn¡¯t know if the blood blurring his vision caused his lack of accuracy, or if his opponent was too fast. Yang Lei was unable to grab his opponent. Instead, his opponent caught both his hands and viciously kneed Yang Lei in the stomach.


    Only one knee to the stomach madeYang Lei¡¯s head spin and his vision blur.


    There were several vicious blows in succession, each one hitting the mark. There was a technique to kneeing. Amateurs could knee powerfully, but only the flesh of the person who was kneed would hurt; there actually wasn¡¯t much injury. Yet when real experts kneed someone, they kneed viciously and accurately towards the internal organs. If they didn¡¯t control their strength well, they could puncture the internal organs and cause bleeding or death.


    Yang Lei was an expert. He was certain that his opponent was completely aiming at his internal organs, without the slightest mistake and without the least hesitation. As they say, as long as you make a move, you will know whether or not someone is an expert. As soon as Yang Lei was kneed, he knew these were definitely not the moves of an ordinary thug.


    At this time, many people had already rushed in. The main billiards room workers had all returned with this white-shirted man back. Now it was Yang Lei¡¯s people who were being soundly defeated instead. The white-shirted man tossed Yang Lei aside, and a few people approached wielding large blades to hack at Yang Lei¡¯s body. But Yang Lei was a man; he didn¡¯t once beg for mercy. Each time someone cut him, he would bear it all and curse, ¡°Fuck your uncle!¡±


    Yang Lei¡¯s brothers were used to seeing Yang Lei handling others, but they had never seen Yang Lei being so badly beaten in a fight. Every one of them was loyal. No one ran away and abandoned Yang Lei. They were trapped inside the billiards room and surrounded on all sides. As Yang Lei was cut, he yelled at the top of his voice, ¡° I alone fought your brother! Don¡¯t fucking hit my brothers!¡±


    ¡°Enough!¡±


    The white-shirted man yelled to stop.


    ¡°He sure has guts.¡±


    The white-shirted man looked down at Yang Lei. Several large bloody gashes had been hacked into Yang Lei¡¯s back. His head and face were dripping blood, and his appearance was very terrifying.


    Yang Lei stood, his head and face full of blood, but his gaze was still unyielding, staring wordlessly at the white-shirted man.


    ¡°Get out.¡±


    The white-shirted man said.


    ¡°Cousin! You¡¯re letting him go like this?¡± The plump boy still wasn¡¯t mollified.


    ¡°Let them go!¡±


    Tens of people dispersed, making way for Yang Lei¡¯s people.


    That was Yang Lei¡¯s worst defeat since he¡¯d entered gangdom. He had exchanged many blows with Jianghu middlemen, meeting many tough ones, but he had never experienced such a major defeat.


    After Yang Lei had suffered such a big loss, would he suppress his anger and remain silent?


    Of course not! He wanted revenge.


    Lying in the hospital for several days, Yan Ziyi severely reprimanded Yang Lei


    ¡°You don¡¯t know what is important!¡± Yan Ziyi was very distressed by Yang Lei¡¯s rashness.


    ¡°Did you know who owned Bright Billiards Room before you made a move? I wouldn¡¯t even dare to provoke them carelessly!¡±


    Actually, Yang Lei did know. There was no one in the gangdom who didn¡¯t know.


    Bright Billiards Room was owned by Luo Jiu. Luo Jiu was a Jianghu boss, as famous as Yan Ziyi.


    On the streets, Luo Jiu was called Jiu Ge. In the 1980s, he fled to Fujian and Guangdong for taking someone¡¯s life. Later he returned and was imprisoned. While in prison, he found a group of brothers for life. Each one was willing to die for him. After Luo Jiu was released from prison, those on the streets were both respectful and afraid of him, because Luo Jiu wasn¡¯t mild like Yan Ziyi. He was a vicious person who would definitely harm others if he made a move, but Luo Jiu was also a very moral person. He didn¡¯t make moves lightly. He and Yan Ziyi were the leaders of the big thugs who dominated Jianghai. In Jianghai, there was no one who didn¡¯t know them, no one who dared to provoke them. Right now, his business was not as big as Yan Ziyi¡¯s, but his reputation was on par. He had always shared a connection with Yan Ziyi, and they had a good relationship.


    Yang Lei¡¯s fight at the Bright Billiards Room was perhaps the first time since it opened that young men of the lower ranks dared to pick a fight. Having picked a fight against the powerful, Yang Lei became unintentionally famous.


    ¡°It was he who first sneakily attacked, or else he couldn¡¯t have won!¡±


    Yang Lei was defiant. When he thought of the white-shirted man¡¯s two bricks, he was vexed.


    ¡°Even if he fought alone, he wouldn¡¯t be afraid of you!¡±


    Yan Ziyi was annoyed by young people being narrow-minded.


    ¡°You think you¡¯re the only one who can fight? Do you know who you fought with?¡±


    ¡°Who?¡±


    ¡°Fang Yu!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Yang Lei didn¡¯t speak.


    All the thugs of Jianghai who had slightly messed around knew Fang Yu was Luo Jiu¡¯s number one warrior, a gold class fighter.


    The thugs who hadn¡¯t heard of Yan Ziyi and Luo Jiu, were definitely deaf. The thugs who hadn¡¯t heard of Fang Yu¡¯s name, had at least one deaf ear.


    The thugs who recently entered the gangdom didn¡¯t know just how well Fang Yu could fight, because now Fang Yu didn¡¯t often show off his skills. When the thugs who had somewhat more experience spoke of Fang Yu, they had a lot to say: the plastic factory bloody battle, the duel against Tyrant Nan, the violent smashing of the seafood hotel. All were major Jianghu events. Those in the Jianghai gangdom delighted in knowing about these events to in great detail. Those who had personally experienced these major events, even just as onlookers, all had an exceptional advantage. They would reverently be called ¡°Da Ge¡± by the little brothers of Jianghu. And the protagonist of these events, Fang Yu, was naturally known by all.


    Of course Yang Lei also knew, but he thought that Fang Yu was at least an older man in his thirties. He had never equated the white-shirted man with the legendary gold class fighter.


    The shock that Yang Lei received was not small, because Fang Yu only looked a few years older than him!


    But was Yang Lei someone who would admit defeat? Absolutely not.


    If ordinary people lost to Fang Yu¡¯s hands, that wasn¡¯t considered losing; it wasn¡¯t shameful. Not for Yang Lei. He didn¡¯t care who his opponent was. Losing was losing, and he only cared about the outcome. Several of his brothers suffered knife wounds of differing degrees. This revenge wasn¡¯t for himself alone; it was also for his brothers. Thus, once Yang Lei was discharged from the hospital, hiding from both Yan Ziyi and his brothers, he went to find Fang Yu on his own. He knew if he let the other brothers know about this, they would definitely stop him from going.


    Yang Lei was wearing clothes with very long sleeves. Within the sleeves, there was a triangular bayonet hidden in his hands and a large blade in his pocket. He asked for Fang Yu¡¯s house entrance, and lay in wait at the alley entrance.


    Yang Lei was very patient. He knew that there were too many people in Bright Billiards Room, so he wouldn¡¯t be able to get close to Fang Yu. He wanted to fight alone with Fang Yu here, to fight for real.


    He waited until eight or nine o¡¯clock at night, when Fang Yu returned alone by motorcycle. Yang Lei stared fixedly at him. Fang Yu was still wearing a white dress shirt, as if this were his trademark.


    Yang Lei clenched the bayonet in his hand, his eyes cold and calm.


    Yan Ziyi had once remarked his brutal bastardly gaze was that of a natural-born fighter.


    However, Fang Yu hadn¡¯t driven to where Yang Lei was lying low when he stopped. Fang Yu was speaking to an old lady who was selling melon seeds.


    ¡°How much are the melon seeds?¡±


    ¡°Fifty cents per jin.¡±


    The old lady¡¯s hair was all white. She was wizened and thin, sitting curled up on the ground in the autumn wind. She looked at Fang Yu, speaking weakly.


    Fang Yu gave the old lady ten ten-dollar bills, one hundred.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take all of it.¡±


    Fang Yu picked up all the old lady¡¯s few remaining plastic bags of melon seeds from the ground.


    ¡°Go back home.¡±


    Fang Yu said to the old lady.


    ¡°Young man, I¡¯ll give you change.¡±


    ¡°No need.¡±


    As Fang Yu left, the old lady spoke.


    ¡°Are you Yu-zi?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Yu-zi, when will my Da Hu come home? He¡¯s a good boy, he called me before he went into the police station. He said he would come out in a few days, that he¡¯ll return to celebrate the new year with me.¡±


    The old lady¡¯s face was full of longing.


    ¡°Others said he can¡¯t come back, but how can that be? Da Hu is a good boy. It¡¯s already been three years, so why haven¡¯t I heard from him? Yu-zi, can you bring a message to that boy? Why has he still not returned¡­ Ma misses him¡­¡±


    The old lady kept speaking in the cool night autumn wind.


    Fang Yu kept standing before her, silently listening.


    Yang Lei left.


    That night, he let Fang Yu off the hook.


    Yang Lei saw that Fang Yu had some humanity, and he didn¡¯t want to start a fight in front of the old lady.


    He never forgot to take revenge on Fang Yu, but a few days later, he ran into Fang Yu on the streets.


    Not only did he run into Fang Yu, many citizens also ran into him, or rather many citizens were watching Fang Yu.


    No one dared to draw near.


    Fang Yu was beating someone up.


    The whole process was very quick; Yang Lei witnessed the entire process.


    The person Fang Yu was beating up was called Gun-zi, a famous thug from Xi City. At that time, Gun-zi was on the streets with a few cronies, walking with their arms over each other¡¯s shoulders. When Yang Lei saw Fang Yu, Fang Yu was walking towards Gun-zi without saying a word.


    When he passed a general store, Fang Yu picked up an ashtray the boss had left on the counter.


    ¡°Boss, let me borrow it.¡± Fang Yu spoke very politely.


    Without waiting for the boss to react, Fang Yu had already walked over.


    The instinct from many years in the gangdom made Gun-zi intuitively feel the danger rapidly approaching. When he looked up, he saw Fang Yu¡¯s face.


    According to Gun-zi¡¯s account afterwards, at that time, he didn¡¯t know whether or not Fang Yu was looking for him or why he was looking for him. He just caught a glimpse of Fang Yu¡¯s face, and instinctively wanted to flee.


    This was an animalistic instinct that warned against danger.


    So Gun-zi immediately turned and ran.


    Gun-zi had run two steps, when the back of his collar was caught by someone.


    Fang Yu grasped the ashtray and heavily struck the back of Gun-zi¡¯s head and neck joint. Then, he raised his foot and kicked Gun-zi¡¯s ankle viciously. Gun-zi immediately fell to the ground.


    After Gun-zi fell to the ground, Fang Yu went forward and stepped on his shoulder, bending down and with two sounds of ¡°pa pa,¡± he dislocated both of Gun-zi¡¯s shoulder joints. Gun-zi went limp on the ground, immediately losing the ability to fight back!


    The onlookers were all stunned. Gun-zi¡¯s cronies were all stupefied. No one dared to approach.


    ¡°Do you know who I am?¡± Fang Yu asked Gun-zi.


    ¡°Fang¡­ Fang Yu.¡± Gun-zi couldn¡¯t even speak well.


    ¡°Do you know why I beat you?¡±


    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t know.¡± Gun-zi spoke the truth.


    ¡°Do you remember who you beat last night?¡±


    Gun-zi remembered a wizened old lady selling melon seeds by the street. Yesterday, when he drank wine and came out, the old lady falteringly pestered him, asking whether he wanted to buy melon seeds. Gun-zi, who was still drunk, became impatient. He kicked out, causing the old lady to fall by the roadside. He still felt he hadn¡¯t vented his anger enough, and slapped the old lady several times. He only felt satisfied after seeing that the old lady¡¯s mouth was full of blood and she had spat out several teeth, and he swaggered off.


    After he awoke from his drunkenness, Gun-zi also regretted that he had acted improperly, but he had never thought someone would come out to help the old lady.


    And that person was Fang Yu!


    Fang Yu squatted down, grasping Gun-zi¡¯s chin, and raised the ashtray in his hand.


    ¡°Today I¡¯ll take your teeth. If you touch the old lady again, I¡¯ll take your life.¡±


    When Fang Yu finished speaking, he raised the ashtray, knocking out Gun-zi¡¯s teeth one by one.


    The people who saw the scene then all felt very horrified.


    Gun-zi¡¯s mouth was full of blood, his chin already broken by Fang Yu¡¯s ashtray and hanging loosely, like a lump of rotten cotton.


    After getting a check-up at the hospital, six of Gun-zi¡¯s teeth had been knocked out, and his nose and chin were broken.


    After Fang Yu finished, he stood, leaving behind the crowd of onlookers who were stunned into silence, staring at the brutal scene.


    Fang Yu used his hand to wipe up the blood from the ashtray, then calmly walked towards the general store.


    ¡°Thanks, Boss.¡± Smiling at the boss, Fang Yu placed the ashtray on the counter.


    ¡°¡­¡± The boss couldn¡¯t say a single word.


    Fang Yu left. The crowd backed far away, leaving a path for him.


    ¡°Outrageous!¡± After Fang Yu had gone away, the crowd that was still frightened was filled with righteous indignation. ¡°He dares to be so arrogant on the streets!¡±


    ¡°Are there still any laws?!¡±


    ¡°He looks like a pretty good young man, why does he act so ruthlessly?¡±


    ¡°Cruel by nature! These kinds of people should be shot dead!¡±


    ¡­¡­


    The crowd dispersed.


    Yang Lei remained standing in place.


    Later when the gangdom spoke of Fang Yu¡¯s actions from this time on the streets, they were all very puzzled. They had never heard of any enmity between Gun-zi and Fang Yu. Although Gun-zi was also a cruel person, he definitely didn¡¯t dare to offend Fang Yu.


    Even if Gun-zi had offended Fang Yu, Fang Yu had more than enough little brothers to handle Gun-zi; there was no need for him to personally act, and act so viciously.


    Some people said Fang Yu had acted improperly in this matter, without any reason at all.


    At that time, Yang Li also didn¡¯t understand. He was only awed by Fang Yu¡¯s cruelty and skill.


    It was later when Yang Lei heard an account from a brother who had heard it from Gun-zi, that he knew why Fang Yu beat him up that day.


    Yang Lei didn¡¯t speak.


    Perhaps he knew best why Fang Yu acted so cruelly at that time.


    He thought of the old lady, the autumn wind of that night, and Fang Yu¡¯s silent back.

 Chapter 2

    In this matter between Fang Yu and Yang Lei at Bright Billboards Room, Yang Lei had originally wrecked the place, and Fang Yu had put Yang Lei into the hospital. Both sides should have been even, but Yan Ziyi and Luo Jiu had always had a good relationship. Yan Ziyi didn¡¯t want their subordinates¡¯ issues to leave enmity, so he set out wine at the Grand Oriental Hotel, inviting Luo Jiu and Fang Yu to eat, so that Yang Lei and Fang Yu could resolve their issues face-to-face.


    Yan Ziyi had good intentions, but he overestimated Yang Lei¡¯s tolerance. Since the day Yang Lei had seen Fang Yu¡¯s skills on the streets, he kept thinking of how he would counter Fang Yu¡¯s moves. He repeatedly considered it, thinking long and hard, and became addicted to it. He was a natural fighter. When a natural fighter meets someone who can fight better than him, like when Wu Chi encountered the secret martial arts collection, he could never let them go.


    Yan Ziyi and Yang Lei arrived first at the Grand Oriental Hotel.


    ¡°Be respectful later!¡± Yan Ziyi knew Yang Lei¡¯s temper. ¡°Fang Yu became famous before you. No matter how you put it, he¡¯s your senior.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense in front of Luo Jiu.¡±


    Yang Lei would still obey Yan Ziyi¡¯s words.


    After waiting a while, they still didn¡¯t arrive. Yang Lei rose and went to the restroom. Pushing open the door and entering, he froze.


    Someone was at the sink washing his hands. It was Fang Yu.


    That day, Luo Jiu had some business and would be late, so he let Fang Yu come over first. Fang Yu first went to the restroom. He didn¡¯t meet Yang Lei at the wine table. They first ran into each other in the restroom.


    Yang Lei saw Fang Yu, and slowly walked over, leaning against the wall next to him, with his arms crossed as he stared at Fang Yu.


    Because of today¡¯s occasion, Fang Yu was dressed very formally: straight-leg trousers, black suit jacket, and a starch collar white dress shirt inside. From top to bottom, he was clean, fresh, and extremely well put together.


    Fang Yu glanced at Yang Lei, without any reaction. He wiped his hands dry and was about to go out.


    When he passed by Yang Lei¡¯s side, Yang Lei reached out and grabbed him.


    ¡°Hey!¡±


    Yang Lei greeted him, looking to the side, his eyes staring straight at Fang Yu¡¯s face.


    ¡°Leaving without a greeting?¡±


    Fang Yu stopped, looking at Yang Lei seriously several times.


    ¡°You are?¡±


    Yang Lei reeled and almost lost his footing.


    He thought Fang Yu was definitely intentionally messing with him, but Fang Yu really didn¡¯t recognize him. That day when Fang Yu beat Yang Lei up, Yang Lei¡¯s head was already bleeding profusely after being hit with the two bricks, so his face was already beyond recognition. Unlike today, when he was so cleaned up, Fang Yu really didn¡¯t recognize him.


    What Yang Lei couldn¡¯t bear the most was to be ignored by his opponent. That was looking down on him. He was angered.


    Yang Lei pointed to the gash on his forehead that still hadn¡¯t healed.


    ¡°Recognize this?¡±


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s you.¡± Fang Yu didn¡¯t recognize him, but he recognized the gash.


    ¡°You¡¯re called Fang Yu, right?¡± The end of Yang Lei¡¯s sentence lilted, his tone provocative.


    Yang Lei¡¯s words meant he was actually waiting for Fang Yu to ask for his name. He wanted to properly report his name to Fang Yu, so Fang Yu would remember this name later.


    But Fang Yu just didn¡¯t ask. Actually, this was because Fang Yu knew Yang Lei¡¯s name. After he had beaten him up, he knew the one he beat was Yan Ziyi¡¯s subordinate. However, Yang Lei didn¡¯t hear Fang Yu¡¯s question, so he was very unhappy. What made him more unhappy was that Fang Yu easily shook off the hand that Yang Lei had around his arm.


    ¡°Is the wound healed?¡±


    Fang Yu asked offhandedly, walking towards the exit. Yang Lei didn¡¯t answer either. He just went up and caught Fang Yu¡¯s wrist with one hand.


    The two people didn¡¯t waste words, and they exchanged a few moves with their hands.


    Yang Lei¡¯s close-quarters combat was purely militaristic in style; this was related to his family background. Yang Lei was very confident in his close-quarters combat. He wouldn¡¯t easily pull out these techniques, but with Fang Yu, his first moves were his trump cards.


    Fang Yu didn¡¯t expect that Yang Lei¡¯s close-quarters combat was truly formidable. Yang Lei held his wrist and used his hand to turn him around. Fang Yu lost balance, and Yang Lei seized the opportunity to hold his wrist ¨C he wanted to do a shoulder throw!


    But did Fang Yu lack skills? Fang Yu abruptly half squatted and suddenly did a sweeping kick at Yang Lei¡¯s feet, nearly sweeping Yang Lei to the ground!


    In an instant, Fang Yu pushed once, Yang Lei backed up two steps, and Fang Yu also stood by the door.


    ¡°Your skills are not bad!¡±


    Fang Yu gave him a compliment, opened the door, and left.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Yang Lei was aggrieved to the extreme!


    That day at the wine table, Yan Ziyi and Luo Jiu had a good time drinking. Yan Ziyi really liked seeing Fang Yu.


    Fang Yu started working for Luo Jiu when he was fifteen or sixteen years old. He was famous for his efficiency and cleanness. Fang Yu was tall and thin, with fine features. He liked wearing white dress shirts, and dressed immaculately. He easily left a favorable impression on people; all the neighbors liked him. No one would think that he was a gangdom fighter.


    The days when Luo Jiu broke into the world, Fang Yu followed him in fighting many tough battles, so his reputation emerged from that time. Fang Yu¡¯s actions were vicious, firm, and accurate. He moved very quickly and his skills weren¡¯t showy. They were all tough moves for the purpose of subduing and defeating others. Luo Jiu later became a boss of Jianghu. Because of his status, he couldn¡¯t personally display his skills. Fang Yu would go forward, leading others to settle everything for him, and Fang Yu had never let him down.


    Fang Yu had followed Luo Jiu many years, never flinching from tough battles large and small. He had been seriously injured for Luo Jiu, and had also seriously injured others. Luo Jiu took him as his blood brother. Now all of the Jianghu gangdom knew fighting with Fang Yu was no different from hitting Luo Jiu¡¯s face.


    Yan Ziyi, Liu Luoguo, and the Jianghu bosses who had a good relationship with Luo Jiu also really liked Fang Yu. Sometimes when they invited Luo Jiu to have drinks, they would specially tell him to bring Fang Yu along too.


    It could be said that these Jianghu bosses watched Fang Yu grow up. Yan Ziyi always regretted that he lacked such a young person under his own leadership, until he found Yang Lei.


    ¡°Yang Lei, drink to your Yu Ge!¡± Yan Ziyi requested.


    ¡°Yu Ge.¡± Yang Lei¡¯s voice was reluctant.


    ¡°After drinking this glass of wine, you two have become friends!¡±


    ¡°It was all a misunderstanding. Don¡¯t mention it. Fang Yu, from now on treat Yang Lei as your own brother.¡±


    The two bosses were in perfect harmony, like a crosstalk performance.


    Fang Yu downed the wine in one gulp.


    ¡°Yang Lei is an ace.¡±


    Fang Yu¡¯s praise was sincere.


    At the dining table, no matter what the others were saying, Yang Lei kept staring at Fang Yu, unceasingly drinking wine.


    After separately sending the two drunk bosses off to their own cars and their drivers had driven away, Yang Lei called out to Fang Yu.


    ¡°Fang Yu!¡±


    Fang Yu turned around.


    ¡°In front of my boss, I called you Yu Ge. You know in your heart, our business is not finished yet.¡±


    ¡°Oh, how do you want to finish it?¡±


    ¡°One-on-one fight, just us two, you and me.¡±


    Yang Lei felt hot and dry all over. He didn¡¯t know if it was because of the alcohol, or the excitement of having an opportunity to fight one-on-one for victory against this gold class fighter.


    Fang Yu was annoyed. As mentioned before, the street thugs of this era all dreamed of running into a famous person of Jianghu to fight a battle. If they won by luck, they could become famous overnight. What could make one more famous than being able to defeat the legendary gold class fighter? Fang Yu was the target they could not abandon.


    So, Fang Yu would run into similar, frequent challenges almost every month. In Fang Yu¡¯s eyes, these kinds of challenges were the same as little children playing house. Would Fang Yu bother with these?


    Fang Yu stared at Yang Lei, mounted the motorcycle, and put on his helmet.


    The motorcycle sounded and he left. Fang Yu didn¡¯t even leave a word.


    Yang Lei discovered Fang Yu¡¯s other skill besides being able to fight ¨C driving him crazy!

 Chapter 3

    Li San was Yang Lei¡¯s closest brother. These days, Li San noticed that Yang Lei¡¯s mood was not great.


    ¡°Lei Ge, you¡¯re still thinking about the Bright Billiards Room matter from before?¡±


    ¡°How can I not remember it? Do healed wounds no longer hurt?¡±


    ¡°You should give this matter a break. Boss personally intervened. If you don¡¯t drop this matter, aren¡¯t you hitting him in the face?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to get revenge. I just really want to fight Fang Yu once.¡±


    ¡°Many can fight. It¡¯s not like there¡¯s only one Fang Yu!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve just set my eyes on him!¡±


    ¡°Ai¡­¡± Li San was also resigned.


    Li San felt that Yang Lei was not behaving normally right now. Li San later told other people he had actually thought then that Yang Lei was filled with love and hate because he had failed to woo a girl. Of course, he didn¡¯t dare to say these words in front of Yang Lei. He still wanted to live another two years.


    ¡°Lei Ge, you¡¯re not plucking cot¡­ uh, playing guitar anymore?¡±


    Yang Lei was reminded. He took that wooden guitar and went to the laboratory high school.


    The laboratory high school had a very large standardized field. There were very tall bleachers and steps on the sides. Yang Lei would often sit on these steps at night and practice guitar. Actually, Yang Lei didn¡¯t play as badly as Li San said he did. He could play some simple chords quite decently. Yang Lei hadn¡¯t been to the bleachers for a few days. This evening, just as he sat down at his usual place on the steps, he heard the sound of a guitar coming from the steps far away on the other side. Someone had arrived before him.


    Yang Lei paused. He specifically came past ten in the evening. At this time, usually this place would have long since been empty.


    There was a wide soccer field in the middle between them. Of course, Yang Lei couldn¡¯t see who was playing on the opposite side, but the melody drifted over in the wind; listening to it, Yang Lei was stunned.


    He recognized that song was Luo Dayou¡¯s ¡°Childhood.¡±


    On the banyan trees by the pond, cicadas are noisily calling for summer


    On the swings by the grasses, only butterflies are resting on top


    On the blackboard, the teacher¡¯s chalk is still desperately, noisily writing nonstop


    Children waiting for class to finish, waiting for school to be over, waiting for games¡­


    Why has the girl in the class next door still not passed by my window?


    Children with history in their mouths, manhwas in their hands, first loves in their hearts¡­


    How many memories of ordinary days are always of facing the sky alone and spacing out?


    Children are just so curious, just so enchanted, so alone¡­


    Yang Lei listened raptly.


    The person on the opposite side was not only playing, but also softly singing.


    The evening wind brought the pleasant and smooth melody, and made Yang Lei hear the deep and gentle singing that made his mood rise and fall.


    Yang Lei was shocked.


    ¡°Childhood¡± was a popular song all over Jianghai at that time. People in the streets and alleys could all sing it, guitarists would all learn how to play this song, and another song they loved playing was Luo Dayou¡¯s ¡°Love Song 1990.¡±


    Yang Lei had heard many people play this song ¡°Childhood.¡± He himself had also played it, but he rarely heard expert guitarists play it. This was the best playing he¡¯d heard. As he listened, he became fascinated and deeply moved by that melody and singing.


    Yang Lei couldn¡¯t hold back from also softly singing along into the evening wind. And then he sat down, picked up the guitar, carefully trying to keep up with the rhythm of the person on the other side. But he didn¡¯t dare to make too loud of a sound, afraid his own inferior skills would disturb the expert.


    Yang Lei fumbled a little as he followed a few notes; he played the wrong note, and the melody on the opposite side stopped.


    ¡°Sorry, brother!¡± Yang Lei was a little embarrassed, and raised his voice to shout at the opposite side.

 Chapter 4

    A spark lit on the other side. It was probably the guitarist lighting a cigarette.


    That person plucked several strings as a response.


    Yang Lei laughed.


    ¡°You play pretty well!¡±


    Yang Lei continued shouting. It was rare for him to praise people sincerely.


    Yang Lei heard a distant, ¡°Thanks!¡± The voice was not very clear in the night wind.


    And then a small portion of guitar melody came over, played very slowly. It was the part that Yang Lei had just played incorrectly.


    The opposite side played that part once, paused for a moment, and then slowly played it again.


    Yang Lei understood that he was being taught.


    Yang Lei picked up the guitar, following as he played again. The other guitarist played at half the tempo. Hearing Yang Lei keep up and play correctly, the other guitarist paused, and then continued playing the next small portion. It was still played slowly and played twice.


    Yang Lei¡¯s heart warmed. He had bumped into a kind-hearted master who was teaching him.


    The two people, one on this side of the field, one on that side, played one small part after another. The person on the other side patiently led Yang Lei. The melodies of both sides were in sync, and Yang Lei gradually found the feel of the music and played more and more smoothly.


    He unconsciously became entranced, concentrating on connecting the previous parts and playing a complete section, and was unable to control his excitement.


    ¡°Is it okay?¡±


    Yang Lei shouted excitedly toward the other side.


    There was no reply and no sound of a guitar. Yang Lei froze. He stood up and ran over holding the guitar, running all the way up the steps on the other side.


    No one was there. He didn¡¯t know when the person had left already.


    There was only a cigarette butt left on the ground.


    ¡°Fuck¡­ at least say goodbye before you leave!¡±


    Yang Lei was quite disappointed.


    On the second night, Yang Lei returned with his guitar at the same time. He waited the whole night, but no one came.


    Yang Lei didn¡¯t give up, going there several nights in a row, but he didn¡¯t see that person.


    Yang Lei was perplexed, holding the guitar, dejectedly fiddling with it alone.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t he come?¡±


    Thus ¡°Childhood,¡± the song he could only get a hang of with difficulty, was always only half finished. He could only play to the part the other person had taught him that first night. He didn¡¯t have the heart to learn the later parts.


    After a few days, Yang Lei also stopped going. He didn¡¯t have the time to go.


    One of Yan Ziyi¡¯s businesses conflicted with Wang Laohu. Yan Ziyi couldn¡¯t tolerate Wang Laohu¡¯s long-term monopolization over the meat market, and the two people failed to reach a consensus. He let Yang Lei go forward and trash Wang Laohu¡¯s movie theater and amusement arcade. Yang Lei did it beautifully and thoroughly angered Wang Laohu.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t he just Yan Ziyi? What¡¯s he showing off for?¡±


    Wang Laohu was famous for his recklessness. When he was provoked, he would lose rationality. Yan Ziyi had latched onto this weakness and wanted to provoke him.


    So Yang Lei brought people to fight several hard battles in succession against Wang Laohu¡¯s subordinates. In one gang fight, Yang Lei stabbed Wang Laohu¡¯s fiercest fighter ¡°Huoguo,¡± but Li San was also seriously wounded.


    Yang Lei almost thought Li San couldn¡¯t be saved.


    He watched Li San, who was covered in blood and in a severe coma, being sent to the emergency room. His ears rang with Li San¡¯s mother sobbing at the top of her lungs.


    ¡°¡­Why can¡¯t you learn good¡­ wu wu wu¡­Mom is begging you, don¡¯t fight anymore¡­wu wu wu¡­¡±


    Hearing these sorrowful sobs, Yang Lei¡¯s heart hurt. He turned around.


    Li San was successfully rescued, regaining his life. But one of his legs was crippled.


    ¡°No fucking deal. Isn¡¯t it just one leg? Lei Ge, I¡¯ll fight them when I¡¯m well.¡± Li San comforted Yang Lei.


    Yang Lei looked at this brother who was only nineteen years old. At that time, they still didn¡¯t understand what a handicap implied.


    Yang Lei left and found Yan Ziyi.


    ¡°Boss, lend me a gun.¡±


    Yang Lei expressionlessly said.


    Yan Ziyi gave Yang Lei an Auto-5.


    But there was only one bullet inside.


    ¡°If you can¡¯t hit him in one shot, you don¡¯t need to shoot again,¡± Yan Ziyi said.


    ¡°Don¡¯t kill anyone.¡± Altogether, Yan Ziyi just said these two sentences.


    Scar Face, the main person who stabbed Li San, was shot at the entrance of his home that night. The shot went through his thigh. He bled all over the ground, almost dying from losing too much blood.


    The sound of the gunshot that night didn¡¯t startle the neighborhood, because there was only one shot. The people couldn¡¯t tell whether it was a gunshot or something else. Scar Face didn¡¯t report it to the police later either. At that time, Jianghu matters were dealt with in Jianghu; no one would report them to the police. Scar Face was also crippled. Many years later, the lame-legged Scar Face set up a newspaper stand. The blustering insolence of his earlier years could no longer be seen on the streets.


    After things died down, Yang Lei once again took his guitar and sat on the lab high school field.


    He hadn¡¯t been there for just ten days. In just these ten days, his best brother was handicapped, and he had fired a gun for the first time in his life, nearly killing a person.


    When Yang Lei was holding his guitar and playing it with a heavy heart, he heard a melody from the opposite side.


    Yang Lei nearly jumped up.


    ¡°Brother!¡±


    He opened his mouth and shouted.


    After shouting, he felt a little uneasy. After all, the person playing guitar may not necessarily be the person from that night. Then, same as before, by way of greeting Yang Lei, the guitarist played a few chords.


    Yang Lei smiled.


    ¡°Can I go over to you?¡±


    Yang Lei, who had always been reckless, now knew to ask for the other person¡¯s thoughts.


    ¡°Stay!¡±


    The other person replied curtly. Yang Lei could only sit down again. He knew some musicians were eccentric and didn¡¯t like to interact.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you come for so many days?¡±


    Yang Lei felt that two people shouting across a field was quite dumb.


    The other person didn¡¯t waste words and started to play the guitar.


    That night was the same as the first night. They sat on opposite sides playing the guitar. Yang Lei also didn¡¯t speak, completely focused on playing guitar. His mood soared with the night wind.


    Those heavy burdens on his heart went far from him. He felt calm and happy. He hadn¡¯t felt this relaxed in a long time.


    He thought that the guitar of this person on the other side had a kind of magical power. As long as the melody played, it could soothe one¡¯s heart, making one feel calm.


    Yang Lei started to imagine what kind of person was on the other side.


    The sound of his guitar was very gentle, so the person must also be quite gentle. ¡°Childhood¡± was originally a cheerful song, but when he played and sang it, it would make one feel sad and melancholy.


    Yang Lei learned the song ¡°Childhood¡± half by following along and half by being corrected.


    ¡°Don¡¯t go yet! Listen to me play it through!¡±


    Yang Lei was afraid the person would run away without saying goodbye again like that night, and he didn¡¯t know when he would meet him again.


    Yang Lei slowly played it through. When he played, he was a little nervous, as if he were an elementary school student turning in a test to the teacher.


    A few notes were wrong, but he had finally finished playing the entire song. Yang Lei raised his head and saw the lit-up cigarette on the other side. That person hadn¡¯t left.


    ¡°How was it?¡±


    Yang Lei¡¯s heart unexpectedly beat a little faster.


    The person on the other side extinguished the cigarette. Without knowing why, Yang Lei felt that the person was smiling.


    ¡°I¡¯m leaving!¡±


    The voice came from far away.


    Yang Lei startled. He subconsciously shouted, ¡°Are you still coming tomorrow?¡±


    There was no response. The person had already left.


    Yang Lei was disappointed.

 Chapter 5

    Yang Lei slowly packed up the guitar, walked out of the high school, and arrived at the small roadside convenience store that was still open.


    ¡°Boss, I¡¯ll have a bottle¡­¡±


    Before Yang Lei finished speaking, he raised his head and saw someone also making purchases at the counter.


    ¡°Fang Yu!¡±


    Yang Lei was astounded.


    Fang Yu was also buying water. Yang Lei glanced outside. There was no one else following Fang Yu, only Fang Yu¡¯s motorcycle parked across the street in the darkness. There was something tied to it, though it couldn¡¯t be seen clearly.


    Yang Lei hadn¡¯t expected he would meet Fang Yu here. Fang Yu was still so neat and clean. It was rare that he was wearing a black undershirt, tucked into black jeans, showing off his sturdy waist.


    He had looked far and wide, yet unexpectedly ran into him here.


    ¡°You¡¯re pretty amazing, aren¡¯t you? Why did you run the last time I challenged you?¡± Yang Lei immediately started provoking him.


    Fang Yu¡¯s mood seemed quite good. He ignored Yang Lei¡¯s provocation, leaning against the counter. His eyes scanned over the way Yang Lei was holding the guitar, and he turned his head to ask the boss for a bottle of soda.


    ¡°I¡¯ll pay.¡±


    Fang Yu pushed the soda in front of Yang Lei.


    Yang Lei stared at Fang Yu. Without wasting any words, he picked up the bottle and drank.


    ¡°Two Hualians!¡±


    Yang Lei finished the soda in one gulp and slapped money onto the counter. The boss gave him two Hualian popsicles that were the most popular at that time.


    Yang Lei took one, pushing the other to Fang Yu.


    ¡°Pay back.¡±


    ¡°Ha ha!¡±


    Fang Yu laughed out loud.


    This was Yang Lei¡¯s first time seeing Fang Yu laugh. When Fang Yu laughed, Yang Lei seemed to see another person. He was completely unable to think of him as the same person who had held a bloodstained ashtray on the streets while knocking out a person¡¯s teeth.


    Fang Yu thought Yang Lei was very interesting.


    ¡°You¡¯re still coming out alone at night? Wang Laohu¡¯s people are looking for you everywhere,¡± Fang Yu said.


    ¡°Fuck!¡± One word expressed all of Yang Lei¡¯s scorn.


    Yang Lei¡¯s shot completely angered Wang Laohu, and he also became famous on the streets. Everyone in the gangdom knew that this shot had completely destroyed Yan Ziyi and Wang Laohu¡¯s relationship. There was about to be bloodshed all over Jianghu again.


    ¡°One of Wang Laohu¡¯s men in Lu City is called Zhao Gang. He¡¯ll be back soon. He has amazing footwork. If you run into him, hit towards the top.¡±


    Fang Yu finished speaking and walked out of the store.


    Yang Lei froze for a while. He hadn¡¯t thought that Fang Yu would even give him ¡°pointers.¡±


    ¡°Fang Yu, the thing from last time isn¡¯t over like this.¡± Yang Lei didn¡¯t want to owe him a favor for no reason. He hadn¡¯t forgotten the enmity from last time.


    ¡°I saw that you were willing to fight for your brother, so I spoke another word. Whether or not you listen is up to you.¡±


    Fang Yu spoke as he straddled the motorcycle. He started the engine, disappearing into the night.


    Zhao Gang was a fierce fighter under Wang Laohu. He wasn¡¯t in Jianghai during the conflict between Wang Laohu and Yan Ziyi. He was working in Lu City, close to Jianghai. Zhao Gang, Huoguo, and Scar Face were all called the Three Great, Fierce Fighters under Wang Laohu. Now, among the Three Great, Fierce Fighters, two had fallen under Yang Lei¡¯s hands. The moment Zhao Gang was back in Jianghai, he was eager to get revenge.


    Soon, Zhao Gang found Yang Lei. The two sides brought people and fought out in the open. This fight even alarmed the Public Security Bureau at that time, because the hatred between Wang Laohu and Yan Ziyi became deeper and deeper. There was already a gang fight and a shooting. Even public security knew that these two gangs would still kill for revenge. Yan Ziyi intentionally let Yang Lei stir things up, by building up his authority and assigning his closest subordinates to Yang Lei. Yang Lei led the twenty or thirty people with powerful fighting capabilities, and went up against Zhao Gang¡¯s people at Zheng Da Nightclub.


    Zheng Da Nightclub¡¯s back parking lot had already become the place to have a fight for these Jianghu thugs. As soon as Yang Lei fought against Zhao Gang, he understood what Fang Yu meant by ¡°amazing footwork.¡± Zhao Gang¡¯s legs seemed to be made of iron. With one kick, he sent a young boy on Yang Lei¡¯s side falling to the ground a good five or six meters away and unable to get up. He only kicked people¡¯s knees and ankles, nearly knocking one person over every few kicks; his aggressiveness was incomparable. A machete in his left hand firmly protected his lower body, blocking the knives that aimed at his legs. His right hand held another knife as an attacking weapon to cut and kill.


    Yang Lei had fought with both Huoguo and Scar Face. This Zhao Gang¡¯s fighting capability was far above the two of them. Yang Lei was also a person who liked using his legs to trample, knee, and kick. But if he used his usual methods against Zhao Gang, his leg would have probably already been broken, because he definitely didn¡¯t have as thick and strong of a lower body as Zhao Gang, who was over 190 centimeters tall. Yang Lei couldn¡¯t help but be grateful for Fang Yu¡¯s prior warning. In the middle of fighting, Yang Lei thought of Fang Yu¡¯s move that had taken down Gun-zi in the streets. He accurately and violently struck the joint between the back of Zhao Gang¡¯s head and neck.


    ¡°Hit towards the top,¡± Yang Lei recalled Fang Yu¡¯s words. He didn¡¯t even mind the pain as Zhao Gang cut at his legs with the knife. He just continuously struck Zhao Gang¡¯s head and neck.


    Yang Lei¡¯s lower legs were viciously cut several times, while Zhao Gang¡¯s whole head was bloody. Because his central nervous system was struck heavily, his hands and feet went weak, allowing Yang Lei¡¯s people to rush up all at once and knock him down.


    This particular vicious fight incurred an order for Zheng Da Nightclub to stop business for half a month. Yan Ziyi used his upper level connections with the Public Security Bureau to suppress the matter.


    ¡°Resolve your conflict with Wang Laohu as soon as possible, or else it will also be difficult for us!¡± The public security was also under a lot of pressure, letting Yan Ziyi slide. Yan Ziyi was a true gangdom member. He had a very deep relationship with the law.


    After these fierce battles, Wang Laohu could be said to have been utterly defeated. Even the gold class fighter Zhao Gang, whom he had specially called back, was also taken down. Wang Laohu¡¯s reputation in Jianghai had plummeted. The gangdom was like this. In the early 1990s, fights and bloodshed were still the main way to compete for power in the gangdom. If one wanted to become famous, maybe it would happen after only one fight. If one¡¯s reputation were to decline, sometimes it also only took one battle.


    After Zhao Gang had also fallen, Yan Ziyi took the opportunity to seize the meat market shares from Wang Laohu¡¯s hands. Wang Laohu was exceedingly unwilling, but he had no alternative.


    This was a world where the strong would eat the weak.


    However, the later facts proved that Wang Laohu clearly still hadn¡¯t given up.


    The wounds on Yang Lei¡¯s legs weren¡¯t serious. After over half a month, they were pretty much healed. He had beaten up Wang Laohu and had fully gotten revenge for Li San, and his mood was very good. Yang Lei brought around ten brothers to the Grand Oriental Hotel for a meal.


    When they arrived, there were two tables of people next to them. The leader was precisely Fang Yu. Fang Yu had also brought people here to eat.


    Yang Lei glanced at Fang Yu across the table. Many people at Fang Yu¡¯s table had participated in the Bright Billiards Room fight that day. Several of them had cut at and had been cut by the brothers that Yang Lei had brought. Presently, seeing that both parties¡¯ expressions were not very great, each side scanned the other with hostility. But their respective leaders had let them know that the matter was already settled. So they didn¡¯t lose their temper. Instead, each side just acted as if they hadn¡¯t seen the other.


    ¡°Lei Ge, isn¡¯t that the Fang Yu you were looking for all day long?¡± Li San¡¯s leg was crippled, but his mouth was still as wordy as before.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Yang Lei ordered wine, opening it.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you go say hello?¡±


    That day, Li San had gone to Ninth High to look at girls. He hadn¡¯t participated in the fight at Bright Billiards Room, so he didn¡¯t have enmity against Fang Yu.


    ¡°I don¡¯t like him.¡±


    When Li San heard this, he questioned in his heart: wouldn¡¯t you have gone up and dealt with those whom you disliked long ago?


    The plump boy was also there on the other side. Seeing Yang Lei, his eyes instantly gave off sparks. He was Fang Yu¡¯s cousin, Xiao Wu.


    ¡°Fuck! It¡¯s that boy!¡± Xiao Wu still held a grudge from last time, when Yang Lei had viciously cut him.


    ¡°Ge, this boy is getting more and more wild!¡± Xiao Wu also knew about Yang Lei¡¯s glorious ¡°victory¡± against Wang Laohu.


    ¡°Look at him so full of himself! Let¡¯s go cut him.¡± Some people had gotten a little fired up from drinking wine.


    ¡°Everyone stays!¡±


    With Fang Yu¡¯s words, no one at the table made another sound.


    Both sides ate their own food peacefully. Halfway through the meal, a group of people came in from outside.


    ¡°Who is Yang Lei?¡±

 Chapter 6

    Both sides ate their own food peacefully. Halfway through the meal, a group of people came in from outside.


    ¡°Who is Yang Lei?¡±


    The person who asked was a man with a sullen expression. He was followed by over twenty people, all with fierce looks on their faces.


    All of Yang Lei¡¯s people turned around. There wasn¡¯t a single familiar face in this group of people. They looked very unfamiliar.


    ¡°What do you want from me?¡±


    Yang Lei could tell that they didn¡¯t come with kind intentions.


    ¡°You are Yang Lei?¡±


    The sullen man looked Yang Lei up and down, both hands in his pockets the whole time.


    ¡°I am Ma Tu from the provincial capital. You hit my brother, so I¡¯m here to ask for a settlement.¡±


    ¡°Who is your brother?¡±


    ¡°Zhao Gang.¡±


    Yang Lei understood that Zhao Gang had brought reinforcements.


    ¡°What kind of settlement?¡±


    ¡°You seriously injured my brother. How should we calculate these medical bills?¡±


    ¡°Medical bills?¡± Yang Lei thought that the provincial capital¡¯s gangdom was quite progressive. ¡°Wang Laohu¡¯s people almost hacked my brother to death. Did he pay the medical bills?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care about the things of the past. I just know Zhao Gang¡¯s matter.¡±


    The other guests in the restaurant saw that the situation wasn¡¯t good. No one dared to speak. That group of people stood at the entrance, and no one dared to go out, all of them keeping their heads down and eating their food.


    ¡°Okay, say how much you want.¡±


    Yang Lei wanted to hear the price that they would declare.


    ¡°200 grand. If you give 200 grand, this matter will be finished.¡±


    ¡°The fuck?!¡± Yang Lei¡¯s words were an exclamation with a question mark.


    With the gangdom¡¯s market prices at that time, people at the level of a boss wouldn¡¯t even dare to ask for 150 grand if they were injured. This Ma Tu started out by saying 200 grand, making it clear that he wasn¡¯t here to discuss medical bills at all. He was here to scam him out of money.


    If Ma Tu came to discuss reasonably, perhaps Yang Lei could really consider giving a sum of money, and it wouldn¡¯t be considered immoral. But did these aggressive provincial capital thugs look like they came to discuss reasonably?


    ¡°It¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t give money. Go kowtow to my brother three times, and say sorry!¡±


    All of Yang Lei¡¯s people stood up, furious.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you all just here to pick a fight?¡±


    Chuan-zi scolded furiously.


    ¡°What if I don¡¯t want to pay, and I don¡¯t want to kowtow?¡± Yang Lei asked.


    ¡°Then today, I¡¯ll destroy you right here!¡±


    Some of Yang Lei¡¯s people already pulled out weapons, and the other side also moved.


    A waiter stealthily reached towards the phone to call the police. The sullen man yelled at him: ¡°Who fucking dares to call the police!¡±


    The hotel manager hurriedly came out. This manager could be considered worldly, recognizing that Ma Tu was the subordinate of the provincial capital¡¯s gangdom boss, Lao Wu.


    ¡°Tu Ge, it¡¯s a misunderstanding, a misunderstanding. We¡¯re all on the same side.¡±


    The hotel manager went up to mediate.


    ¡°This Xiao Yang is one of Yan Ge¡¯s men. Yan Ge and Wu Ge are both on friendly terms. They look at the Buddha¡¯s face, not the monk¡¯s face. Tu Ge, you see¡­¡±


    The hotel manager went up to give him a cigarette with an apologetic smile.


    ¡°Get lost!¡± A man next to Ma Tu shoved the manager to the ground.


    ¡°Yan Ziyi is an XX! In our provincial capital, he¡¯s an XX!¡±


    The man contemptuously looked at Yang Lei¡¯s group of people:


    ¡°Don¡¯t think that you all have some boss protecting you! Go out and find out which of your so-called Jianghai bosses is known out there! Fuck, let them come to our provincial capital and try! They aren¡¯t even worthy of carrying our Wu Ge¡¯s shoes! They¡¯ll be beaten until they can¡¯t even find which way is north! Isn¡¯t your Jianghai just this shabby place? Each of you think that you¡¯re so great just because you can mess around in Jianghai? You¡¯re even showing off! A bunch of cockroaches¡­¡±


    The big man¡¯s saliva flew everywhere. He was about to continue speaking, when suddenly a weapon flew into his face.


    The big man was stunned, unable to dodge in time. His head was violently smashed by the ¡°secret weapon.¡±


    The scorching vegetable soup ran all over his face.


    ¡°¡­who! Who threw it!¡±


    The big man threw down the vegetable pot, outraged.


    Yang Lei turned around, stunned. He hadn¡¯t thought that someone would actually make a move before him.


    ¡°Your daddy, me.¡± The one who spoke was Fang Yu.


    The nickname of the one clamoring about ¡°our provincial capital¡± was called Tian Shu. Tian Shu was splashed in the face with hot water by the vegetable pot. He flew into a rage, and seeing that the one who spoke was wearing a white dress shirt, was an elegant male youth, and didn¡¯t seem to be anyone threatening, he walked towards Fang Yu in a fit of anger.


    ¡°You tired of living?¡±


    Tian Shu reached out to grab Fang Yu¡¯s collar.


    Before his hand could touch Fang Yu, Tian Shu was already falling down flat onto his back, overturning the adjacent table. Bowls of soup and dishes of food fell all over the ground with a crash.


    ¡°Ha ha ha!¡±


    Jianghai¡¯s thugs all laughed. Even some bold guests were snickering. Tian Shu¡¯s whole speech disdaining Jianghai just now, had really angered every Jianghai person.


    ¡°Boy, you fucking¡­ don¡¯t be arrogant!¡± Tian Shu struggled to get up, covered with grease, really becoming braised pork with noodles.


    ¡°I¡¯m used to being arrogant, it can¡¯t be changed.¡± Even Fang Yu¡¯s sitting posture didn¡¯t change. One of his feet stepped on top of Tian Shu¡¯s waist, and Tian Shu, who was about to get up, fell down again.


    ¡°Provincial capital people came to Jianghai to act cool?¡± Fang Yu said. ¡°Do you think there¡¯s no one in our city?¡±


    His hand slapped the tabletop. Two tables of people, and twenty or so big, buff men stood up. Furthermore, the moment these twenty or so men stood up, there were jingling sounds. Clearly, they were raising their weapons as they stood.


    Those who came from the provincial city were all silent. No one spoke again.


    ¡°Friend, we came to find Yang Lei,¡± Ma Tu said. His tone was much more polite.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care who you¡¯re looking for. This is Jianghai. Before you speak, look at the place first. Jianghai doesn¡¯t lack people. If you want to act cool, go back to your hometown.¡±


    Ma Tu looked at those twenty or so big, buff men, and Yang Lei¡¯s ten or so people. He didn¡¯t speak. This trip today was too shameful.


    ¡°Zhao Gang, what do you say?¡± Ma Tu found a way out.


    Zhao Gang, who had stayed standing behind them, hadn¡¯t shown his face before, and this time he could only give them an out. He had begged over and over to bring the provincial capital¡¯s gangdom here to put up a front. He thought that it would be enough to shock Yang Lei, who knew that they would beat out Fang Yu halfway? He could only blame that low IQ Tian Shu, who spoke without using his brain. He aimed the gun at all of Jianghai¡¯s thugs. Originally, it was a conflict between them and Yang Lei, yet Tian Shu had scolded the entire Jianghai. Could Fang Yu not be angry? Was Fang Yu a pushover? The conflict suddenly enlarged, becoming a conflict between the provincial capital¡¯s thugs and Jianghai¡¯s thugs. This Tian Shu was practically a genius at exacerbating conflicts!


    ¡°Forget it, forget it, Tu Ge. These are Jiu Ge¡¯s brothers. Let¡¯s settle things with Yang Lei another day.¡±


    Ma Tu had a way out and used the slope to get off the donkey, bringing his men out. Here, Zhao Gang was also about to follow them out.


    ¡°Zhao Lao San!¡±


    Fang Yu shouted, stopping Zhao Gang.


    Previously, Luo Jiu and Wang Laohu had also fought many times. Zhao Gang had fought Fang Yu many times. Fang Yu had beaten him soundly, so now every time he saw Fang Yu, he would be very polite.


    ¡°Yu Ge.¡± Zhao Gang greeted him abashedly.


    ¡°Do you think that you¡¯re good now?¡± Fang Yu said.


    ¡°No, I really didn¡¯t know you were here¡­¡± Zhao Gang was very afraid of Fang Yu. He was afraid that Fang Yu would think he intentionally brought people to flaunt before him.


    ¡°Then don¡¯t show off.¡±

 Chapter 7

    Yang Lei had become a bystander instead.


    When that gang went out, there were even some bold guests in the hall who started applauding. Momentarily, there was clapping from all directions, and the sound of cheering mixed in!


    Those in the gangdom were also people, and they also loved their hometown. Who could feel comfortable hearing an outsider curse their own hometown? Facing outsiders¡¯ insults together, the gangsters and good citizens were unprecedentedly united. All the Jianghai people in the room felt like they had vented their anger.


    Yang Lei also felt that Fang Yu was manly in this matter. He didn¡¯t say it with his mouth, but when he sat down, he ordered several large cases of beer to be delivered to the next two tables.


    Later, when Yan Ziyi knew about this, he said three words to Yang Lei: ¡°Stronger than you!¡±


    This time, Yang Lei didn¡¯t refute.


    Yan Ziyi had reminded Yang Lei that the people from the provincial capital wouldn¡¯t just leave things like this. It was very likely they would turn around and retaliate. He told him to be careful.


    But Yang Lei had been bold all along and was used to it. He certainly wasn¡¯t scared. At night, he still carried the guitar to the lab high school.


    Yang Lei really regretted that before the other person left last time, they hadn¡¯t set a fixed time to come again. He felt that this mysterious guitar friend was too mysterious, so that even if they were to occasionally meet, he would be quite excited. This kind of feeling was quite delicate, just like in Jin Yong¡¯s The Smiling, Proud Wanderer, where he¡¯d read about Linghu Chong learning to play qin from ¡°Grandmother¡± who sat behind a curtain, but ¡°Grandmother¡± behind the curtain was actually a pretty young lady. Who was the person on the other side of this ¡°curtain?¡±


    Today, Yang Lei was again playing guitar alone in the empty field. He had already practiced and mastered ¡°Childhood.¡± When the other brother arrived, he wanted to ask him to teach him ¡°Love Song 1990.¡±


    When it was past eleven o¡¯clock, Yang Lei knew there was no hope today. He had even become used to disappointment. He carried the guitar back.


    As soon as he walked out of the lab high school gates, he stood still.


    His keen intuition made him immediately aware of danger.


    In the next second, more than ten people rushed out of the darkness charging straight at Yang Lei, holding steel pipes and forked pipes.


    Yang Lei turned around and ran. He didn¡¯t have any weapons in his hands. He knew if these people were to block him at the school entrance, he would certainly die there today!


    But people had already rushed up behind him. There was only a guitar in Yang Lei¡¯s hands. He violently swept the guitar around, heavily hitting the waist of the person charging at the very front, knocking him over. He deflected two forked pipes stabbing at him from the side as a steel pipe hit him in the shoulder. Yang Lei bore the pain and raised his guitar, heavily hitting the top of that person¡¯s head. That person fell down, and then more people charged up from behind, surrounding Yang Lei completely. No matter how well Yang Lei fought, he was still outnumbered. The thick and heavy guitar was completely ineffective at such close range. A pipe fork pierced Yang Lei¡¯s arm, and more than ten people pressed Yang Lei down to the ground¡­


    At that time, Yang Lei really thought he would die there.


    Just at that moment, a motorcycle suddenly charged out, immediately breaking through the crowd. The motorcycle braked hard and reversed. The person on the bike jumped off and did a flying kick. After kicking over several people, he seized someone¡¯s steel pipe. He smashed it against the back of the neck of the person surrounding Yang Lei. While he screamed, before they could react, Fang Yu reached out a hand and pulled Yang Lei up.


    ¡°Jump on!¡±


    Yang Lei ran and jumped onto the back seat of the motorcycle. Fang Yu abruptly accelerated, roaring away before everyone¡¯s eyes!


    They drove far away. Yang Lei didn¡¯t look back until he confirmed that no one was chasing after them.


    He hugged Fang Yu¡¯s waist tightly. There was blood all over his arms and hands, dyeing Fang Yu¡¯s white dress shirt red.


    ¡°Where to?¡±


    Yang Lei asked loudly into the wind.


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk!¡±


    Fang Yu accelerated again. Yang Lei¡¯s hair flew wildly in the wind.


    When Fang Yu stopped, Yang Lei recognized that Fang Yu had brought him to his house.


    Many years later, Yang Lei would still remember Fang Yu¡¯s house very clearly. Each of the corners and each of the decorative accessories, all seemed to vividly appear before his eyes.


    That night was Yang Lei¡¯s first time walking in.


    Fang Yu¡¯s house was above a farmer¡¯s market. On the first floor, there was the market and shopping street, on the second floor was an incomparably roomy and large terrace, and above the second floor were the residences. Fang Yu¡¯s house was on the seventh floor. If the bottom floor were included, it would actually be on the eighth floor. In Jianghai during the early nineties, this would be considered a high-rise building.


    Many years later, this house, this large second-floor terrace, and Fang Yu¡¯s wide and empty balcony overlooking half the city, all appeared in Yang Lei¡¯s dreams countless times.


    Fang Yu went inside, tossing the bandages, alcohol, and whatnot at Yang Lei. Yang Lei dressed the wound with practiced ease.


    ¡°Why were you there?¡± Yang Lei¡¯s first question.


    ¡°I happened to pass by.¡±


    The second question,¡°Why help me?¡±


    Fang Yu took off the white dress shirt that had been dyed red, and threw it into the basin to soak in water.


    ¡°I wanted to help, so I helped. Where did all these whys come from? One Hundred Thousand Whys?¡±


    One Hundred Thousand Whys were popular science books for children of that generation. Almost every house had a copy, and every child had read it. It was as popular as today¡¯s Pleasant Goat and Big Big Wolf.


    ¡°¡­¡± Yang Lei couldn¡¯t respond.


    ¡°You saved me once, so last time¡¯s matter is settled now.¡±


    Yang Lei said.


    ¡°Then thanks!¡± Fang Yu joked.


    Fang Yu wore an undershirt under his dress shirt. Unlike now, where dress shirts are worn directly against the skin, in those days, an undershirt was worn under the dress shirt. Fang Yu wore a form-fitting white undershirt. He seemed tall and thin when he wore a dress shirt, but when he took it off, Yang Lei found that Fang Yu was also very muscular. His shoulders and arms were sturdy and powerful. He had beautiful, well-defined muscles, broad shoulders, a narrow waist, and long legs. His figure wasn¡¯t at all worse than Yang Lei¡¯s.


    It seemed like all men who knew how to fight had a good body. Yang Lei didn¡¯t know whether it was because fighting was good exercise for the body.


    Seeing that Yang Lei still hadn¡¯t finished treating his wound, Fang Yu walked over and took a bandage roll from his hand.


    ¡°Give it to me.¡±


    Fang Yu squatted down. One hand pressed down on the wound on Yang Lei¡¯s arm. The other hand deftly shook out the bandage, placed it under his arm, and wrapped it around.


    His movements were very fast, and his touch was light. Yang Lei saw that he was like a nurse in the hospital who professionally bandaged wounds, both hands moving very skillfully. Before he could react, his arm was already wrapped in neat strips of bandage.


    Yang Lei lowered his head in shock, looking at Fang Yu who was concentrating on bandaging him. This was his first time looking at Fang Yu so closely.


    Looking at Fang Yu at such close range, even Yang Lei couldn¡¯t help but admit that he was truly good-looking. This was something a handsome guy like Yang Lei would very rarely admit.


    Of course, men didn¡¯t rely on their looks. They had to rely on strong fists. But those who were good-looking and had strong fists made one envious. Yang Lei was the type who would often be envied. Now he knew Fang Yu was also like this.


    Fang Yu became aware of Yang Lei staring at him. He raised his eyes and glanced at Yang Lei.


    ¡°What are you looking at?¡±


    ¡°¡­Your movements are quite professional.¡± Yang Lei couldn¡¯t say that he was staring at a big man¡¯s face in a daze.


    ¡°If you were to lie in the hospital a few months, you¡¯d know too.¡± Fang Yu pulled on both sides, tying a beautiful and neat knot.


    ¡°There¡¯s someone who can put you into the hospital?¡± Yang Lei blurted out, not at all realizing that these words were equivalent to admitting he actually felt that Fang Yu was quite invincible.


    ¡°I¡¯m not a Transformer. Won¡¯t I be beaten up if I run into many people?¡± Fang Yu smiled.


    At that time, the Transformers cartoons were very popular.


    As soon as Fang Yu smiled, even the small room became warm.


    Yang Lei couldn¡¯t help but smile as well.


    With this smile, it seemed like something had melted, causing the two people to become a little closer.


    ¡°You¡­ actually aren¡¯t bad.¡±


    Yang Lei coughed once, uttering the sentence.


    Actually, Yang Lei knew in his heart, his hostility towards Fang Yu had long gone. Men naturally felt accepting and close to the powerful who had gained their approval.


    ¡°But I wasn¡¯t joking about the matter of the challenge. Let¡¯s exchange a few blows later.¡±


    Yang Lei¡¯s eyes were very serious.


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about it after your wound is healed.¡± Fang Yu stood up. ¡°Those people today are Ma Tu¡¯s people. Looks like they still haven¡¯t given up.¡±


    ¡°Fighting dirty from behind. So fucking not cool.¡± Yang Lei was full of hatred.


    ¡°You¡¯re also too brave. Going out at night alone and not bringing a weapon. If they don¡¯t attack you, who will they attack?¡± Fang Yu didn¡¯t hold back at all.


    ¡°¡­¡± Yang Lei knew that he was wrong.


    ¡°Don¡¯t keep going to the lab high school. Where can¡¯t you practice the guitar?¡±


    Yang Lei thought, But other places don¡¯t have that brother on the other side!


    He suddenly froze, looking at Fang Yu suspiciously.


    ¡°How did you know that I keep going to the lab high school?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t we meet last time?¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡±


    Yang Lei raised his head and looked around the room. This was a house of about sixty square meters. Looking at it now, it was an old-fashioned residence. The living room was pretty small, and the room was slightly more spacious, yet it was still a good place to live back then. Yang Lei sat on the steel wire bed in Fang Yu¡¯s bedroom. The bed sheet was spread very neatly, with a chest of drawers and other furniture on the side. The place Fang Yu lived in was the same as him, neat and clean.


    Yang Lei then looked towards the top of the cupboard and saw a guitar.

 Chapter 8

    ¡°You also play guitar?¡±


    Yang Lei was surprised.


    ¡°Sometimes.¡±


    Fang Yu put a cigarette in his mouth, pulling one out and giving it to Yang Lei.


    Yang Lei really hadn¡¯t expected that the most famous fighter in the Jianghu gangdom would also like music. It was very hard for him to imagine Fang Yu, who had bloodied Gun-zi¡¯s mouth on the streets, tenderly holding a guitar.


    ¡°How good are you?¡±


    Yang Lei was really curious.


    ¡°Just messing around.¡± Fang Yu took a drag of his cigarette, smiling.


    Yang Lei thought of his own guitar.


    ¡°Fuck, my guitar was trashed there!¡± Yang Lei¡¯s face fell. Thinking of it filled him with anger.


    When Fang Yu heard, he flicked the ash from the end of his cigarette, stretched out his hand, and took down the guitar from the top of the cupboard. He gave it to Yang Lei.


    ¡°Play this for now.¡±


    Yang Lei liked Fang Yu¡¯s straightforward personality, and he didn¡¯t hold back. He took the guitar and plucked several strings.


    When Yang Lei heard the sound, he knew that it was a good guitar. The sound was clear, the resonance was full, and even the feeling under his hand was different. It was much better than his own guitar.


    Yang Lei¡¯s hand itched. After an elaborate prelude, he started playing ¡°Childhood.¡± He wanted to show off a little in front of Fang Yu, so he was very focused and serious in playing. He had practiced often recently, so there were almost no wrong notes.


    Fang Yu leaned against the side, watching him play as he smoked the cigarette.


    Both of them didn¡¯t speak. One person was standing, and the other was playing. The beautiful notes resounded through the room. The balcony of the bedroom wasn¡¯t closed. The night wind blew in, softly stirring their hair and stirring the music that was like flowing water.


    Yang Lei only stopped when his injured arm was tired. He raised his head to look at Fang Yu.


    ¡°How is it? Give me a word.¡± Yang Lei wanted to know Fang Yu¡¯s reaction.


    ¡°Not bad. You must have put in a lot of work?¡± Fang Yu smiled, his eyes crinkling.


    Without knowing why, Yang Lei thought Fang Yu¡¯s smile was very strange, as though there was another meaning behind it.


    ¡°There was a wrong note.¡± Fang Yu gestured for Yang Lei to give him the guitar. Fang Yu held the guitar, strummed with his hands, and a short note sounded.


    ¡°It¡¯s a power chord, not a triad chord.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Yang Lei had practiced this part several times and felt that it wasn¡¯t quite right, but he couldn¡¯t figure out what the problem was. When Fang Yu said this, Yang Lei was suddenly enlightened.


    ¡°¡­You¡¯re pretty good!¡±


    Yang Lei was surprised. As soon as he saw Fang Yu¡¯s skills, he knew that he wasn¡¯t ¡°messing around¡± like he had mentioned.


    ¡°You should also play a song for me!¡±


    ¡°Play what?¡±


    ¡°¡®Love Song 1990,¡¯ do you know it?¡±


    Yang Lei thought that this was very difficult.


    Fang Yu didn¡¯t say anything. He sat down and picked up the guitar.


    Actually, at that time, Fang Yu only played the melody without singing the lyrics.. However, many years later, when Yang Lei thought back to that time, the sound of his singing was in his head throughout¡­


    The dark black eyes and your smiling face,


    No matter what, it¡¯s hard to forget the change in your appearance.


    The weightless old times slip away like this,


    When I turn my head to look back, many years have already gone by¡­


    The boundless roads to the end of the world are your wanderings,


    Seeking and waiting are my footsteps.


    Next to the dark, single pillow is your gentleness,


    In the early morning upon waking up, is my sorrow¡­


    Fang Yu finished playing. When he raised his head, he saw that Yang Lei wasn¡¯t speaking, but staring at him, his expression very strange.


    ¡°Have you or have you not gone to the lab high school field at night?¡±


    Yang Lei asked.


    ¡°I have.¡±


    ¡°Then you, you¡­¡± Yang Lei was dumbfounded, unable to speak.


    Could that person be Fang Yu?! But that was too much. How could there be such a coincidence in this world?


    But the sound of Fang Yu¡¯s guitar was truly too familiar. This feeling of d¨¦j¨¤ vu made Yang Lei immediately think of the guitarist on the other side of the field.


    ¡°I what?¡± Fang Yu asked, biting the end of his cigarette crookedly. His expression was a little roguish, and he was smiling a little.


    Yang Lei suddenly remembered the day he had run into Fang Yu in the small convenience store, but at that time, Fang Yu didn¡¯t have a guitar. His hands were empty.


    It was definitely not Fang Yu, Yang Lei thought. There were many skilled players. Perhaps when guitar masters played, the feeling was all about the same! They all played well anyway.


    He could only say that he had too many fantasies about that mysterious guitar friend, but he had never imagined it could be Fang Yu.


    ¡°Nothing. I know someone who plays guitar very well. You play a little like him.¡±


    Yang Lei believed that nothing could be so coincidental.


    ¡°He taught me this song ¡®Childhood.¡¯ Tonight, I went out to look for him. I can never catch him. Next time, I¡¯ll bring you along and let him teach both of us,¡± Yang Lei said.


    Fang Yu started to smile, as if he found this very amusing.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Yang Lei stayed at Fang Yu¡¯s house for a night. Yan Ziyi let Yang Lei stay with Fang Yu for a few days, so he wouldn¡¯t recklessly go get revenge. He, as the boss, would take care of the remaining issues.


    ¡°Fang Yu, help Yan Ge watch over Yang Lei.¡± Yan Ziyi trusted the way Fang Yu did things.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Yan Ge.¡±


    Yang Lei stayed with Fang Yu for a few days. It was like he was given a long holiday with nothing to do, so he followed Fang Yu to the Bright Billiards Room to play billiards, went to the arcade room to play video games, and watched over several venues with Fang Yu.


    Fang Yu was a famous billiards master in the city. He could make many difficult shots. When Fang Yu was only fourteen or fifteen years old, he played billiards so well here at Luo Jiu¡¯s place, that Luo Jiu discovered him. Later, Luo Jiu also discovered that he had a lot of talent for fighting, so he took Fang Yu in as a subordinate. He continued following Luo Jiu to that day.


    Bright Billiards Room was very large, so there were many players present. Fang Yu didn¡¯t readily come out to play anymore. Only if a master came and invited Fang Yu out for a competition, would Fang Yu play for a while. Yang Lei played billiards relatively well. Back then, he already had skills like ¡°soul in one¡± in present-day Japanese animations. When Fang Yu discovered that Yang Lei knew how to play these shots, he was very surprised for a moment. Yang Lei was also proud that he finally had a unique skill that could stun Fang Yu. They set up a table in Bright Billiards. They each made shots, immersed in the game. A group of people gathered around them to watch. After all, now it was rare to see Fang Yu reveal his skills, and even harder to see someone who could play such an exciting game against Fang Yu.


    When Xiao Wu first saw Yang Lei speaking and smiling with Fang Yu, his jaw nearly dropped off.


    ¡°You¡¯re also here, plump boy!¡±


    Yang Lei greeted Xiao Wu. Later, he kept calling Xiao Wu ¡°plump boy.¡±


    ¡°Ge! Did you bring him here to beat him up?¡± Xiao Wu stared with round eyes.


    ¡°Can¡¯t I pay you for what happened last time? So don¡¯t hold a grudge, brother.¡± Yang Lei had truly set aside the past.


    ¡°Fuck!¡± Xiao Wu knew that Yang Lei was famous for taking revenge for all his grievances. He was also perplexed. Last time, his cousin had put Yang Lei into the hospital. No matter who was cool, the two of them couldn¡¯t be cool with each other.


    Li San, Chuan-zi, and several brothers also couldn¡¯t find Yang Lei all day. Later, when they discovered that he was cooped up in the Bright Billiards Room with Fang Yu, they were also perplexed for a while.


    ¡°Lei Ge, let¡¯s go watch movies! I heard a new film came out, a good film!¡± Li San spoke both mysteriously and ambiguously. The ¡°good film¡± he spoke of was porn. At that time, the gangdom all used innuendos.


    ¡°Not going!¡± Yang Lei¡¯s interest was all in playing billiards with Fang Yu.


    ¡°Come on!¡± Li San and Chuan-zi were dejected.


    ¡°Go. By staying here all day playing billiards, your skin is almost white.¡± Fang Yu recommended that Yang Lei change things up.


    ¡°Then are you going?¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t go. I have to watch the place.¡±


    ¡°Then I also won¡¯t go.¡± Yang Lei waved his hand at Li San and Chuan-zi.


    ¡°Don¡¯t come looking for me if there¡¯s nothing big happening. I¡¯m busy!¡± Yang Lei made a shot and walked over to Fang Yu¡¯s side.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Li San and Chuan-zi looked at each other, at a loss.


    ¡°¡­Fuck!¡±


    Both spoke at the same time. All their thoughts were condensed into this word.

 Chapter 9

    Yang Lei and Fang Yu became closer and closer.


    Yang Lei was very brave and fierce, rarely accepting anyone. However, if someone really caught his eye, he would be good to them from the bottom of his heart. This was also the reason he had many brothers under his leadership, all willing to follow him. As long as he had decided to regard the other as his own people, he would be as warm to the person as a spring day, even warmer than a spring day.


    So now, he was also like this towards Fang Yu. He hadn¡¯t expected this either. Altogether, they hadn¡¯t actually known each other for long. Most of the time before, they were still enemies, but after just a few days of interacting, how could he feel that he and Fang Yu were rather compatible, and even becoming increasingly compatible? Before, when he found Fang Yu unpleasant to the eye, Yang Lei also knew that it was because he couldn¡¯t concede. As to when he conceded to Fang Yu, he himself also didn¡¯t know. In any case, by the time he became aware of it, not only did he find Fang Yu pleasant to the eye, but also increasingly pleasant to the eye.


    This wasn¡¯t just because Fang Yu saved him that day. Yang Lei couldn¡¯t really explain it.


    The feeling between two people was very marvelous. Some people who have known each other all their lives, may feel as if they had just met each other; some people who have only known each other for a few days, may feel as if they had already known each other for a lifetime.


    Yang Lei later knew that the phrase for this was ¡°Of old age, yet as though new friends. Passing by on different cars, yet as though old friends.¡±


    At that time, Yang Lei didn¡¯t at all admit that something attracted him to Fang Yu. This was a kind of attraction for heartfelt admirers, from acknowledgment and longing to become closer, and even mild idolization.


    That was the attraction of the powerful towards men. It was innate.


    Ever since he knew only Fang Yu lived in that house, and that he rented it, Yang Lei would go to Fang Yu¡¯s house almost every day. He frequently stayed at Fang Yu¡¯s house and didn¡¯t return home at night.


    Fang Yu¡¯s place was a small gathering point for his brothers. They all liked how comfortable his place was. Often, several of Fang Yu¡¯s brothers for life would gather there to play cards, play games, and watch videos. After several of these gatherings, Yang Lei also became familiar with them. Frequently, those who drank alcohol would drink, those who played cards would play cards. When they were tired, they would spread out and lie down to sleep. There was a bed and sofa in each of Fang Yu¡¯s two bedrooms for them to sleep on.


    But most of the time, they wouldn¡¯t stay overnight, still returning to their own homes. Only Yang Lei liked to remain. He was sick of getting nagged at home. He really liked the freedom at Fang Yu¡¯s place.


    Even Fang Yu¡¯s brothers laughed at Fang Yu: ¡°Fang Yu, you¡¯ve grown a tail!¡±


    They were all a few years older than Yang Lei, and they regarded Yang Lei as a little brother.


    For Yang Lei to suddenly stick to him everywhere like this, Fang Yu also found it a little too much.


    ¡°Why do you never go home?¡±


    ¡°If I go back, I¡¯ll have to listen to my mom¡¯s nagging. It¡¯s so comfortable at your place!¡±


    ¡°You think my place is a hotel?¡±


    ¡°How big am I? I don¡¯t take up space. Having one more of me isn¡¯t much!¡±


    Yang Lei joked with Fang Yu.


    ¡°Hurry and go away tomorrow!¡±


    Fang Yu threw over a set of blankets. Yang Lei caught it, laughing.


    He already knew well that Fang Yu was ruthless on the surface, but that his heart was actually soft. How many times had he told him to go away, only to give him blankets every time?!


    That night, when Yang Lei was looking all over Fang Yu¡¯s room, he saw a photo.


    In that photo were three boys in their youth, with their arms around each other¡¯s shoulders and bright smiles on their faces. Fang Yu was in the middle. The boy on the left wore glasses and looked refined. The tough one on the right looked very straightforward and honest. They were all sixteen or seventeen years old, with sunshine all over their faces.


    ¡°Your friends?¡± Yang Lei asked Fang Yu.


    ¡°Yeah, my classmates. We played together growing up.¡±


    ¡°You still hadn¡¯t matured yet back then!¡± Yang Lei teased. Actually, Fang Yu in the picture was very elegant and handsome. He just felt much less ruthless compared to now.


    Fang Yu didn¡¯t answer. Yang Lei perceived that his mood wasn¡¯t great.


    ¡°Where are they now? Are they still with you?¡±


    ¡°The one on the left is good at studying. He got into college, now he¡¯s gone abroad.¡±


    Fang Yu looked at the boy wearing glasses in the picture, a smile on his face.


    ¡°The boy¡­ is successful. He¡¯s aiming at American imperialism.¡±


    ¡°Oh, then what about the one on the right?¡±


    Yang Lei didn¡¯t hear Fang Yu¡¯s answer for a long time.


    He found it a little strange, turning his head to glance at Fang Yu.


    ¡°Executed by shooting.¡±


    Fang Yu said, his face expressionless.


    ¡°¡­¡± Yang Lei didn¡¯t know what to say.


    ¡°Sorry.¡± He didn¡¯t want to bring up Fang Yu¡¯s sad memories.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Three years have passed.¡±


    Yang Lei was silent for a while.


    ¡°¡­Is he Da Hu?¡±


    Fang Yu suddenly looked up.


    ¡°How did you know?¡±


    Yang Lei told him that he had seen Fang Yu and the old lady selling melon seeds that night.


    ¡°I unintentionally heard it.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Fang Yu was silent.


    ¡°Come on. Let¡¯s go drink.¡±


    Yang Lei dragged Fang Yu to the spacious terrace on the second floor. The two of them sat on the edge of the tall terrace, a row of beer bottles lined up by their hands.


    Translator¡¯s note: This chapter was short, so an additional chapter will be posted early next week.

 Chapter 10

    That night, perhaps because he had drunk alcohol, Fang Yu spoke a lot.


    Da Hu and Glasses were Fang Yu¡¯s childhood friends. From elementary school to middle school, they were classmates. They had grown up together.


    The year that Da Hu committed the crime, just happened to be during the crackdown.


    Da Hu had killed someone.


    The person he killed was the son of a government official. That man saw Da Hu¡¯s older sister in a restaurant, where she worked as a waitress. He locked Da Hu¡¯s older sister in a private room. After drugging her, he raped her, and then told her who he was, who his father was, that she could report him wherever she wanted, and then swaggered off.


    Da Hu¡¯s older sister stopped going to work. She was completely out of it. When she saw anyone, she would scream hysterically. Later, she went out to the streets one day and never returned.


    Da Hu¡¯s parents appealed to government officials, but there was no response at all. They appealed to higher authorities, but were sent out the door again and again.


    When that person was picking up his car from the parking lot, Da Hu went to argue with him. That person pulled out a knife. As the two people fought, Da Hu made a mistake and stabbed the knife into his body.


    After Da Hu was arrested, many people said there wouldn¡¯t be a heavy sentence. The court would consider the motive for the murder during sentencing. Da Hu had done away with evil for the people.


    Before Da Hu was taken away, he told his mom that he believed there was justice in the world. He would return.


    The verdict came out: the death penalty. Moreover, it was set as a model case for the crackdown.


    Before Da Hu was shot dead, Fang Yu went to see him one last time. Da Hu only said one sentence: ¡°I don¡¯t accept.¡±


    Fang Yu didn¡¯t speak. He raised his head and drank, his throat moving rapidly.


    Yang Lei kept listening silently.


    ¡°Da Hu has the kindest heart out of the three of us. When an elderly person fell, he would help them up, and he was tricked. He would still help them up the next time they fell,¡± Fang Yu said.


    ¡°He picked up many cats, feral cats. He built them homes and gave them food and water. If a cat died, he would shed tears. Fuck¡­¡± Fang Yu laughed. ¡°He was like a girl.¡±


    Yang Lei looked at Fang Yu silently. He couldn¡¯t help but take the beer bottle away from his mouth.


    ¡°Don¡¯t drink anymore.¡±


    ¡°I really don¡¯t fucking understand.¡± Fang Yu had really drunk too much. He stared at Yang Lei.


    ¡°Should he have died??¡±


    This was an unanswerable question. Yang Lei knew, and Fang Yu also knew.


    ¡°From then on, I knew this world¡¯s truth and justice are only in the hands of a few people. Fists, knives, and guns can¡¯t produce justice.¡±


    Fang Yu was silent for a long time. He said, ¡°I¡¯m not saying any more. Drink.¡±


    Yang Lei touched his bottle against the bottle Fang Yu passed over. Fang Yu raised his head. In the darkness, Yang Lei watched him rapidly drink. Only after finishing all the alcohol inside, did he put down the beer bottle.


    Fang Yu didn¡¯t speak again for a long time.


    Under the moonlight, Yang Lei watched in shock as Fang Yu shed tears.


    He watched Fang Yu dazedly. He hadn¡¯t thought that a tough man like Fang Yu would also shed tears.


    The moonlight shone on Fang Yu¡¯s handsome face, reflecting the quietly glistening tears in his eyes. Under the moonlight, the hidden tears on Fang Yu¡¯s pale face seemed to hit Yang Lei¡¯s heart like lightning.


    Yang Lei¡¯s heart suddenly tightened.


    He had never known that watching someone shed tears would shock him this much.


    ¡°Fang Yu¡­¡±


    Yang Lei called him in a low voice.


    Fang Yu realized, turning his face over. He forcefully wiped away his tears.


    ¡°Drink.¡±


    Fang Yu¡¯s voice was hoarse. He picked up the bottle.


    Yang Lei didn¡¯t take a bottle. He reached out his hand, put it on Fang Yu¡¯s shoulder, bringing him towards himself.


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s all in the past, don¡¯t think about it,¡± Yang Lei said, forcefully tightening his hand on Fang Yu¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think about it, it¡¯s in the past¡­¡±


    Fang Yu closed his eyes, resting his weight on Yang Lei¡¯s arm. He silently brought the mouth of the beer bottle to his lips.


    That night, they sat on the terrace until dawn. Fang Yu drank until he later fell asleep.


    Yang Lei kept holding him. A sleeping Fang Yu seemed like a quiet child.


    The next day, Fang Yu asked Yang Lei, ¡°When did we stop drinking last night?¡±


    ¡°Your alcohol tolerance is too low. Just a few bottles of beer knocked you out. You didn¡¯t even know that I carried you back.¡±


    Yang Lei said.


    ¡°How did I get back?¡±


    ¡°You were carried back! Like carrying a girl!¡± Yang Lei emphasized each word.


    ¡°Fuck!¡±


    Fang Yu¡¯s expression was strange and cute. Yang Lei couldn¡¯t help but laugh loudly.


    Neither of them ever brought up that night again.

 Chapter 11

    It wasn¡¯t known what agreement Yan Ziyi made with those in the provincial capital. The provincial capital¡¯s Lao Wu asked Ma Tu to apologize to Yang Lei face to face. He treated him to a meal, and this conflict was considered finished. Yan Ziyi also asked Yang Lei not to start anything again, much less get revenge on Ma Tu and his gang.


    If this were the past, Yang Lei really would not have been able to hold in his anger. He most hated fighting dirty from behind. He would definitely get revenge until death. But now, Yang Lei really didn¡¯t have this desire. Right now, he felt that these fights and killings weren¡¯t as interesting as staying in Fang Yu¡¯s room on the eighth floor.


    In principle, this matter was over, and Yang Lei didn¡¯t need to continue following Fang Yu, but Yang Lei still kept seeking Fang Yu as usual.


    Now everyone on the street knew Yang Lei and Fang Yu were close. Even Yan Ziyi knew. Yan Ziyi thought this was an unexpected gain.


    ¡°There are still people who can make you concede?¡± Yan Ziyi dissed Yang Lei. Yang Lei was famous for his pride and arrogance, looking down on people.


    ¡°Learn well from him!¡± was Yan Ziyi¡¯s second sentence.


    ¡°If you can¡¯t win over Fang Yu, don¡¯t come back crying!¡± Yan Ziyi really doted on Yang Lei like his own little brother.


    Yang Lei wondered, why was this boss so talkative?


    Fang Yu gave that guitar to Yang Lei.


    Yang Lei and Fang Yu went to the lab high school field together. They played the guitar for many nights, but they never again met the person on the other side.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it the same if I teach you?¡±


    Fang Yu said.


    ¡°I¡¯m just curious. That brother was very generous. He taught me for many nights,¡± Yang Lei said. ¡°Have you read The Smiling, Proud Wanderer? I¡¯m Liu Zhengfeng, and that brother is Qu Yang. We were collaborating in ¡®The Smiling, Proud Wanderer Song,¡¯ invincible fighters of the whole world!¡± Yang Lei¡¯s wuxia obsession came out again.


    ¡°The ending for the two of them wasn¡¯t too great.¡± Fang Yu poured cold water on him.


    ¡°You don¡¯t understand. That¡¯s called a soulmate! Do you understand what a soulmate is?¡± Yang Lei really felt that he and that brother were Boya and Ziqi, ¡°I don¡¯t even need to talk to him. I know what he is thinking just from playing guitar!¡±


    ¡°Oh, what was he thinking about?¡± Fang Yu asked with a smile.


    ¡°He was thinking¡­ I should smoke a cigarette,¡± Yang Lei said. The brother on the other side often lit a cigarette when he played guitar.


    ¡°Ha ha ha!¡±


    Fang Yu laughed out loud.


    At that time, a group of Jiangbei gangsters often came into the city to cause trouble. The leader was nicknamed Hua Mao. He started trouble at many riverside places in succession.


    The riverside was Luo Jiu¡¯s territory. Luo Jiu asked Fang Yu to bring his gang to settle the matter.


    Fang Yu settled it, and settled it very well. He beat Hua Mao into submission, and beat him so that he became very submissive.


    But from that day on, Hua Mao started to come to the city nearly every day. When he came, he would stay at the Bright Billiards Room and refuse to leave. If Fang Yu weren¡¯t there, he would definitely wait until Fang Yu returned.


    At first, the Bright Billiards people thought he came looking for trouble, but every time, Hua Mao came alone. When he came, he would find Fang Yu, and with a big smile on his face and a strange look of enthusiasm.


    The first time Yang Lei saw Hua Mao, his whole body started.


    This nickname ¡°Hua Mao¡± came about because, though he was a man, he didn¡¯t dress like one from head to toe.


    Hua Mao was in his early twenties, had a head of permed, wavy long hair, wore women¡¯s skinny jeans, and carried a kind of bag only a girl would carry. He walked with a sway, and he spoke with a lilt.


    ¡°Sissy¡±and ¡°Second Aunt,¡± were names that Jianghai residents gave people like him. Hua Mao dressed like this, and he often spoke quite flirtatiously, but he was a famous Jiangbei gangster. His leadership was very strong. Although he was tough, when people on the streets spoke of him, they always had an awkward expression.


    Soon Jianghai¡¯s gangdom all knew Hua Mao knew Fang Yu. He had fallen in love with Fang Yu.


    At first, Fang Yu didn¡¯t understand why this Hua Mao would come looking for him nearly every day. He didn¡¯t look for him for any reason, and he would always speak nonsense.


    ¡°Fang Yu, your kick that day was really handsome. How did you do it? Can you teach me?¡±


    ¡°Fang Yu, I have two movie tickets here. The movie is so good. Will you go?¡±


    ¡°Fang Yu, I don¡¯t want to mess around in Jiangbei. Can I follow you? I only obey you¡­¡±


    ¡­¡­


    Fang Yu was really annoyed with him, but he couldn¡¯t reach out his hand and hit a smiling person¡¯s face. No matter how annoyed he was, he couldn¡¯t beat him away. Furthermore, Hua Mao hadn¡¯t said anything that truly crossed the line, so he couldn¡¯t scold him.


    ¡°You must have some business, coming here all day!¡±


    One day, Fang Yu was really impatient, and said to Hua Mao.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have any business. I just want to see you.¡±


    Hua Mao¡¯s words paired with Hua Mao¡¯s affectionate eyes. Yang Lei, who was watching on the side, felt that his goosebumps were about to fall off.


    ¡°¡­¡± Fang Yu was simply confused by Hua Mao¡¯s staring.


    Yang Lei thought that this Hua Mao was abnormal, very abnormal.


    Hua Mao did as he said. He brought thirty or forty people under his leadership and went to Luo Jiu.


    Luo Jiu just happened to want to open an arcade at Jiangbei. Just as he was worrying about manpower, Hua Mao and this group of influential Jiangbei gangsters were willing to join him. It was just what he wanted.


    Thus, Hua Mao properly came under Fang Yu¡¯s leadership. He started to work for Fang Yu.


    Hua Mao wasn¡¯t lacking in substance, and he didn¡¯t just fight like a sissy. Not long after he became one of Fang Yu¡¯s followers, he fought with Fang Yu in several tough battles where Luo Jiu was expanding his territory in Jiangbei. He rushed to the front and was very brave. Due to Hua Mao¡¯s reckless bravery and his active string-pulling and contact with the locals, without much effort, Fang Yu seized those territories in Jiangbei, helped Luo Jiu pave the way, and successfully opened the arcade.


    After several fierce battles, Fang Yu approved of Hua Mao. He changed his opinion of Hua Mao, regarding Hua Mao as a brother under his leadership.


    During that time, Yang Lei was also busy. Yan Ziyi had opened a company for contracting construction projects. In the early 1990s, Yan Ziyi was among the first people who started to have the foresight to get involved in the real estate market.


    Yang Lei was helping in the company, and Fang Yu was busy with Luo Jiu¡¯s Jiangbei territory. During that time, they didn¡¯t meet much. Yang Lei just kept hearing about Fang Yu¡¯s battle victories in Jiangbei.


    The day Fang Yu came back from Jiangbei, Yang Lei went to find them. The two of them and a group of Fang Yu¡¯s brothers for life gathered together for a meal. That group of brothers left, and Yang Lei and Fang Yu returned to Fang Yu¡¯s home.


    Fang Yu drank a little too much. When he got back home, he half lay on the sofa. Yang Lei saw that he was lying uncomfortably, and went over to help him undo the collar of his dress shirt.


    The door outside, which wasn¡¯t closed yet, was gently pushed open. Someone walked in, and Yang Lei didn¡¯t pay attention. He thought that one of Fang Yu¡¯s brothers had come in as well, bending over to help Fang Yu undo his buttons.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Hua Mao looked at them, his expression surprised, sad, and a little angry.


    ¡°Yu Ge, I have something to tell you.¡±


    Hua Mao said. Yang Lei stepped aside. He was really annoyed by this Hua Mao.


    ¡°Yeah, what is it?¡±


    Fang Yu propped up his body and sat up.


    Hua Mao didn¡¯t even look at Yang Lei who was standing to the side.


    ¡°Yu Ge, do you know that my feelings towards you are very special?¡±


    Hua Mao said.


    Fang Yu¡¯s gaze became a little sober. He glanced at Hua Mao, then avoided his eyes.


    At that time, homosexuality wasn¡¯t as common, unlike now as in Brokeback Mountain, but Hua Mao¡¯s feelings towards Fang Yu were obvious, unhidden, and visible to everyone. In non-work settings, Fang Yu intentionally kept avoiding him.


    ¡°Do you know that I¡¯ve always really liked you?¡±


    Hua Mao looked straight into Fang Yu¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Fang Yu didn¡¯t know what to say. He was awkwardly silent.


    Yang Lei stood to the side. This was his first time seeing a man confess to another man, and even nakedly saying the word ¡°like.¡±


    Yang Lei¡¯s feelings were strange and complex. He was also shocked.


    ¡°¡­Hua Mao, go back first.¡±


    Fang Yu said.


    ¡°If there¡¯s anything, let¡¯s talk about it later.¡±


    Fang Yu stood up. He avoided Hua Mao¡¯s fiery eyes.


    Hua Mao suddenly rushed over, throwing himself into Fang Yu¡¯s arms, reaching out and hugging Fang Yu tightly.


    ¡°Yu Ge! I love you!¡±


    Hua Mao shouted passionately.


    Fang Yu and Yang Lei were both stunned. While Fang Yu still hadn¡¯t come to his senses, Hua Mao turned Fang Yu¡¯s face over.


    When Yang Lei saw Hua Mao¡¯s lips get closer to Fang Yu, before his thoughts could catch up, he had already used his fists, beating Hua Mao to the ground with one punch.


    ¡°Are you fucking sick?!¡±


    Yang Lei scolded angrily!


    Hua Mao got up and wanted to hit Yang Lei. Fang Yu grabbed his hand.


    ¡°Enough!¡±


    ¡°Yu Ge, what relationship do you have with him?¡±


    Flames shot from Hua Mao¡¯s eyes. He certainly wasn¡¯t a pushover.


    ¡°Are you going out with him??¡±


    ¡°Bullshit!¡± Fang Yu was angry.


    ¡°His thoughts towards you also aren¡¯t straight!¡± Hua Mao shouted, pointing at Yang Lei firmly. ¡°I noticed it long ago. Yang Lei, don¡¯t you pretend!¡±


    Yang Lei was stunned, and couldn¡¯t even respond to the words.


    Hua Mao ran out.


    ¡°¡­¡± Fang Yu and Yang Lei were both very awkward.


    ¡°Why are you keeping such a person?¡± Yang Lei finally said after a long time.


    ¡°His heart isn¡¯t bad.¡±


    ¡°You should have made it clear to him sooner!¡± Yang Lei¡¯s mood wasn¡¯t that great.


    ¡°Enough.¡± Fang Yu didn¡¯t want to mention this topic.


    ¡°If Hua Mao looks for you, don¡¯t act too cruelly. No matter what, he¡¯s my brother right now.¡±


    ¡°Does he consider you a brother? Just now he wanted¡­¡± Yang Lei was somewhat unable to keep speaking.


    ¡°He also said that about us two! Will you hit him again? He¡¯s just like that! If it¡¯s over, then it¡¯s over. I¡¯ll speak to him later.¡±


    Fang Yu said tolerantly.


    Yang Lei didn¡¯t go back that night. He stayed on Fang Yu¡¯s steel wire bed. Fang Yu was already asleep beside him, while Yang Lei watched a video alone.


    But his mind was never on the video.

 Chapter 12

    But his mind was never on the video.


    There was some turmoil in Yang Lei¡¯s mind. For a moment, it was Hua Mao¡¯s confession to Fang Yu just now, and then for another, it was Hua Mao pointing at him as he said to Fang Yu, ¡°His thoughts towards you also aren¡¯t straight!¡± ¡­


    Yang Lei himself also didn¡¯t know what had happened. He stared at the silhouettes of fighting figures in the Hong Kong video, but his mind could never calm down.


    Hua Mao¡¯s action made him see for the first time, that between the same sex, other than brothers, friends, and enemies, there was something else.


    In those years marked by a shortage of information, the sources through which people could obtain information were limited. Even if homosexuality did exist, it was still concealed. There were very few who were as obvious as Hua Mao. It was very difficult for Yang Lei to know and understand these things from more sources, so when he saw it with his own eyes, he was actually very shocked. He had a clear concept for the first time, that men could also come to love men.


    In those years, they had just experienced the period of silence towards love and sex in the seventies and eighties. People¡¯s thoughts and concepts were just expanding. Movies and television were all imitating foreign movies, half boldly and half awkwardly saying ¡°I love you,¡± a sentence that most Chinese people still couldn¡¯t say aloud. Furthermore, it was very popular, like every movie had to have this sentence to attract an audience. They all let the main character speak of and praise the word ¡°love.¡± So Hua Mao was obviously also deeply affected by the trend. He confessed by saying, ¡°I love you,¡± letting this word ¡°love¡± nakedly appear before Yang Lei.


    Yang Lei was perplexed.


    Yang Lei was perplexed for a reason.


    Yang Lei had dated several girlfriends. Moreover, he had slept with them.


    But Yang Lei had never been very fond of ¡°picking up girls.¡± While Li San, Chuan-zi, and others enthusiastically ran towards the high school entrance every day, waiting to flirt with pretty girls, Yang Lei thought that having a good fight was much better.


    He also liked pretty girls, and he loved teasing them and seeing them giggle. When girls confessed to him, Yang Lei also felt very proud.


    But he always felt that being with girls wasn¡¯t very interesting. Girls were too troublesome. He didn¡¯t like their cuteness, flirtatiousness, and pestering him to accompany them. He liked being with a group of brothers more, repaying kindness with kindness, and repaying enmity with enmity.


    All of Yang Lei¡¯s girlfriends were very pretty, and they were all quite easygoing. In bed, Yang Lei was also as outstanding as he was in fights, but afterward, Yang Lei always felt that this was just a procedure, as though it had nothing to do with feelings. He had never really invested himself into a relationship.


    He also wanted to properly speak with his girlfriend, but nearly every girlfriend would later ask him, ¡°Do you like me or not? Do you love me or not?¡±


    Yang Lei would coax his girlfriend and say, ¡°I like you, yeah, I love you.¡± Sometimes, he was tired of the question, and he wouldn¡¯t speak.


    In his heart, he thought it seemed like he really didn¡¯t know how to be in love.


    Li San once said this was because he was a player.


    But when Yang Lei was with each of his girlfriends, he would never give other girls a second glance. Yet he also didn¡¯t really look at his own girlfriend. Sometimes, Yang Lei felt that he had a problem.


    When he watched porn, Yang Lei also wasn¡¯t like Li San, Chuan-zi, and the others. After a few minutes, they couldn¡¯t take it anymore, and they were so excited that they couldn¡¯t help but run to the bathroom. Although Yang Lei was also aroused, that arousal was never very strong.


    In comparison, Yang Lei appreciated and idolized men¡¯s strength more.


    He was always easily attracted by things with masculine beauty, such as the fit bodies of foreign male magazine models, with their powerful shoulders and arms, and the athletes in the stadium, with their fit figures revealed as they wiped off their sweat.


    He appreciated and yearned for the friendship, brotherhood, and loyalty between men. This was what made his blood rush.


    He still had some faint longing and desire during his adolescence, but at that time, Yang Lei was still too young, and he didn¡¯t really understand.


    In any case, Yang Lei desired that he also become that kind of fit, manly, and bold man, with strength and unyielding power.


    He had a natural wildness and aggressiveness in his bones, and he used to think this was why he wasn¡¯t very enthusiastic about sex between men and women. Men were supposed to do important things, not be overly caught up in love. His ambition wasn¡¯t in that.


    Yang Lei didn¡¯t want to continue thinking. He needed to shift his attention. He turned off that boring Hong Kong movie and got out of bed to find the videotape. He wanted to change it to something exciting.


    Porn could always be found in single men¡¯s homes, and Fang Yu wasn¡¯t an exception. His brothers would also bring porn over to share and watch freely. Yang Lei found a few tapes without cases or covers, and randomly took the one on the very top to watch.


    He didn¡¯t know that Hua Mao had given this to Fang Yu. Fang Yu hadn¡¯t watched it all along.


    Yang Lei put that videotape into the VCR.


    The scene appeared; a man lay on the bed, only wearing a towel, waiting for the woman showering in the bathroom.


    Yang Lei also waited indifferently, but a man came out of the bathroom.


    Yang Lei thought it was the kind with several men and one woman, so he didn¡¯t care, but the man who came out of the bathroom climbed onto the bed. The man on the bed rose to meet him, hugging him. The two people kissed mouth to mouth.


    ¡°¡­Fuck.¡±


    Yang Lei was at a loss for words, never having thought that he would see such a scene. The camera moved closer. The two men kissed passionately like a man and a woman. Even the entangled tongues could be seen.


    Yang Lei hurriedly pressed the pause button, and the television showed a blue screen. Yang Lei immediately turned around and glanced at Fang Yu.


    Fang Yu didn¡¯t wake up. He was sleeping very deeply.


    Yang Lei held the remote control, feeling both stunned and shocked, with some inexplicable curiosity.


    He thought that this night was really strange. He had even seen these acts between two men.


    But men¡¯s curiosity was strong, especially Yang Lei¡¯s. This was his first time seeing two men truly kissing. He couldn¡¯t think of what they were going to do next. What could two people of the same sex do?


    His curiosity got the upper hand. Yang Lei couldn¡¯t help but turn on the video again.


    Yang Lei watched until the end. After he finished watching, Yang Lei went to the restroom, and then returned, turned off the television, and lay down.


    He closed his eyes, but his mind was full of all sorts of images.


    Yang Lei couldn¡¯t sleep.


    That night, he fell asleep with difficulty, and had a dream.


    In his dream, there were two blurry people kissing. One was him, and the other was Fang Yu¡­


    Yang Lei woke up with a start. He sat up, his entire body sweating.


    Next to him, Fang Yu turned over, still sleeping.


    Yang Lei turned around. In the darkness, he looked at Fang Yu¡¯s face, his chest rising and falling nonstop.


    He looked at Fang Yu¡¯s beautiful face, his high nose bridge, and his slightly knit, handsome brows. His face was exactly the same as in the dream¡­


    When he woke up the next day, Fang Yu realized that Yang Lei was sleeping in the small northern room.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you squeeze in with me last night?¡±


    Fang Yu wondered.


    ¡°Yeah¡­ it was too hot. I¡¯m not squeezing in with you.¡± Yang Lei didn¡¯t look directly at Fang Yu.


    ¡°Go home soon!¡± Fang Yu jokingly kicked Yang Lei and went to brush his teeth.


    Yang Lei suddenly remembered something. He burst into Fang Yu¡¯s bedroom, scrambling to stuff that video tape into the very bottom.

 Chapter 13

    After that day, Yang Lei didn¡¯t go to Fang Yu¡¯s place again.


    Soon, many people saw that pretty school flower from Ninth High going to Yan Ziyi¡¯s construction company¡¯s entrance every day to wait for Yang Lei.


    ¡°Lei Ge, is that your sweetheart?¡± ¡®Sweetheart¡® was a word that local gangsters used, specifically referring to a pretty girlfriend.


    ¡°No.¡± It was useless even if Yang Lei denied it. This girl waited for him every day, because Yang Lei didn¡¯t explicitly reject her.


    ¡°Can I be your girlfriend?¡± said the school flower shyly one day. Yang Lei looked at the beautiful girl before him, and his always smooth tongue was silent.


    ¡°¡­You shouldn¡¯t come here anymore.¡± Yang Lei left.


    Fang Yu didn¡¯t notice at first, but he later realized that Yang Lei no longer went to find him.


    ¡°Several brothers are at Guangyang KTV. You should come!¡±


    Fang Yu made a phone call to Yang Lei¡¯s company.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going. I can¡¯t leave here.¡±


    ¡°We booked a large room until 12 at night. You can come later.¡±


    ¡°I really can¡¯t leave.¡±


    ¡°¡­What happened to you?¡±


    Fang Yu felt that something was wrong.


    ¡°Is there some trouble?¡±


    ¡°No. I¡¯ve been really busy recently. Boss is watching.¡± Yang Lei made an excuse.


    Fang Yu was quiet for a while.


    ¡°Call if there¡¯s anything.¡± The meaning was if there¡¯s any trouble, tell me.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Yang Lei was distressed.


    The call ended.


    One time when Yang Lei and the school flower were walking down the street, they ran into Fang Yu.


    At that time, Yang Lei had just stopped visiting Fang Yu. When they passed by Fang Yu on the street, Fang Yu stopped the motorcycle, turned around and yelled, ¡°Yang Lei!¡±


    Yang Lei saw Fang Yu. He walked over somewhat stiffly to greet him.


    Fang Yu looked at the girl waiting behind Yang Lei, smiling as he asked in a lowered voice, ¡°Fuck, I was wondering why you finally stopped treating my house as a hotel. So you went to pick up girls?¡±


    Fang Yu was very much a gangster, and even his words were crude.


    ¡°Your sweetheart looks pretty good!¡±


    Fang Yu even gave a word of praise.


    ¡°She isn¡¯t my sweetheart,¡± Yang Lei said immediately.


    ¡°Even pretending with me?¡±


    ¡°She really isn¡¯t!¡± Yang Lei even became irritated.


    ¡°¡­¡± Fang Yu also didn¡¯t know why Yang Lei was irritated.


    ¡°I¡¯m leaving!¡± Fang Yu pulled down his face shield, racing away.


    Here, the school flower spoke to Yang Lei. Yang Lei answered carelessly.


    ¡°He¡¯s Fang Yu?¡±


    The school flower had also heard of Fang Yu¡¯s name. In those years, all the beautiful girls at school loved society¡¯s gangsters.


    ¡°So handsome!¡±


    Yang Lei glanced at the school flower.


    ¡°Does he have a girlfriend?¡±


    The school flower was quite a gossip.


    ¡°¡­¡± Yang Lei wasn¡¯t listening to what she was saying. He was thinking that the next time he saw Fang Yu, he had to make it clear to him that the reason he no longer visited him really wasn¡¯t because he was seeking a sweetheart.


    Yang Lei also didn¡¯t know what had happened to him.


    On one hand, he was hiding from Fang Yu. On the other, he also felt that he was acting honestly, and there was nothing to hide from.


    That day, it was definitely because he had watched that kind of abnormal video that he would have that type of dream. But Yang Lei later had repeatedly had such dreams. Yang Lei felt that the problem was serious.


    In these dreams, he sometimes hugged and kissed someone. Sometimes, he and that person would do the types of unseemly actions in the video¡­ But no matter what kind of chaotic dream it was, the face of the person in the dream was always Fang Yu. They were all Fang Yu. It never became another person.


    Now Yang Lei was scared of seeing Fang Yu. Every time he saw Fang Yu, he would remember those scenes in his dreams.


    People say, ¡°What you think of during the day, you will dream of at night.¡± Yang Lei couldn¡¯t help but think, surely he couldn¡¯t feel the same towards Fang Yu as that Hua Mao? ¡­


    No, definitely not the same. How could he be the same as an abnormal sissy?!


    But ever since that night, Yang Lei¡¯s whole world was in chaos.


    He liked Fang Yu¡¯s conduct, he liked sticking to him, acknowledging him, and even idolizing him a little¡­


    Wasn¡¯t that very normal? Just where was it abnormal?


    Yang Lei remembered Fang Yu¡¯s tears under the moonlight that night. He thought of when he carried him back and his silent, sleeping face after he had become drunk on wine. There was no hostility, no toughness, only solitude and loneliness¡­


    Yang Lei instinctively avoided Fang Yu. He thought, as time went on, he would forget this ridiculous matter.


    During that time, something happened.


    Xiao Wu and Chuan-zi had another fight.


    Originally, ever since Yang Lei and Fang Yu had become friendly, the relationship between brothers on both sides was also pretty good. Moreover, last time at the Grand Oriental Hotel, Fang Yu had driven away Ma Tu¡¯s gang. He had actually helped Yang Lei¡¯s people by coming forward, and the relationship between both sides was much better.


    But Xiao Wu was a master who liked causing trouble, and he was very headstrong. By relying on Fang Yu¡¯s protection, Xiao Wu had caused a lot of trouble for Fang Yu, and Fang Yu suffered many headaches from this little cousin.


    That day, Xiao Wu and a few brothers brought a few girls to the Soldiers Club to skate. Chuan-zi also just happened to bring people to play there. The initial cause of the first fight at Bright Billiards Room was these two troublesome young people. Although later the big brothers on both sides became brothers, Xiao Wu and Chuan-zi never got along. When the brothers on Chuan-zi¡¯s side saw that the girls on Xiao Wu¡¯s side were very pretty, they went up to chat. They hadn¡¯t actually said any improper words at first, just wanting to get to know each other and become friends. These girls weren¡¯t girlfriends of Xiao Wu and them. Seeing that these young men were also quite pleasant, they started talking and smiling, and they taught several girls to skate. They soon became familiar.


    On the other side, Xiao Wu became unhappy. He had brought the girls, so his reputation was on the line. Why should he let Chuan-zi and these people steal the scene? So, he went up to confront them. In front of girls, no one was willing to lose face. Each went against the other¡¯s toughness. As a result, there was a violent fight.


    Xiao Wu had fewer people. They suffered losses, getting beaten to the ground by Chuan-zi and them. Xiao Wu crawled up and made a phone call, and then fiercely said to Chuan-zi, ¡°My cousin blew the whistle! Just you wait!¡±


    Blowing the whistle was slang in Jianghu. It meant to gather up a group of people.


    ¡°I¡¯m waiting!¡± Chuan-zi knew of Fang Yu and Yang Lei¡¯s friendship, and he had seen Fang Yu¡¯s conduct. He didn¡¯t believe Fang Yu would really come to beat them up.


    After Chuan-zi and them played in the skating city for over 20 minutes as usual, Xiao Wu really rushed in aggressively with 20 of his people.


    ¡°Beat them up!¡±


    When Xiao Wu waved his hand, there was a fierce battle. Over 20 people against 5 people was an extremely unbalanced surrounding and beating. Not one of Chuan-zi¡¯s people rushed out. At the end, they hugged their heads and curled up on the ground as they were beaten violently. Chuan-zi¡¯s eyes went red. He pulled out a watermelon knife and stabbed Xiao Wu, who was rushing at the very front to cut him.


    Xiao Wu went down.


    Xiao Wu¡¯s internal organ was stabbed, and Chuan-zi was seriously wounded from the beatings. Both of them went into the hospital.


    Xiao Wu¡¯s life was on the line. He was in the emergency room for one day and one night before he was rescued. Xiao Wu¡¯s several close brothers¡¯ eyes were red. They carried knives and went to the second hospital where Chuan-zi was to repay the stab. Chuan-zi, who was lying on the bed in the hospital, was forced to crawl up and jump down from the second floor, and his leg broke again.


    This matter had become serious.


    At first no one had thought that a few arguments in the skating rink would, at the end, become such an unmanageable situation.


    As the older brothers of both sides, even if Yang Lei and Fang Yu didn¡¯t want to meet, it wasn¡¯t possible.


    Yang Lei and Fang Yu were both very troubled.


    On Yang Lei¡¯s side, the people present that day all said they had seen with their own eyes Xiao Wu calling Fang Yu for help. It was Fang Yu who had blown the whistle. Over 20 of Fang Yu¡¯s subordinates came to cut them.


    On Fang Yu¡¯s side, Xiao Wu took a trip to the gates of death, scaring Xiao Wu¡¯s parents greatly. Fang Yu was also miserable in his heart. He knew the stabber was Yang Lei¡¯s best brother, and the person had also been wounded severely. Fang Yu knew Yang Lei also wouldn¡¯t let the matter pass like this.


    Their subordinates were watching, and the other gangdom gangs were also watching. They had to come forward, to give the many brothers under their leadership an explanation.


    According to Jianghu rules, Fang Yu and Yang Lei agreed to each bring people and meet outside.


    The place they agreed to meet was in the second-floor room of a karaoke bar. During such gangdom negotiations, they would always reserve the whole floor. Outsiders knew there was a gang here negotiating, so no one would dare to come disturb them.


    The negotiation was in the large room in the center. There were two rooms on the left and right. Yang Lei¡¯s people sat in the left room, and Fang Yu¡¯s people sat in the right room. They each gathered together, all carrying weapons of varying lengths.


    These little brothers each sat in their own room, and they didn¡¯t greet each other. Because according to Jianghu¡¯s rules, if the big brothers couldn¡¯t agree later, they would have to take up their weapons and rush out. The ones who should cut would cut, and the ones who should stab would stab.


    In the very center room, Yang Lei and Fang Yu were separated by a table, sitting on opposite sofas. Each of their closest subordinates in their gangs stood behind them.


    The two people looked at each other, both very silent.


    They had lived in the same house, slept on the same bed, drunk, spoken their minds, and shed tears.


    But now, they had to face each other coldly and conduct a Jianghu negotiation.

 Chapter 14

    ¡°We were the ones who stabbed him, but you were the ones who caused it. Let¡¯s see what to do about this matter.¡± Yang Lei opened his mouth first.


    ¡°Xiao Wu first blew the whistle and brought people to surround them, but he didn¡¯t strike towards the critical places. Your brothers must all have superficial wounds. I¡¯ll pay for his medical fees, but I must be given an explanation,¡± Fang Yu said slowly.


    According to the order of the negotiation, both sides had to make clear the other side¡¯s responsibility, showing that the wrong wasn¡¯t entirely one¡¯s own, before the talks could continue.


    ¡°What explanation do you want.¡± Yang Lei didn¡¯t at all wish that the one sitting across from him was Fang Yu.


    ¡°Let¡¯s pay an amount.¡± In the countless times Fang Yu had negotiated, this time, he had the fewest words.


    ¡°We will take responsibility for the stab that Xiao Wu suffered. But your people went to get payback for the stab, forcing Chuan-zi to jump out of the building. How will this bill be calculated?¡±


    Without waiting for Fang Yu to open his mouth, the brother standing behind Fang Yu, who was closest to Xiao Wu, couldn¡¯t bear it anymore.


    ¡°He fucking deserved it! Xiao Wu nearly died! Breaking one of his legs was going easy on him!¡±


    He knew about Fang Yu and Yang Lei¡¯s friendship. He was afraid that Fang Yu would let the other off.


    Yang Lei was already in a very bad mood, holding in the anger he felt on Chuan-zi¡¯s behalf. The person he had to face in the negotiation was Fang Yu, towards whom he had complicated feelings. He was already upset. Now that he heard these words, he slowly raised his eyes, staring at the person who spoke.


    His eyes made the person¡¯s back cold.


    ¡°Is there a fucking place for you to speak here?¡± Yang Lei said.


    ¡°¡­¡± That person couldn¡¯t help but avoid his eyes.


    Very few people could be unafraid when they saw Yang Lei¡¯s expression of authoritative eyes and a cold face. Usually, Yang Lei was talkative and loved laughing, was bright and easy going, and never became unfriendly no matter how one joked. But the moment he encountered Jianghu¡¯s matters, Yang Lei wasn¡¯t at all a pushover. What kind of person was Yang Lei? Injuring countless people with his hands, definitely injuring someone if he made a move, and a cruel master who could shoot at someone¡¯s main artery without blinking. When his face darkened, he wasn¡¯t the usual Yang Lei, but the gangdom¡¯s fighter Yang Lei. There was an innate difference between the Yang Leis of these two scenarios. In this respect, Fang Yu was also the same.


    Fang Yu glanced at that person. That person stopped speaking.


    ¡°We accept this bill. Pay the amount that should be paid. Let¡¯s both declare an amount,¡± Fang Yu said.


    Fang Yu first declared an amount, and Yang Lei declared the amount they would give. They both didn¡¯t have objections to the amount. The negotiation was settled.


    If any person at the scene of today¡¯s negotiation were changed, there wouldn¡¯t be this situation. It wasn¡¯t possible that both sides would settle the compensation sum this quickly and calmly, without even bargaining. The amounts of money both sides gave out, no matter privately or personally, were all sincere enough, respectable, and sufficient to shut everyone¡¯s mouth. It even made the most stubborn and angry subordinates incapable of finding fault and unable to say anything.


    Both leaders, who on the surface were in direct opposition, were able to spontaneously compromise.


    No one wanted to make it difficult for the other. They would rather lose their own face so the other person would be able to provide a satisfactory explanation to their brothers, without embarrassment.


    In those years, when the gangdom resolved such disputes between little brothers, the amount of compensation represented not money, but reputation. It wasn¡¯t that they couldn¡¯t pay this amount, but it was that they couldn¡¯t extinguish their own ambitions to grow the others¡¯ influence. So in these similar negotiations where both sides were evenly matched, it was never this fast, this easy, and this bloodless. In the end, if it had not developed into an even more vicious fight, the conflict would have escalated until neither side would give in. Finally, they would have to call on their own Jianghu bosses to personally come forward to solve the problem.


    So, Fang Yu and Yang Lei¡¯s negotiation nearly made a record of being the shortest in the Jianghu gangdom history.


    The brothers behind both people were all dumbfounded. They had never seen them so accommodating at the negotiation table.


    When they finished discussing, both parties stood up to leave. It wasn¡¯t known whether it was intentional or unintentional, but when someone stood up, they knocked over the glass cup on the table. The cup fell onto the floor with a ¡°pa¡± and broke.


    The loud sound of the cup shattering was like throwing a hand grenade, blowing up the previous calmness of the negotiation.


    Hearing the noise next door, the little brothers who were already waiting in the left and right rooms all rushed out, as though they had heard a starting pistol.


    It was a convention that when the negotiation broke down, smashing a cup or smashing something else to make noise was a signal indicating that the discussion had failed. So the little brothers in rooms on both sides, who didn¡¯t know how the negotiation was progressing, thought this was a signal to come out and cut people. They all rushed out at once, each wielding pipe forks, machetes, and steel rods. When they saw each other in the corridor, they fought without speaking a word. Twenty or thirty people were stuck in the crowded corridor, hacking at each other. The situation instantly became chaotic.


    These gangsters, who were less than twenty years old, all had restless blood in their veins. Their bodies were filled with energy and hot-blood without anywhere to vent it. Every day, they found all kinds of reasons to fight and blow off steam. They didn¡¯t even need a gang fight as an excuse to start fighting, much less a situation like this one. Each one wanted to show off their bravery and desperation in front of the big brothers. Furthermore, there were truly some of Xiao Wu and Chuan-zi¡¯s close brothers among them, who had come to let out their anger from the start.


    The corridor was too crowded, and people all crowded into the large room that Yang Lei and Fang Yu were in.


    ¡°Stop fighting! The discussion didn¡¯t fail!¡± Yang Lei¡¯s people were shouting to stop.


    ¡°Misunderstanding! Everyone stop!¡± Fang Yu¡¯s people were also shouting.


    But this crowd, who had gotten fired up and were screaming to fight, were unable to hear them. They were still fighting, and the situation would soon go out of control.


    ¡°No one fucking move!¡±


    Fang Yu¡¯s one yell ended all the commotion.


    An Auto-5 was slapped onto the center of the table.


    Seeing the ice-cold object on the table, no one moved. Both sides stopped.


    Everyone was looking at Fang Yu. No one dared to move again.


    A scene that had originally developed into an irremediable fight was extinguished instantly.


    ¡°Have you finished venting your anger? Have you fought enough? Still want to fight?¡± Yang Lei walked in front of his own group of courageous but brainless little brothers, scanning each of their faces.


    The little brothers all blankly lowered their heads, scared of angering Yang Lei again.


    ¡°Today this matter is over! If anyone looks for trouble again, then they are going up against me, Yang Lei.¡±


    Yang Lei enunciated each word to his subordinates.


    With Fang Yu¡¯s one look, everyone backed away. A path was made in the crowded corridor.


    ¡°Go!¡±


    Yang Lei led his people away.


    That night, Fang Yu called Yang Lei.


    In those years, there were no cell phones. There weren¡¯t even pagers yet. Fang Yu made his call to Yang Lei¡¯s house, and he had called the military line.


    Yang Lei lived in the military district. The military phone line in his house was confidential. Few people outside knew Yang Lei¡¯s military line number.


    Yang Lei had told Fang Yu, if there was nothing important, don¡¯t call this number. So Fang Yu had never called it.


    ¡°¡­¡± Yang Lei just happened to be home. Hearing Fang Yu¡¯s voice, he was somewhat silent.


    ¡°Are you free at night? Come over to my house,¡± Fang Yu said.


    ¡°Did something happen?¡± Yang Lei didn¡¯t know what to say.


    ¡°If there¡¯s nothing, then I can¡¯t visit you?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Are we brothers or not?¡± Fang Yu suddenly asked.


    ¡°¡­We are.¡±


    ¡°If we are, then come over. I¡¯m waiting.¡±


    Fang Yu hung up the phone.


    Yang Lei walked into Fang Yu¡¯s eighth floor house. He hadn¡¯t come for several weeks, but as he went up to the second-floor terrace and up to the old-fashioned corridor of the house, Yang Lei felt a little impatient.


    He already liked this place, whether it was this spacious terrace or Fang Yu¡¯s room. He had passed by the farmer¡¯s market downstairs several times, hesitated for a long time, but didn¡¯t come up.


    When he passed by, he still looked up at Fang Yu¡¯s high balcony, thinking whether or not he could just happen to see a part of Fang Yu¡¯s head.


    All in all, Yang Lei felt that he really had a problem.


    Fang Yu opened the door, wearing a form-fitting white undershirt, looking fresh and handsome.


    ¡°You came?¡±


    Fang Yu casually greeted him, like Yang Lei had been here yesterday, as if they hadn¡¯t negotiated in the KTV room that day.


    Several plates of cooked vegetables were placed on the table in the small living room, and there was a case of beer on the floor, of which half the case remained.


    Fang Yu took out two bottles of beer and deftly opened them.


    ¡°Did you eat? Eat with me.¡±


    Yang Lei walked into the kitchen with practiced ease, took out two bowls from the cupboard, and rinsed them in hot water. He took out two pairs of chopsticks from the chopsticks cup next to the cupboard and a ladle from the bottom drawer, and rinsed all of them in hot water.


    These were things that he often did before when he came over often. He was already as familiar with Fang Yu¡¯s house as he was with his own. He could reach out a hand and find where things were placed, knowing their position even better than Fang Yu.


    Fang Yu looked at Yang Lei¡¯s smooth actions, his eyes crinkling. Yang Lei turned around and saw Fang Yu staring at him, a smile at the edges of his lips, and he also couldn¡¯t hold back his smile.


    ¡°What are you smiling about?¡± he asked Fang Yu.


    ¡°You¡¯re finding things quite easily. I even thought I went into the wrong door, that I went to your house,¡± Fang Yu said.


    ¡°Next time, give me a pair of keys too. I come over often anyways. It¡¯s no different from my house,¡± Yang Lei joked. But when he finished speaking, he remembered that he already hadn¡¯t come in a long time.


    He was a little awkwardly silent.


    ¡°¡­¡± Fang Yu also didn¡¯t speak.


    ¡°Drink,¡± Fang Yu said.


    They ate and drank, chatting about some insignificant things.


    The television program was cheerful and very lively, and the weather was still hot, the autumn temperature was still hot. The ceiling fan hanging in the living room rotated and whirred. The shadow of the ceiling fan rotating made their faces alternate between light and dark.


    After Fang Yu drank a bottle of beer, he switched to baijiu, saying that he craved wine.


    When they had just about finished eating and drinking, no one cleaned the bowls and dishes all stacked on the table. They sat there.


    ¡°Have you been avoiding me recently?¡± Fang Yu said.


    Yang Lei knew this was coming.


    ¡°¡­No.¡± His tone was vague.


    ¡°That day Xiao Wu called people, I was outside. I really didn¡¯t know about this. I didn¡¯t call those people. I only knew after the incident that they surrounded Chuan-zi.¡±


    ¡°I know it wasn¡¯t you.¡± Yang Lei had long known. That day, after he asked carefully, he knew that the more than 20 people were all Hua Mao¡¯s subordinates. The person Xiao Wu reached on the phone was not Fang Yu, but Hua Mao.


    ¡°No matter what, Xiao Wu instigated this matter. He was immature, but he also learned a lesson. Don¡¯t worry about Chuan-zi. I guarantee that no one will trouble him again.


    ¡°Forget about that. It wasn¡¯t because of that matter.¡± Yang Lei was troubled. He knew that Fang Yu had misunderstood. The trouble in his heart wasn¡¯t that at all.


    ¡°Then what was it for?¡± Fang Yu stared at Yang Lei.


    Being stared at by Fang Yu like this, Yang Lei was even more guilty.


    ¡°I¡­¡± Yang Lei surely couldn¡¯t say, Because I¡¯m thinking of you in my wet dreams!


    ¡°¡­I wasn¡¯t avoiding you. I was just busy, nothing else. Really.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t speak nonsense!¡±


    Fang Yu was angry.


    ¡°I called you here today, so that you can say what¡¯s on your mind. If I was lacking somewhere, say it! No matter where I¡¯m lacking, I can¡¯t be lacking towards my brother! You suddenly avoided me. Something must have happened!¡±


    Fang Yu was also in a bad mood.


    Fang Yu was someone who really valued relationships. He didn¡¯t really express his joy or anger towards a person, but he truly liked Yang Lei. During this period of interacting with Yang Lei, he had long regarded Yang Lei as his own people. Towards Yang Lei¡¯s sudden distancing, Fang Yu could only think that there was some misunderstanding between them.


    ¡°You¡¯re not lacking. I¡¯m convinced by your conduct,¡± Yang Lei said quietly. He drank a mouthful of wine. The wine was a little bitter, carrying dejection.


    ¡°¡­¡± Fang Yu also took a sip of the baijiu in his cup.


    ¡°Yang Lei, although I have many brothers, there are only a few with whom I can say the things on my heart. You are one.¡± Fang Yu was a little drunk, and his voice was heavy.


    ¡°You helped Da Hu¡¯s mother. I saw all of it.¡± Fang Yu drank wine again.


    That night on the terrace, after Fang Yu told Yang Lei about Da Hu¡¯s story, Yang Lei saw the old lady selling melon seeds several times when he left Fang Yu¡¯s house. He took out all the money in his pocket and bought all of the seeds.


    Once, when he arrived at Fang Yu¡¯s house, he bought a chair with a back from across the street, replacing the old lady¡¯s unsteady little stool.


    He did these things along the way. He had never mentioned them to Fang Yu.


    They both drank wine, drinking more and more. Yang Lei also drank baijiu.


    Fang Yu had drunk too much. His eyes started to become unclear. He started saying the things in his heart.


    ¡°In my heart, I¡­ acknowledge you,¡± Fang Yu said, his eyes looking straight at Yang Lei.


    ¡°You and I¡­ already have feelings,¡± Fang Yu said, having drunk a lot of wine again.


    Yang Lei¡¯s whole heart was swelling, and his eyes were red from drinking. His chest rose and fell, staring hard at Fang Yu who was also drunk.


    ¡°In my heart, you¡­ are different!¡± Yang Lei nearly screamed this sentence.


    ¡°I acknowledge you. I only acknowledge you!¡± Yang Lei felt that his eyes were swollen. There was no one to whom he could talk about his anguish and worry during this time, nowhere to vent. He didn¡¯t want to avoid Fang Yu. He wanted to be with Fang Yu every day like before!


    ¡°I really¡­¡± After drinking, Yang Lei¡¯s heart was filled with emotion. He couldn¡¯t at all hold back the words in his heart. He had many words that he wanted to push out, that he wanted to express to Fang Yu. Fang Yu had already fallen over onto the sofa on one side, drowsily about to fall asleep.


    ¡°I just love being together with you!¡± Yang Lei shouted rashly, and fell over next to Fang Yu, lying on top of Fang Yu.


    ¡°Fang Yu!¡± He shook Fang Yu. Fang Yu was spaced out. He didn¡¯t react.


    ¡°Say, do I fucking¡­ have a problem?¡± Yang Lei didn¡¯t even know what he was saying.


    ¡°¡­I really always think about you!¡± Yang Lei dejectedly shouted, hugging Fang Yu. He lay on top of Fang Yu, placing his head on Fang Yu¡¯s chest, and fell asleep¡­

 Chapter 15

    When he woke up the next morning, he was sober, and Yang Lei had figured it out.


    So what if he liked being with Fang Yu? So what if he thought about him as he had those dreams? They could even die for their brothers, so who said that there couldn¡¯t be intimate feelings between brothers? And so what if brothers occasionally went too far? ¡­The things in the future, who loved and who was loved, would happen as they happened. In any case, right now he liked Fang Yu, and he wanted to be with Fang Yu. Who cared about why!


    After Yang Lei figured it out, he suddenly cast off his burdens. He wasn¡¯t someone who would torment himself. Now that he had figured it out, he suddenly felt like everything was bright and clear. He started to stick to Fang Yu again, openly running to Fang Yu¡¯s place, and he went even more often than before.


    ¡°What did you hear me say last night?¡± Yang Lei asked Fang Yu after sobering up that day. Yang Lei had drunk too much, but he very clearly remembered what he had said.


    ¡°I just heard you say that you always think about me.¡± Fang Yu also wasn¡¯t completely drunk.


    ¡°Fuck, why do you keep thinking about me?¡± Fang Yu smiled as he kicked Yang Lei. Fang Yu was very happy that last night, they had spoken the words in their hearts.


    ¡°When I can¡¯t see you, I think about you! Will you still say I¡¯m avoiding you?¡± Now that Yang Lei had figured it out, his whole person had a complete change in tune, and his tongue once again recovered its smoothness.


    ¡°Thinking about me. Thinking about me teaching you a lesson!¡± Fang Yu scolded jokingly. ¡°Fuck, you lay on me and slept a whole night. Right now, my shoulder is still numb!¡±


    ¡°Then tonight, you¡¯ll be on top of me. Your turn to lie on me,¡± Yang Lei said seriously.


    ¡°Fuck off!¡±


    Yan Ziyi and Luo Jiu both knew that there was a dispute between their little brothers. At first, they were worried that these young people who were immature and aggressive would make a big deal out of things and harm both families¡¯ friendliness. But then, Fang Yu and Yang Lei dealt with it relatively neatly. Even the old Jianghu bosses were satisfied, without shedding a drop of blood, and without hurting their dignity.


    After this matter, everyone could see that Yang Lei and Fang Yu had become very close. It wasn¡¯t possible to stir up trouble between them. Even this bloody case that had injured muscles and bones, couldn¡¯t cause a falling out between them.


    Yang Lei saw the Auto-5 that Fang Yu slapped onto the table that day, and knew that Fang Yu always carried a gun with him.


    That day, Fang Yu also had no other choice. If that fight were to continue, there would definitely be injuries on both sides, and the hatred would grow deeper and deeper. If they wanted to dispel it later, it would be difficult.


    ¡°Don¡¯t keep this thing. If it¡¯s found, it¡¯ll be troublesome,¡± Yang Lei reminded Fang Yu.


    He didn¡¯t realize it before. He himself had also fired a gun and beaten people, but now he worried about Fang Yu, afraid that this gun would cause him trouble.


    Now he also had concerns. People who have concerns would be afraid.


    ¡°If it¡¯s not absolutely necessary, I won¡¯t use it.¡± Fang Yu smiled at Yang Lei.


    ¡°¡­Don¡¯t use it unless it¡¯s for self-defense. You can easily get into trouble,¡± Yang Lei said.


    Fang Yu was silent for a moment.


    ¡°For someone like me, I¡¯ll get into trouble sooner or later,¡± Fang Yu said.


    After a very, very long time, Yang Lei still remembered Fang Yu¡¯s silent expression as he said those words.


    When Fang Yu and Yang Lei chatted, Yang Lei asked where Fang Yu¡¯s skills came from. He saw Fang Yu fight. It didn¡¯t seem amateurish. Fang Yu told him that some were acquired from Luo Jiu¡¯s instruction and some were from the guidance of two veteran friends before. The two friends both had returned from the Vietnam battlefield. They had charged through storms of bullets, fighting for their lives against Vietnamese enemies with real knives and guns. They knew what real devils were, what a real battlefield was. In their eyes, the fighting within the Jianghu gangdom was child¡¯s play.


    In those years, the Vietnam War was a sensitive subject. Mainstream society always avoided talking about these two words. The veterans who had come back from the Vietnam battlefield had experienced many battles and survived great dangers. Each one was a top war machine, but because of particular historical reasons, after they returned home, some of them had no choice but to become a factor in social instability. That was another story.


    ¡°They were both scouts. Scouts are at the very head of the army. They fight face to face against the enemy. You haven¡¯t seen their ability. It¡¯s really¡­¡± Fang Yu mentioned these two friends with great idolization. These two retired scouts and Fang Yu had a life-long friendship. Two years ago, they went to the south to do business.


    Fang Yu told Yang Lei about the Vietnam War experiences that he had heard from them. Yang Lei listened, stunned.


    That was a real battlefield. No matter how many bloody experiences these Jianghu gangsters had and how many cruel scenes they had seen, they could not be compared to real warfare.


    Yang Lei liked listening to Fang Yu speak about these battlefield stories. Although Fang Yu had also heard them, he told them vividly, as though he had seen them with his own eyes. Yang Lei hadn¡¯t known that Fang Yu had so much talent in telling stories.


    He watched Fang Yu¡¯s dynamic expression as he spoke while gesturing. At this time, Fang Yu looked very energetic and childlike, as though completely different from his cold and cruel appearance when he fought. Yang Lei felt that this was the real Fang Yu, without restraint, loneliness, or sadness, only youthful energy. He always followed Fang Yu¡¯s descriptions, sometimes terrified, sometimes delighted, sometimes shocked and speechless¡­


    That was Yang Lei¡¯s happiest time.


    At that time, Yan Ziyi¡¯s company was on the right path. Yang Lei only had to watch over the construction progress, ensuring that no one caused trouble or delays. He spent nearly all the rest of his time with Fang Yu. Fang Yu was also very busy. Luo Jiu¡¯s business was growing bigger. As Luo Jiu¡¯s most trusted person, Fang Yu naturally couldn¡¯t relax, but as long as the two people had time, they would stick together. Sometimes, Fang Yu was too busy, and Yang Lei would stay at Fang Yu¡¯s place and kill time, waiting for him, so that for some time, when Yan Ziyi couldn¡¯t find Yang Lei, he would call Luo Jiu and ask, ¡°Where is Xiao Fang?¡± Finding Fang Yu was nearly equivalent to finding Yang Lei. The two of them were entangled to this extent.


    Hua Mao always revolved around Fang Yu. Seeing that Fang Yu and Yang Lei were this close, his teeth ached with hatred. Every time Yang Lei saw Hua Mao, he would remember his enmity with Chuan-zi last time, but out of consideration for Fang Yu, he wouldn¡¯t expose him, and he wouldn¡¯t argue with Hua Mao.


    ¡°Boss, why don¡¯t you teach me how to play!¡± Ever since Hua Mao followed Fang Yu, he respectfully changed to calling him Boss.


    In Bright Billiards Room, Hua Mao pestered Fang Yu and asked him to teach him how to play billiards.


    Hua Mao was Fang Yu¡¯s brother now. Fang Yu never objected to his brothers. Last time, Fang Yu had found and spoke with Hua Mao. After clearly explaining everything to him, Hua Mao was much more restrained. Hua Mao was grateful to Fang Yu. Fang Yu treated him the same as other people, and never looked down on him.


    ¡°Your posture when holding the cue isn¡¯t correct,¡± Fang Yu patiently guided him. ¡°You¡¯re not bending low enough. Your center of balance must be lower.¡±


    Yang Lei was holding a cue and watching from the side. Hua Mao simply ignored Yang Lei¡¯s existence. People like Hua Mao had very accurate intuition for enemies.


    Hua Mao made a bad shot again. Even Fang Yu couldn¡¯t keep looking at that crooked posture.


    ¡°Bend correctly!¡± Fang Yu walked over and stood behind Hua Mao, wrapping around Hua Mao to hold his hand and correct his movements.


    This was the moment Hua Mao was waiting for. His expression was very pleased, as he rubbed his body towards Fang Yu¡¯s chest.


    Yang Lei watched with cold eyes. He walked over and pushed Fang Yu away.


    ¡°Let me teach him.¡±


    When Yang Lei went up, he raised his foot and kicked both sides. He kicked the insides of Hua Mao¡¯s knees apart. Hua Mao nearly fell right onto the table.


    ¡°Haha!¡± This made everyone laugh. Hua Mao cursed Yang Lei shrilly, and the others laughed loudly.


    ¡°You¡¯re just bad!¡± Fang Yu¡¯s smile was doting. He couldn¡¯t do anything with Yang Lei.


    Fang Yu had a tape recorder in his house that was very advanced in those years, and it was connected to two small speakers. He had a whole drawer of tapes, all Little Tigers, Zhang Xueyou, Zhang Guorong, and Wild Wolf¡¯s Disco and whatnot. In those years, Cantonese songs were very popular. Everyone sang imitating the Hong Kongese and Taiwanese accent, singing in Cantonese. When youths were high walking on the streets, they would have to scream two lines of a Cantonese song. It could be seen just how popular Hong Kongese and Taiwanese songs were.


    Fang Yu also loved listening to music. At night, he would often continuously play songs from the tape recorder, listening as he sang along, and Fang Yu¡¯s Cantonese when he sang was relatively accurate. Those days, Fang Yu repeatedly listened to Zhang Xueyou¡¯s pop song ¡°Love Sparks.¡± Yang Lei was also fascinated by this song. On the empty balcony at night, they often held beer bottles as they lay together on the balcony in the mystifying night wind, following that powerful and passionate music, facing the lights of the entire city, their blood surging as they used Cantonese to loudly sing:


    I¡¯ll make your breathing light


    I¡¯ll make flames for you in the winter


    Tonight, I only want to bring forth love sparks


    Passions like ink, I don¡¯t want to keep talking about feelings or romantic words


    Don¡¯t be afraid anymore of not knowing whether or not the feelings are real


    There never needs to only be wrong or right in life


    Believe me that I can let you continue being drunk like this


    Forget sorrows and wounds


    Baby baby kiss me, love me! ¡­


    Yang Lei asked Fang Yu: ¡°Why don¡¯t you have a sweetheart?¡±


    ¡°I did,¡± Fang Yu said. ¡°We broke up.¡±


    ¡°Why did you break up?¡± When Yang Lei imagined Fang Yu and a woman together, he felt very weird.


    ¡°She must have disliked how I fought and killed all day, and didn¡¯t do serious work.¡± Fang Yu¡¯s expression was flat. He lit a cigarette. ¡°It¡¯s the past.¡±


    Yang Lei glanced at Fang Yu.


    ¡°You still think about her?¡± He felt a little upset.


    ¡°How is that possible?¡± Fang Yu couldn¡¯t help but laugh. ¡°It was a long time ago.¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t find a new one?¡±


    Yang Lei knew that there were many girls who pursued Fang Yu. There were a lot of pretty girls who revolved around him. Other than female gangsters, there were also gentle ladies. According to the words Li San later said, a gangster like Fang Yu who was famous throughout the whole city had a potential that really attracted girls from good families. The more refined the girls were, the more infatuated they became with the legendary ruler of the streets.


    ¡°Find a good one for me?¡± Fang Yu smiled as he exhaled smoke.


    ¡°You still need to find one? That so-and-so, so-and-so, and so-and-so.¡± Yang Lei named many girls in one breath. They were all insistent in pursuing Fang Yu.


    ¡°That face, that figure, which one isn¡¯t great?¡±


    Fang Yu didn¡¯t speak.


    ¡°You want to find a goddess?¡± Yang Lei tested Fang Yu.


    Fang Yu stubbed out the cigarette.


    ¡°Being with me is frightening and unstable. No one knows when I¡¯ll get into trouble.¡±


    Fang Yu looked at the many faraway spots of light.


    ¡°I¡¯m alone, without any burdens. I shouldn¡¯t harm others.¡±


    Yang Lei looked at Fang Yu¡¯s side profile. Fang Yu silently looked into the distance, a little lost in thought. He didn¡¯t know what he was thinking about.


    His handsome side profile was reflected under the night sky, like a sculpture, and also like a perfect silhouette, aloof and solitary.


    Yang Lei also looked at him in a daze.


    Yang Lei didn¡¯t know whether he was thinking about the former girlfriend, or about the many years of things he had experienced and the people he had met.


    ¡°¡­I¡¯ll accompany you.¡± Yang Lei suddenly let out this sentence.


    Fang Yu turned his head and looked at him.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t have a sweetheart, then you don¡¯t have a sweetheart. What¡¯s a sweetheart amount to? Brother will accompany you. I¡¯ll accompany you a lifetime.¡±


    Yang Lei looked at Fang Yu¡¯s eyes. He was moved.


    Fang Yu was somewhat stunned, and a little touched.


    He thought that Yang Lei¡¯s occasional foolish manner was truly cute and comfortably warm.


    Fang Yu reached out, putting his arm around Yang Lei¡¯s shoulder, bringing him to his own side.


    ¡°Thanks, brother,¡± Fang Yu said quietly.


    Yang Lei suddenly had a kind of uncontrollably impulsive feeling, gushing up from his heart and filling his entire chest. He turned around, forcefully hugged Fang Yu, and held him tightly.


    ¡°¡­¡± Fang Yu hadn¡¯t yet processed the situation.


    ¡°You won¡¯t be alone anymore. I promise.¡± Yang Lei said into Fang Yu¡¯s shoulder in a deep and low voice.


    Hearing Fang Yu¡¯s sentence ¡°alone, without any burdens,¡± his heart ached, feeling upset.


    ¡°¡­What¡¯s the matter with you?¡± Fang Yu was a little at loss, lightly patting Yang Lei¡¯s back.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move! Let me hug for a while!¡± Yang Lei¡¯s voice was gruff.


    ¡°Fuck¡­ aren¡¯t you disgusted?¡± Fang Yu was helpless.


    ¡°If you¡¯re disgusted, then push me away!¡± Yang Lei still hugged him.


    ¡°¡­¡± Fang Yu didn¡¯t speak, and then reached out, hugging Yang Lei tightly, a manly and forceful embrace.


    Yang Lei hugged Fang Yu¡¯s firm back and tightened his arms¡­


    A tender song came from the tape recorder inside the house, Zhang Xueyou¡¯s ¡°Drunk Sunset¡±¡­


    Step back into my heart, okay?


    Come back, don¡¯t leave me alone


    Searching this life because of you


    Searching for this fate to come close


    Don¡¯t let the setting sun distract me, okay?


    The setting sun is romantic but unrestrained


    The faint red smile with dimples


    When did you let me draw near¡­

 Chapter 16

    Yang Lei had a secret.


    When Fang Yu wasn¡¯t paying attention, he liked secretly observing Fang Yu, looking at his expression of concentration when he worked, the masculine line of his neck, the smooth collar bones of his neckline, and his movements that were as agile as a cheetah¡¯s; whether he was still or moving, they were all very enjoyable.


    When he was at Fang Yu¡¯s place waiting for him, Yang Lei often stood alone in an inconspicuous corner with his arms crossed, and pretended to unintentionally scan Fang Yu with his eyes. He wouldn¡¯t be tired no matter how long he looked, immersed in his own enjoyment.


    His eyes always stayed on Fang Yu¡¯s body, looking at his strong back, his slender waistline, and his powerful long legs¡­ He could see where Fang Yu had lost or gained weight, even more clearly than when he saw his previous girlfriends.


    But when Fang Yu turned around, Yang Lei would hurriedly and awkwardly shift his eyes away, afraid that Fang Yu would notice.


    In the past, Yang Lei¡¯s longing for Fang Yu was still vague on a psychological level, but now he thought that he wanted something even more.


    When he remembered the feeling when he embraced Fang Yu that night, Yang Lei faintly wanted to hug Fang Yu often like this. Every time he saw Fang Yu, he had an impulse to get close to him.


    This impulse and restlessness made Yang Lei feel distraught. He thought that things were progressing towards a direction beyond his control. He even thought about that video¡­


    Luo Jiu¡¯s Grand Century Restaurant downtown had a grand opening. The general manager was Fang Yu.


    The day Grand Century Restaurant opened, all of the Jianghu gangdom bosses arrived to offer their congratulations. Flower baskets filled the doorway and the parking lot was full of nice cars. This was a top Jianghu gathering.


    Yan Ziyi sent a huge flower basket, with a cash gift of an astonishing amount inside. Yang Lei used his own name and individually sent a large flower basket, which was placed in an eye-catching position.


    Yan Ziyi got out of the car, walked to the entrance, and warmly congratulated Luo Jiu. Yang Lei followed behind Yan Ziyi, and exchanged smiles with Fang Yu who was standing on the steps.


    Fang Yu was dressed very formally today. Yang Lei nearly couldn¡¯t recognize him.


    Fang Yu was over 180 centimeters tall, was wearing a straight and slim black suit, and a tie was carefully worn around his snow-white collar. His hairstyle was masculine and handsomely trimmed. His straight trousers and shiny dress shoes brought out his good figure. With Fang Yu¡¯s handsome face, he stood at the entrance looking elegant. No one could tell that he was a well-known gangdom fighter.


    ¡°Fang Yu, you¡¯re very handsome today! You¡¯ve stolen all of your Jiu Ge¡¯s spotlight!¡± Yan Ziyi always liked Fang Yu.


    ¡°Yan Ge, please take care of me later!¡± Fang Yu shook hands with him, then turned around to look at Yang Lei, who had walked up the steps.


    Yang Lei was also dressed very formally today, also wearing suit and tie, but when he wore the suit, the feeling was different. It felt natural and unrestrained, full of unruliness. In other people¡¯s eyes, Yang Lei and Fang Yu were both the spectacle of the day, but Yang Lei¡¯s eyes could only see Fang Yu.


    ¡°Manager Fang, you¡¯re very dressed up today.¡± When he walked past Fang Yu, Yang Lei spoke by his ear.


    ¡°Fuck off!¡± Fang Yu slapped him on the butt.


    ¡°Don¡¯t drink too much. Hold back a little.¡± Yang Lei was still worried. Fang Yu¡¯s alcohol tolerance wasn¡¯t good.


    ¡°Okay, Yan Ge¡¯s waiting for you! I¡¯ll find you once it¡¯s over.¡± Fang Yu pushed Yang Lei over.


    On the side, Yan Ziyi watched the two people, wondering to Luo Jiu, ¡°These two boys stick to each other all day. They can¡¯t even separate right now?¡±


    Luo Jiu was magnanimous: ¡°It¡¯s good that they can¡¯t separate! It¡¯s a good thing!¡±


    Fang Yu still drank too much that day.


    In a situation like this, Fang Yu had to drink, but Luo Jiu took care of him, letting the little brothers under his leadership drink a lot in his place. Although Fang Yu had drunk too much, it wasn¡¯t to the extent of drunkenness.


    Yang Lei waited until the end. Hua Mao walked over to drag Fang Yu with him into his car, but Yang Lei pulled Fang Yu over.


    ¡°This is none of your business!¡± Yang Lei stared at Hua Mao.


    ¡°Annoying!¡± Hua Mao rolled his eyes at Yang Lei and left.


    Yang Lei pulled Fang Yu back into his car. Today, he had borrowed a car from Yan Ziyi, so that he could go out with Fang Yu at night.


    Because today was very special.


    Fang Yu lay on the car¡¯s backseat, lazily pulling his tie.


    ¡°Where are we going, Xiao Yang?¡± Fang Yu jokingly asked.


    ¡°Manager Fang, we¡¯ll go where you want to go,¡± Yang Lei bantered with him.


    ¡°Let¡¯s not go back home?¡± Fang Yu liked smiling after he drank wine. He smiled lazily. ¡°Bring me wherever you want.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Yang Lei turned around to look at Fang Yu. The collar of Fang Yu¡¯s dress shirt was open, his tie hanging loosely, revealing his smooth chest inside. Yang Lei stared at him.


    ¡°Do you know how to drive? If you don¡¯t, I will!¡± Fang Yu still wanted to drive.


    ¡°Sober up! I still have something to tell you.¡± Yang Lei drove the car out of the parking lot.


    ¡°Say it!¡± Fang Yu still smiled so lazily. Even his voice was full of sluggishness.


    ¡°Today is my birthday,¡± Yang Lei said.


    ¡°¡­Fuck!¡±


    Fang Yu was very surprised.


    ¡°You should¡¯ve told me earlier!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not too late to say it now.¡± Yang Lei was smiling.


    ¡°If you told me earlier, I would have bought a cake and got a present or something!¡± Fang Yu was truly regretful.


    ¡°Still setting up that mood. It¡¯s enough if you celebrate it with me at night!¡± Yang Lei placed a lot of emphasis on ¡°with me.¡±


    He considered where to go with Fang Yu. Fang Yu looked at his watch.


    ¡°There are still two hours¡­ there¡¯s still time!¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll bring you to a place. Go to Turbulent Times!¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°If I tell you to go, then go!¡± Fang Yu said.


    Turbulent Times was a Jianghu nightclub that started very early and was very famous. At that time, people¡¯s night lives weren¡¯t as rich as they are now, but Turbulent Times was already bustling every night. It was the local trend-setter. After 2000, it was also written into a famous online song, spreading its fame all over the country.


    When Yang Lei and Fang Yu walked into Turbulent Times, there were deafening disco music and crowds dancing like crazy inside. It was the liveliest time.


    When Fang Yu walked in the door, those at the entrance were notified. Several people immediately came out to greet him.


    ¡°Yu Ge!¡±


    Turbulent Times was a place that Fang Yu oversaw. Usually, little brothers came often. He didn¡¯t frequently come in person. Now that he showed up, of course things would be stirred up inside.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I¡¯m here to pass time.¡± Fang Yu indicated that this was not ¡°business.¡±


    The whole way in, there were people greeting Fang Yu politely, and those who knew Yang Lei greeted him.


    ¡°Why did you bring me here? It¡¯s so noisy.¡± Yang Lei didn¡¯t like it. Tonight, he only wanted to quietly be together with Fang Yu alone.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you a gift!¡± Fang Yu said loudly. If it weren¡¯t loud, it couldn¡¯t be heard.


    ¡°What gift can there be here?¡± Yang Lei was upset. He even thought, surely Fang Yu couldn¡¯t want to get him a girl or something?


    Fang Yu brought Yang Lei all the way to the table at the very front of the dance floor closest to the stage.


    There were guests originally at that table. Fang Yu bent down and politely said something to them, and the guests very willingly gave up their seats.


    ¡°Sit here. Sit here and don¡¯t move.¡±


    ¡°Where are you going?¡± Yang Lei watched Fang Yu walk towards the back of the stage. He was afraid that Fang Yu had drunk too much and didn¡¯t even know what he was doing.


    ¡°Sit there!¡±


    Fang Yu turned around and pointed. Yang Lei could only sit down.


    He didn¡¯t know what Fang Yu wanted to do.


    The loud disco music suddenly stopped. All of the crowd stopped.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Hey, where¡¯s the music?¡±


    Someone appeared on the stage.


    ¡°Apologies friends for a brief interruption. I¡¯m called Fang Yu. Today is my brother¡¯s birthday. I¡¯ll borrow our Turbulent Times place to express my feelings!¡±


    Fang Yu had really drunk too much. Usually, he would not act this rashly.


    ¡°¡­¡± Yang Lei saw that Fang Yu was holding a guitar in his hands, and knew what he wanted to do.


    ¡°He¡¯s really drunk too much!¡± When Yang Lei saw Fang Yu like this, he was worried to death. If he wanted to play guitar, couldn¡¯t he play somewhere else? Was Turbulent Times a place to quietly listen to guitar music? Yang Lei really didn¡¯t know Fang Yu could also be this crazy.


    ¡°Apologies, apologies!¡± Fang Yu smiled as he dragged a chair in front of the music stand in the middle of the stage and sat down.


    No one knew if it was because Fang Yu was a handsome man, as good looking as a star, or if everyone thought that it was fresh that someone was going to put on a show. Or perhaps it was because many who came to Turbulent Times were gangsters, and many people recognized Fang Yu and knew who he was. In any case, right now, the people who came to Turbulent Times to play didn¡¯t have any objections. They cheerfully watched the entertainment, and some people started clapping.


    There were even less objections on the Turbulent Times side. They even hurriedly found a convenient guitar for Fang Yu.


    Fang Yu held the temporarily borrowed guitar on his leg and tuned the strings. When he plucked, a string of beautiful notes flowed out from the microphone.


    Yang Lei was taken aback. These notes seemed familiar.


    In Turbulent Times where there were usually heavy metal beats, a string of clear notes from an unplugged guitar was like a flowing stream, making one feel refreshed.


    The crowd all quieted down, silently watching Fang Yu on the stage.


    Fang Yu held the guitar and played the prelude. The lighting technician turned off the colored lights to match the atmosphere. In the darkness, he only shone a single, cool blue light on Fang Yu.


    Fang Yu smiled as he gently plucked the strings and started to sing softly.


    On the banyan trees by the pond,


    Cicadas are noisily calling for summer


    On the swings by the grasses,


    Only butterflies are resting on top


    On the blackboard, the teacher¡¯s chalk


    Is still desperately, noisily writing nonstop


    Children waiting for class to finish,


    Waiting for school to be over,


    Waiting for games¡­


    Yang Lei didn¡¯t move at all. His entire body was fixed, staring straight at Fang Yu who was playing and singing.


    Fang Yu was wearing an open black suit, and his shirt was only buttoned to the third button. A pendant hung at his chest and gleamed against his ivory-colored chest.


    The dreamy lights gathered on his handsome face, surrounding his body that seemed as if it would disappear like a dream.


    No one knows why


    The sun always goes down on that side of the mountain


    No one can tell me


    Whether or not an immortal lives in the mountain


    How many days did I always


    Face the sky alone and space out?


    Children are just so curious,


    Just so enchanted,


    So alone¡­


    Fang Yu had never played ¡°Childhood¡± in front of Yang Lei.


    Yang Lei thought he didn¡¯t know how.


    Yang Lei stared at Fang Yu on the stage. As Fang Yu played and sang, he raised his eyes, smiling as he looked at Yang Lei.


    The instant their eyes met, an answer was already unnecessary.


    The first time Yang Lei heard him sing this song was at that wide field in the lab high school.


    Separated by the night, he sat on one side, and Fang Yu sat on the other side.


    He heard his melancholy song, his gentle melody, and imagined what kind of person he was.


    Was he as gentle as the sound of his guitar, as sorrowful, would he also move his heart?


    He always waited for him on the playground in the dark and cold night, but he didn¡¯t know that he had long come to his side¡­


    Watercolor crayons and kaleidoscopes


    Can¡¯t draw that rainbow on the horizon


    When can I, like the older students,


    Have a mature and grown-up face?


    Children looking forward to holidays,


    Looking forward to tomorrow,


    Looking forward to growing up¡­


    No one knew when the sound technician started to play a soft accompaniment, accompanying Fang Yu¡¯s song and flowing through the entire Turbulent Times. And no one knew when people started swaying their bodies, singing along softly with the melody¡­


    Fang Yu¡¯s song didn¡¯t have the melancholy and loneliness of that time. There was only happiness, lightness¡­


    When the song finished, the applause was thunderous.


    Fang Yu stood up.


    ¡°Yang Lei! Happy birthday!¡± Fang Yu shouted, randomly picking up a bouquet in a nearby decorative vase, smiling as he threw it at Yang Lei.


    Yang Lei raised his hand and caught it. The sound technician cleverly started playing the ¡°Happy Birthday Song.¡± The melody ¡°Happy birthday to you¡± sounded throughout the entire dance floor.


    The crowd was influenced by the atmosphere, singing along as though they were a collective. It became a full chorus. This night at Turbulent Times left a deep impression on them.


    As the happy birthday music played, Fang Yu held the guitar and jumped off the stage. He walked up to Yang Lei and didn¡¯t speak. He just looked at him with a warm smile.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Yang Lei only said one word.


    ¡°It was you.¡± Yang Lei said the second sentence.


    With a smile, Fang Yu plucked several strings as a response.


    On the lab high school field, every time, the person on the other side would use this series of strings to greet him.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡± Yang Lei stared closely at Fang Yu.


    ¡°I was seeing when you would find out.¡± Fang Yu was still smiling.


    ¡°You tricked me. I¡¯m going to punish you!¡± Yang Lei was still staring at Fang Yu¡¯s eyes. His eyes couldn¡¯t see anything else.


    ¡°Okay, I accept the punishment! You¡¯re the boss today!¡±


    Fang Yu¡¯s smile spread in all directions.


    Yang Lei took his hand pulling him towards the exit to leave.


    Someone from Turbulent Times passed a thick red envelope.


    ¡°Yu Ge, today is Lei Ge¡¯s birthday. These are some of our regards!¡± The Turbulent Times manager had a good eye.


    Yang Lei touched it. There were several thousand dollars inside, enough to buy a few hundred cases of beer.


    ¡°Today, everyone is included. I¡¯ll pay for everyone¡¯s drinks!¡± Yang Lei shouted, slapping the envelope on the bar.


    Turbulent Times broke into cheers! Through the cheers, Yang Lei pulled Fang Yu out the door.


    He pushed Fang Yu onto the shotgun seat. Yang Lei sat in the driver¡¯s seat, and turned his head to look at Fang Yu.


    The alcohol had gotten to Fang Yu¡¯s head, and he had made such a scene, so he was still excited, turning his head to look at Yang Lei.


    ¡°Are you happy?¡± Fang Yu smiled.


    ¡°I¡¯m happy,¡± Yang Lei said.


    ¡°Where do you want to go next?¡± Fang Yu¡¯s excitement still hadn¡¯t passed.


    ¡°I still haven¡¯t punished you,¡± Yang Lei said.


    ¡°You¡¯re really punishing me? You¡¯re too slow. You should have guessed it was me long ago.¡± Fang Yu remembered Yang Lei¡¯s foolishness and found it funny.


    ¡°You knew I was on the other side long ago?¡± Yang Lei asked.


    Fang Yu smiled as he lit a cigarette.


    The first time the two people met at night, Fang Yu saw that it was him. When he entered the school gate, Yang Lei didn¡¯t see Fang Yu, but Fang Yu saw him.


    At that time, he only had a sudden impulse and practiced a bit with Yang Lei. Yang Lei didn¡¯t know who he was, making Fang Yu feel that it was fun. He wanted to tease him.


    They met that day at the convenience store. Yang Lei still hadn¡¯t realized that the person was him. Fang Yu thought that this boy was interestingly dumb.


    The reason he saved Yang Lei at the entrance of the lab high school that time was because Fang Yu happened to be passing by on his way to the field to pick up the music scores he had left behind.


    In the convenience store, Fang Yu¡¯s hands were empty. His guitar was tied to the motorcycle on the other side of the street. In the darkness, Yang Lei saw a dark object. It was that guitar.


    Ever since he and Fang Yu went to the lab high school together, he had never met ¡°the person on the other side.¡±


    Connecting these thoughts together, Yang Lei knew how dumb he really was.


    ¡°Knowing it was me didn¡¯t disappoint you?¡± Fang Yu asked with a smile.


    ¡°You were just intentionally tricking me.¡± Yang Lei¡¯s face darkened.


    At first, Fang Yu was still smiling. Later, he saw that Yang Lei¡¯s expression wasn¡¯t right, so Fang Yu stopped smiling.


    ¡°¡­you¡¯re really angry?¡± Fang Yu got close to Yang Lei.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be upset. It really wasn¡¯t intentional, I just thought¡­ you were interesting. I wanted to tease you,¡± Fang Yu said.


    Yang Lei didn¡¯t start the car, not making a sound.


    ¡°Okay, I was wrong! Weren¡¯t you going to punish me? Punish me! As long as you¡¯re happy!¡± Fang Yu was worried that Yang Lei was really angry.


    Yang Lei turned around and glanced at Fang Yu.


    ¡°You really accept punishment?¡±


    ¡°I accept!¡±


    ¡°Then say, Da Ge, I dare not do it again!¡±


    ¡°Fuck! I¡¯m your older brother!¡±


    ¡°Say it!¡±


    ¡°Okay okay¡­¡±


    Fang Yu compromised, repeating perfectly, ¡°Da Ge, I¡­¡±


    Fang Yu hadn¡¯t finished speaking when Yang Lei suddenly turned his head and kissed Fang Yu¡¯s face.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    After Yang Lei kissed him, he drew his body back. His heart almost jumped out of his throat, and his palms were covered with sweat. He tried hard to keep his expression calm.

 Chapter 17

    ¡°¡­Fuck!¡± Fang Yu was very not used to it.


    ¡°What¡¯re you doing?¡± Fang Yu reflexively raised his arm and wiped his face.


    ¡°Why are you like Hua Mao, catching people and kissing them?¡±


    ¡°Can I be the same as Hua Mao?¡± Seeing Fang Yu¡¯s reaction, Yang Lei was unhappy. Even comparing him to Hua Mao, he was more unhappy.


    ¡°Hua Mao kissed you?¡± Yang Lei¡¯s face was cold.


    ¡°He¡¯s just like that! I didn¡¯t let him kiss me.¡±


    Although Fang Yu felt it was strange, he didn¡¯t really mind. When brothers messed around, they were much crazier than this.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be like him, kissing everyone, or else I¡¯ll beat you up.¡±


    Yang Lei didn¡¯t feel very shocked. Fang Yu was a normal man, and he was also a normal man. He didn¡¯t think that because he had these special feelings towards Fang Yu, he was no longer a man. He just liked this brother so much, until he couldn¡¯t tell what he was feeling. It had surpassed the bounds of brotherhood, but even if he liked Fang Yu, he never thought that he was the same kind of person as Hua Mao.


    ¡°So what if I like kissing? How are you going to beat me up?¡± Yang Lei was rash.


    ¡°What do you mean? You want to exchange blows?¡± Was Fang Yu afraid of his rashness?


    ¡°Let¡¯s do it. Am I afraid of you? I¡¯ll kiss my fill today!¡±


    Yang Lei knew that Fang Yu thought he was joking around. He may as well mess around to the end. He reached out to grab Fang Yu, grasped Fang Yu¡¯s shoulder, and pressed him down to kiss him. Fang Yu kicked him in the calves.


    ¡°Don¡¯t get excited!¡±


    In the local dialect, getting excited meant getting too crazy.


    ¡°Go back home! I¡¯ll let you watch porn!¡±


    Fang Yu made a quick decision.


    Yang Lei really drove the car back to Fang Yu¡¯s house. Yang Lei really pulled out porn.


    Of course, he didn¡¯t dare pull out the one with two men before. He still wasn¡¯t that bold. He pulled out a disc of a man and woman. While Fang Yu was showering, he even began to play some of it.. He only stopped worrying when he confirmed that it was a man and woman.


    Fang Yu showered and came out. Knowing that Yang Lei would stay today, he pulled out a set of blankets and threw it at Yang Lei, and lay on the steel wire bed to sleep.


    ¡°Hey, hey, watch the film!¡±


    Yang Lei pushed him up.


    ¡°Get off by yourself!¡±


    Fang Yu felt that Yang Lei¡¯s lustfulness just now was just because he hadn¡¯t gotten off yet.


    What¡¯s the fun of me watching it alone?¡± Yang Lei made small calculations in his mind.


    ¡°¡­I¡¯ve drunk too much. I¡¯m tired.¡± Fang Yu was truly feeling the effects of the drink. He was just muddled.


    ¡°Am I the older one or not today?¡± Yang Lei asked.


    ¡°Am I?¡±


    Fang Yu didn¡¯t move. After a while, he propped himself up, raising his eyes with effort to watch the video.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Fang Yu was helpless.


    Yang Lei really liked the way Fang Yu doted on his willfulness.


    The video started playing. On the screen, a strong, naked man was jerking off. He pushed it into the mouth of a woman who was only wearing a bikini, and the woman sucked it for him. The man rocked back and forth, then pushed the woman aside, untied the last of her covering, and pressed the naked woman onto the bed¡­ The man kneaded the woman¡¯s full breasts with one hand, held his own red and swollen part with one hand, spread the woman¡¯s legs apart, and went in¡­


    The image was too stimulating. Yang Lei was hot and dry all over. He glanced at Fang Yu. Fang Yu¡¯s breathing had also become heavy.


    In the video, the man had already started moving in earnest.


    The close-up image of the penetration area, the wet sounds, the woman¡¯s moans, and the man¡¯s groans all clearly came out from the television¡­


    Yang Lei¡¯s lower part had already tented. He looked at the penetration area close-up on the screen, and couldn¡¯t help but think of the video tape from last time, the place where the two men were connected. He thought of the face of the man who was at the bottom receiving, pained and intoxicated. That face became Fang Yu¡­


    Yang Lei¡¯s breathing suddenly became heavy. A wave of heat rushed straight to his abdomen. He clearly felt that lower part suddenly expanding again.


    He glanced at Fang Yu¡¯s lower body. Fang Yu also had a reaction. That place was bulging, pushing up highly, causing wet stains to form on the boxers.


    Yang Lei¡¯s mouth was dry. He glanced at Fang Yu¡¯s expression. Fang Yu was staring at the video scene without saying a word, but his breathing was very heavy.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Yang Lei moved.


    ¡°¡­Pretty good,¡± Yang Lei said hoarsely. He made up his mind and reached down to let his unbearably swollen lower part out of his pants.


    Fang Yu reflexively glanced at him.


    Yang Lei¡¯s thing was very spectacular. It was something that could make Yang Lei proud at any time. No matter if it was size or hardness, they were all flaunting Yang Lei¡¯s virility. They were all enough to put many men to shame. That was the size and impressiveness that men dreamed of. Everywhere indicated that not only was Yang Lei a true man, but he was also the man among men.


    ¡°¡­Fuck.¡± Fang Yu only said one word, its meaning self-evident.


    Men were all very sensitive about this area, always comparing with each other. Yang Lei also understood the meaning of Fang Yu¡¯s word. He basked in the feeling of Fang Yu¡¯s approval. He wanted to win over Fang Yu. He wanted to be approved of and even idolized by Fang Yu, no matter in what area.


    ¡°¡­Aren¡¯t you uncomfortable? You should also let it out¡­¡± Yang Lei¡¯s voice was very hoarse.


    Vigorous young boys in their teens and twenties watching porn and jerking off together was completely normal. Fang Yu also didn¡¯t resist. He hesitated for a while, and reached his hand inside, releasing his lower part.


    Yang Lei stared without blinking. When he saw Fang Yu¡¯s lower part suddenly jump out like a living creature, Yang Lei was shocked.


    He hadn¡¯t thought that Fang Yu¡¯s size would be a match for his own. Fang Yu looked pretty, and his physique didn¡¯t seem sturdy, yet his lower part was nonetheless impressive. Compared to Yang Lei, the commanding size was not at all inferior, the color was rich and sexy, and the shape was perfect. Right now, that place was like a fierce tiger that had been released. It was energetic and its head was red and swollen, flaunting its power. It was full of aggressiveness and masculine strength.


    As Yang Lei stared at Fang Yu¡¯s thing, his heartbeat accelerated and his throat went dry.


    The moans in the video became louder and louder. The woman wrapped her legs around the man¡¯s waist. The man moved his hips, aggressively going in and out of the woman¡¯s body, doing it until they both cried out. The image was incomparably stimulating.


    Yang Lei jerked himself off. Fang Yu¡¯s hand also moved.


    Yang Lei masturbated, yet his eyes were watching Fang Yu next to him. Fang Yu¡¯s hand moved up and down. The alcohol that had gone to his head and the excitement of being stimulated made Fang Yu indulge. He almost didn¡¯t notice Yang Lei. His eyes closed as he was immersed in pleasure.


    Yang Lei watched Fang Yu, who was immersed in his actions. Yang Lei had masturbated with brothers before, but it was completely different from right now. The image of the moaning man and woman and the intense intercourse, all couldn¡¯t compare to the excitement that Fang Yu gave him right now. He looked closely at Fang Yu, who was using his hand to jerk himself off. His whole face was bright red and his breathing was as heavy as broken bellows. He looked at the masculine lines of Fang Yu¡¯s uplifted neck and his sexy expression with tightly knit brows. He looked at Fang Yu¡¯s thick-knuckled and slender fingers forcefully jerking his own thing, letting out heavy breaths from his mouth¡­


    Yang Lei felt the thing in his own hand suddenly swell larger and fiercer, so excited that it wanted to jump out of his palm¡­


    He had never thought that watching another male masturbating would make him become like this, but Yang Lei wasn¡¯t uncomfortable at all and didn¡¯t resist at all, because that person was Fang Yu. That he would be like this, was only because it was Fang Yu¡­


    The hot blood and impulse that had rushed up to his head made it unbearable for Yang Lei. He leaned close to Fang Yu and reached his hand over.


    ¡°¡­I¡¯ll help you.¡±


    His hand suddenly grasped Fang Yu¡¯s, feeling the thick and vigorous hot object under his hand.


    ¡°¡­!¡± Fang Yu opened his eyes.


    Yang Lei already couldn¡¯t control himself.


    ¡°¡­Move it away!¡± Fang Yu¡¯s voice was also guttural, his eyes bright red from too much wine.


    Fang Yu had clearly never done this with anyone.


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s okay! I¡¯ll help you jerk off¡­¡±


    Yang Lei already didn¡¯t know what he was saying.


    His blood rushed downwards, his hand on top of Fang Yu¡¯s hand. He stroked Fang Yu¡¯s thick dick and couldn¡¯t hold back from rubbing it up and down, moving up from the base. This was his first time stroking someone else. It swelled up thickly and trembled in his hand like it was alive. Yang Lei jerked it quickly and gently, roughly and carefully, using all of the skills that he had developed when he did it himself.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Fang Yu was already lost in inebriation and pleasure. That foreign stimulation, which was on a completely different level compared to his own hand, made Fang Yu fall into a brief daze, so he didn¡¯t push Yang Lei away.


    Yang Lei¡¯s palm was wet all over. He didn¡¯t know if it was the sweat of his palm, or if it was the liquid coming out from Fang Yu¡¯s front part.


    Yang Lei jerked Fang Yu off with one hand, looking at Fang Yu¡¯s face, and used the other hand to forcefully jerk himself off.


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    Fang Yu let out an impatient, restrained, and low moan.


    Hearing this moan seemed to light up the impulse Yang Lei was desperately suppressing. Yang Lei couldn¡¯t bear it anymore. His youthful impulse had reached its limit. He suddenly turned over and sat on top of Fang Yu. He pinned Fang Yu¡¯s legs, and grabbed his and Fang Yu¡¯s erections together tightly, using both hands to jerk them off together frantically and messily.


    At that time, Fang Yu¡¯s expression may have been very shocked and stunned, or very reluctant and angry, but in the darkness, Yang Lei couldn¡¯t see it clearly. Or maybe he was already immersed in this unprecedentedly and incomparably strong stimulation, and he was too occupied to remember Fang Yu¡¯s reaction. Maybe since he was drunk and dazed, Fang Yu wasn¡¯t aware of what they were doing. However, no matter if it was Yang Lei or Fang Yu, at that time, they were both muddled, crazy, and everything was tossed to the backs of their minds. Now, they were already too engrossed to discern the absurdity or the boundaries. They could both only immerse themselves in the sudden, strong pleasure that made them feel flustered. That was a primitive instinct that two vigorous young men at their age couldn¡¯t resist, and they couldn¡¯t stop at all¡­


    At the moment he was about to reach his climax, Yang Lei roughly and wildly arched his hips forward, letting out a low cry¡­


    As the thin steel bed rocked and creaked violently, Yang Lei¡¯s entire body spasmed, ejaculating scorching hot liquid, and Fang Yu also came at the same time¡­

 Chapter 18

    Yang Lei lay on Fang Yu, calming down his breathing.


    When he finally came down from his climax, Fang Yu had already pushed him aside and got off the bed to walk toward the restroom.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Yang Lei had come to his senses. He found a tissue and messily wiped his lower body. He sat uneasily by the bed, somewhat at a loss.


    When the strength of the climax passed, he knew that just now, things had truly gone too far..


    Fang Yu came out from the restroom. Before Yang Lei could see his expression clearly, Fang Yu had already reached out his hand and turned off the video. The room immediately went dark.


    Fang Yu didn¡¯t say anything. He lay on the bed and pulled up the blankets.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Yang Lei looked at him, not knowing what he should say.


    There was an awkward silence in the room.


    ¡°¡­Fang Yu.¡±


    After a long time, Yang Lei called him in a low voice.


    Fang Yu didn¡¯t respond.


    ¡°Are you upset?¡± Yang Lei¡¯s heart was anxious, as he looked at Fang Yu¡¯s back.


    After a while, Yang Lei heard Fang Yu¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Sleep,¡± Fang Yu said.


    He couldn¡¯t detect any feelings in his voice. He couldn¡¯t tell whether or not he was angry.


    But Yang Lei was very clear that Fang Yu¡¯s lack of emotions actually meant he felt something. When Fang Yu was really unhappy, he wouldn¡¯t express anything at all, but instead become completely cold.


    ¡°¡­¡± Yang Lei was dejected. He started to regret being too excited just now. He was worried that in the future, Fang Yu would avoid him like he avoided Hua Mao.


    ¡°¡­I was just¡­ momentarily excited¡­¡± Yang Lei rambled, ¡°I really didn¡¯t mean anything else¡­¡±


    His tongue that was always smooth was now useless.


    ¡°¡­I just wanted more excitement¡­ I played a little too much¡­¡± Yang Lei could only say this.


    Fang Yu responded. Fang Yu suddenly raised his voice.


    ¡°Should you play around like that?!¡±


    Fang Yu was really angry.


    Yang Lei knew that he would definitely be angry, but Yang Lei¡¯s heart was still unutterably upset.


    ¡°You don¡¯t think it¡¯s weird?¡±


    Fang Yu¡¯s voice was rough. Yang Lei felt like his heart was stabbed by a needle.


    ¡°If you¡¯re unhappy, then beat me up,¡± Yang Lei said glumly.


    ¡°Beat me until you¡¯re satisfied.¡±


    Fang Yu suddenly turned around, staring at Yang Lei.


    Yang Lei, who was sitting on the bed, met his eyes. Fang Yu¡¯s stare made him feel guilty, nervous, and a little helpless.


    Fang Yu suddenly kicked him. This kick wasn¡¯t at all uncertain. The kick nearly caused Yang Lei¡¯s leg to cramp immediately.


    ¡°¡­If it were someone else today, I would fucking throw him down from here,¡± Fang Yu said.


    Hearing these words, Yang Lei didn¡¯t know whether he should be happy or upset.


    ¡°¡­Don¡¯t play like that in the future!¡± Fang Yu finally said with restraint.


    After that day, Yang Lei still frequently went to Fang Yu¡¯s place, but he didn¡¯t usually stay overnight.


    Later on, although neither of them mentioned that night, Yang Lei knew that not talking about some things didn¡¯t mean that they were resolved.


    Fang Yu didn¡¯t avoid him like he had worried about. He was still the same as before toward him and his attitude hadn¡¯t changed, but Yang Lei also didn¡¯t know if it was all in his head or what. He just felt that things weren¡¯t quite the same as before.


    When they were alone together, especially when they were alone at night in Fang Yu¡¯s room, there would always be some inexpressible awkwardness.


    Afterward, Yang Lei would very consciously return home on time, and Fang Yu didn¡¯t ask him to stay.


    Sometimes Yang Lei also thought dejectedly, actually, to say it plainly, that wasn¡¯t it just two people who gave each other a handjob? It was just that things went a little too far. When men played like this, it was very normal for the gun to fire as it was being wiped. At that time, who could control it?


    He didn¡¯t know exactly what Fang Yu thought about that night. He wanted to ask several times, but held back his words.


    Laying on his own bed, Yang Lei thought of that night countless times.


    As he thought about it, his breathing became heavy, and he couldn¡¯t stop himself from reaching his hand toward his lower body¡­


    Thinking of Fang Yu¡¯s face when he climaxed, Yang Lei came hard¡­


    Fang Yu became Grand Century Restaurant¡¯s general manager. He was more than several times busier than when he was at Bright Billiards Room. After all, Grand Restaurant was a real business. It wasn¡¯t the gangdom¡¯s fights and murders. There were too many things to take care of.


    Luo Jiu handing this restaurant to Fang Yu was his complete trust in him. He let Fang Yu completely handle everything.


    Grand Century Restaurant was in a good location, the market was good, the food and service were all good, and it was supported by both the gangdom and legitimate organizations. Could business be bad? It was packed every night. The people who were waiting for a table all lined up outside. In those years, queuing outside to eat in a restaurant was really rare, but Grand Century Restaurant was one place.


    One night, Yang Lei entered Grand Restaurant. At a glance he saw Fang Yu standing behind the manager¡¯s desk and explaining something.


    Fang Yu was still wearing a crisp white dress shirt, tucked into his pants as usual, showing his strong waist and powerful long legs.


    Yang Lei went over to greet him and waited at the second-floor manager¡¯s office. After a while, Fang Yu came in, fatigue shown all over his face.


    When Fang Yu came in, he sat on the sofa, looking very tired.


    ¡°You¡¯ve lost weight from being busy.¡± Yang Lei could see the tiniest changes in Fang Yu¡¯s body.


    ¡°How can I not be busy? There are too many things to do. But business is really good.¡± Fang Yu was very tired, but there was a lot of radiance in his eyes. He really liked doing this work.


    ¡°Of course it¡¯s good. Can¡¯t you see who the general manager is?¡± As Yang Lei bantered, his heart ached as he looked at Fang Yu¡¯s exhausted appearance. Seeing that Fang Yu was rubbing his shoulders, he walked over.


    ¡°I¡¯ll knead it for you.¡±


    Fang Yu turned his back to him. Yang Lei started to massage him.


    ¡°My boss¡¯s company accepted some projects. I¡¯ll also be busy. I may not have time to come over for some time,¡± Yang Lei said.


    ¡°How long?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Maybe a month or two.¡± Yang Lei intentionally gave a longer time.


    ¡°I also have to go to the provincial capital. Boss said if things go well, I¡¯ll probably live there for half a year.¡±


    Yan Ziyi truly had mentioned this to Yang Lei, but Yang Lei still didn¡¯t want to part with Fang Yu like this. Yan Ziyi also actually hadn¡¯t decided if he should let this capable subordinate go to the provincial capital, so he had really only mentioned this.


    ¡°You¡¯ll no longer be able to see me, so meet with me while you can.¡± Yang Lei wanted to see Fang Yu¡¯s reaction.


    Fang Yu really took it seriously.


    ¡°When do you leave?¡±


    ¡°Next week.¡±


    ¡°That soon?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re busy anyway. Let¡¯s meet after half a year!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Fang Yu was silent.


    Yang Lei observed Fang Yu¡¯s expression. His heart was a little happy.


    ¡°Judging from your meaning, you don¡¯t want me to leave, Manager Fang?¡± Yang Lei truly saw Fang Yu¡¯s disappointment at that moment.


    ¡°Don¡¯t, I¡¯ll still make the time to come back now and then!¡± Yang Lei was really happy.


    ¡°Get farther away, you!¡±


    Fang Yu furrowed his brows.


    ¡°Saturday, come over to my place. I¡¯ll see you off.¡±


    Yang Lei asked Fang Yu to borrow the motorcycle for work. On Saturday, he first went out to do some work. Once the sky had slightly darkened, he hurried to Fang Yu¡¯s place. Ever since he thought Yang Lei would leave, Fang Yu would call Yang Lei as soon as he was free. He didn¡¯t say much over the phone, just chatting.


    ¡°You¡¯re not busy?¡± Yang Lei looked at his watch. ¡°Isn¡¯t it mealtime?¡±


    ¡°We do things in order. When there¡¯s nothing special, it¡¯s not busy. Why? Can¡¯t I even talk to you?¡±


    ¡°Okay, okay. Whatever you say is okay.¡± Yang Lei was all smiles. He knew that Fang Yu didn¡¯t want him to leave.


    As Yang Lei quickly rode the motorcycle to Fang Yu¡¯s place, he thought about what Fang Yu¡¯s expression would be once he told Fang Yu that he wasn¡¯t actually leaving. Fang Yu would probably beat him up again, but he just wanted to see the change in Fang Yu¡¯s expressions because of him.


    Yang Lei gradually started to know what he wanted, and he gradually understood what he should do.


    The motorcycle turned, flying forward. But as Yang Lei drove on the road normally, an approaching big truck across from him suddenly lost control and came straight at Yang Lei.


    Yang Lei was in a daze. His hands and feet reacted quicker than his brain. He instinctively swerved right and hit the floor. The motorcycle wheel that had fallen off had already collided with the big truck. At this time, Yang Lei had already thrown himself to the side. There was a sharp screeching of brakes and the crowd¡¯s screams. By the time Yang Lei came to his senses, the truck driver had already gotten out. His face went white with fear when he saw that Yang Lei was covered in blood.


    Yang Lei also realized that he was bloody all over and there was blood all under him, but he wondered why he didn¡¯t really seem to hurt anywhere. Looking closely, when he had thrown himself off, he just happened to knock over a street stall that was selling chickens. Several large buckets of chicken blood were knocked onto the ground.


    Yang Lei stood up and inspected himself for a while. There wasn¡¯t anything serious, just a large piece of skin that had been scraped off his arm.


    But in the eyes of the onlooking crowd, this scene was very horrifying.


    Yang Lei stood covered in blood, which was still dripping down to the ground, like a bloody man.


    The motorcycle was knocked over to one side. It was already seriously deformed from the collision.


    The truck driver nearly fainted from fear.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay! Nothing serious!¡± Yang Lei was still comforting the truck driver.


    There just happened to be traffic police nearby. They hurried over to deal with the accident. When they saw Yang Lei like this, they were also frightened. Disregarding Yang Lei saying that he wasn¡¯t injured, they told the truck driver to quickly take Yang Lei to the hospital for a check-up, and the others closed the scene of the accident to keep people away.


    Yang Lei was forcefully dragged into a police car and taken to the hospital. He was still thinking about Fang Yu¡¯s motorcycle. That motorcycle looked to be completely destroyed.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, but you have to pay for the bike,¡± Yang Lei told the driver. ¡°Something can happen to me, but nothing can happen to the bike!¡±


    ¡°Brother, as long as you¡¯re fine, I will pay for anything!¡± The driver knew that if he had really hit and killed someone today, he would have to go to jail for the rest of his life.


    At the hospital check-up, all the blood was found to be chicken blood. Other than a large piece of broken skin, nothing had happened to Yang Lei.


    ¡°This young man is capable!¡± the doctor sighed after hearing the situation. ¡°Your reactions are pretty sharp!¡±


    ¡°Doctor, can I leave? I really have an urgent matter.¡± Yang Lei was still thinking about Fang Yu who was waiting for him.


    ¡°What¡¯s the rush? Get disinfected and bandaged! Although it¡¯s just a scrape, if it gets infected and inflamed, you¡¯ll also suffer!¡± The doctor had never seen someone so calm after experiencing something so serious.


    She didn¡¯t know that for a street fighter like Yang Lei who had come up from the bottom with knives, guns, and sticks, let alone chicken blood, even if it was really his blood, he would still be calm.


    Yang Lei could only line up downstairs and wait for the doctor to deal with it.


    As Yang Lei was lining up downstairs, someone dashed into the hospital. That person really dashed in. Even the bike was directly thrown at the hospital¡¯s entrance.


    He directly rushed to the emergency desk, greatly startling the nurse.


    ¡°Nurse, was there someone who was sent in from a car accident, called Yang Lei?¡±


    The nurse saw that the person asking was a very handsome young man, but his expression was extremely bad.


    ¡°I¡¯ll check. Please don¡¯t worry.¡± The nurse even smiled at him, starting to flip through the record book.


    When Yang Lei turned around and saw him, Fang Yu¡¯s face was covered with sweat and had gone pale.


    ¡°Is there one or not?¡± Fang Yu¡¯s voice suddenly rose. He was nearly screaming.


    He had frightened the young nurse.


    ¡°¡­I still haven¡¯t found it¡­ Just now someone from a car accident was sent to the operating room. They seemed close to death¡­¡±


    ¡°Fang Yu!¡±


    Yang Lei hurriedly screamed. Fang Yu didn¡¯t hear him at all. He had already rushed toward the operating room.


    The red operating light was on at the entrance of the operating room. A bunch of relatives were gathered outside, wailing.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Fang Yu¡¯s mind was in a daze. He stood there, unmoving.


    Fang Yu had gone out to buy cooked vegetables when he saw the car accident.


    The car accident location wasn¡¯t far from his house. It was already within the farmer¡¯s market, at the corner of the street. Seeing so many people gathered there, Fang Yu heard that there had been a car accident. He originally didn¡¯t want to watch the excitement, but the store where he bought cooked vegetables was at that corner. Once he walked over, he heard the owner of the cooked vegetables store chattering, ¡°Terrifying! There was blood all over the ground! The person definitely died!¡±


    Fang Yu glanced at the crowd. Through the gaps in the crowd, he saw the motorcycle on the ground.


    Fang Yu¡¯s heart stopped for a beat.


    He suddenly pushed through the crowd and walked over, and saw that the motorcycle on the ground was already deformed into a pile of metal scraps. He saw the familiar blue seat and license plate number.


    ¡°Where¡¯s the person? What happened to the person?!¡± Fang Yu rushed over and grabbed a traffic police officer.


    ¡°Sent to Third Hospital!¡± This traffic police officer had also come afterward to tow the big truck. He hadn¡¯t seen Yang Lei at all.


    ¡°What a pity! How big this truck is! It just rushed over like this, with a ¡®ka.¡¯ That young man got run over¡­ Oh my¡­ The ground was covered with blood¡­ That bleeding¡­ What a pity¡­¡±


    There were always busybodies who clearly hadn¡¯t seen the incident, but they added reasonable embellishments, telling stories to the people around them.


    There were bloodstains all over the ground. Everyone saw them. Fang Yu also saw them.


    ¡°He was probably dying as he was carried into the car¡­ What a sin¡­ Such a young age¡­¡±


    ¡°Hey, hey! What are you doing?! Ai!!¡±


    Someone started shouting. Fang Yu snatched the bicycle of someone who had been standing on the side watching all the excitement. He jumped on and rushed out of the crowd.


    Now, Fang Yu was standing at the entrance of the operating room, but he couldn¡¯t take a single step toward it.


    His face was expressionless, and his hands and feet were cold.


    Yang Lei ran behind Fang Yu, yet couldn¡¯t catch up to him. He never knew that Fang Yu could run so fast.


    With difficulty, he chased him up to the fourth floor. Yang Lei took a turn and nearly collided with Fang Yu.


    He saw that Fang Yu looked dazed, standing outside the operating room, unmoving like a puppet.


    Yang Lei was about to shout ¡°Fang Yu,¡± but he swallowed it down.


    Seeing Fang Yu like this, he understood everything.


    He slowly walked to Fang Yu¡¯s back, reached out, and covered Fang Yu¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°¡­Guess who I am?¡± Yang Lei asked lowly, filled with emotion..


    Fang Yu suddenly turned around.


    Yang Lei let go, smiling at him. He smiled very happily and brightly.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine! See how much you were scared.¡±


    Yang Lei showed Fang Yu his arm.


    ¡°Just scraped a bit of skin here! What kind of person am I? Can I get hit? This blood is all chicken blood. Isn¡¯t there a market? ¡­ You ran too quickly. I was calling you downstairs, but I couldn¡¯t catch up to you.¡±


    Yang Lei was filled with emotion, and he spoke without stopping.


    Fang Yu didn¡¯t say a single word. He stared straight at Yang Lei as if they had never met.


    ¡°I¡¯m really fine! Fang Yu¡­¡±


    Yang Lei hugged Fang Yu¡¯s shoulder. His heart was overflowing with emotion and satisfaction.


    ¡°I really¡­ Ow!¡±


    Yang Lei suddenly screamed. He was punched hard in the shoulder. This punch was genuine, without the slightest mercy. Fang Yu¡¯s fist smashed into Yang Lei¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°You fucking¡­!¡± Fang Yu said.


    Fang Yu stayed at the hospital with Yang Lei until all the disinfection and bandaging were done. He then rode the bicycle and carried Yang Lei back.


    Yang Lei sat on the back seat of the bicycle, one hand around Fang Yu¡¯s waist, hugging him very tightly.


    The person whose bicycle Fang Yu had stolen was still gloomily wandering nearby. When he saw Fang Yu, he rushed up and was about to scold him. Fang Yu returned the bike to him, and gave him a proper explanation. The guy really was pretty good. Quite generous. ¡°So it was like this! It¡¯s good that you¡¯re fine! Young man, you¡¯re really lucky!¡±


    When he entered Fang Yu¡¯s house, Yang Lei was already starving. Fang Yu pointed at him, ¡°Sit there and don¡¯t move!¡± then walked into the kitchen.


    ¡°I¡¯ll help you!¡± Yang Lei still wanted to show off.


    ¡°Sit!¡± With Fang Yu¡¯s one word, Yang Lei behaved.


    He obediently sat at the dining table, watching Fang Yu carry out one dish after another as if he were doing tricks.


    Kung Pao chicken, ants climbing a tree, sweet and sour ribs, tomato and egg soup, and salted duck, which Yang Lei loved eating the most. They were all dishes that Yang Lei liked eating. Yang Lei almost drooled.


    ¡°You made all of these?¡±


    ¡°Do I have the skill? I bought them!¡±


    Fang Yu originally wanted to pour wine, but he put it back.


    ¡°Don¡¯t drink wine. Eat more vegetables to make up for the blood loss!¡±


    ¡°That blood wasn¡¯t mine,¡± Yang Lei explained again.


    ¡°You still have to make up for it!¡±


    Once Fang Yu stared at him, Yang Lei was well-behaved. Even he was puzzled. He felt guilty, like he had done something wrong today.


    Fang Yu also ate, but he didn¡¯t eat much. He just watched Yang Lei eating large pieces of meat, sometimes giving him more food.


    ¡°Enough. Enough.¡± Yang Lei¡¯s bowl was piled into a mountain.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you eat?¡±


    Yang Lei saw that Fang Yu didn¡¯t eat much.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have much of an appetite. You eat more,¡± Fang Yu said. He put down his chopsticks, silently watching Yang Lei eat.


    Yang Lei ate for a while. Fang Yu sat to the side, silently smoking.


    Yang Lei became aware of Fang Yu¡¯s mood.


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°Nothing.¡± Fang Yu smiled at him. ¡°Eat.¡±


    Yang Lei felt that today was frightening enough, but this car accident also brought him a blessing through disaster. He saw Fang Yu¡¯s genuine reactions. When Yang Lei recalled Fang Yu¡¯s reactions when he knew that something had happened to him, his heart swelled fully. In the hospital, he really wanted to grasp Fang Yu and hug him. He wanted to say many gentle words to tell him, and that he was fine. When he saw Fang Yu¡¯s pale face, his heart ached more than if he had actually been run over. Yang Lei knew that he had completely fallen. He really couldn¡¯t leave Fang Yu.


    ¡°You¡¯re still thinking about this afternoon? It¡¯s really nothing.¡±


    Yang Lei felt that Fang Yu was still hung up on this.


    ¡°It¡¯s just the motorcycle that was destroyed. The driver must definitely pay for a new one. He can¡¯t run away.¡±


    ¡°Is this about the fucking bike?¡± Fang Yu suddenly said.


    Yang Lei was stunned for a moment.


    ¡°Next time, don¡¯t ride that recklessly. This time, you were lucky. What about next time?¡± Fang Yu kept smoking.


    Yang Lei felt that these words really weren¡¯t words that people like Fang Yu who licked blood off of blades would say.


    ¡°Are gangsters still afraid of death?¡±


    Yang Lei¡¯s fierceness had returned.


    ¡°When a boss is overthrown, there¡¯s even more blood than this. What gates of hell haven¡¯t I broken into? Am I scared?¡±


    ¡°Bullshit!¡±


    Fang Yu was suddenly angry and threw his cigarette butt.

 Chapter 19

    ¡°Don¡¯t think that gangsters don¡¯t regard their own lives like lives!¡±


    Yang Lei looked at Fang Yu, surprised.


    Fang Yu burst out this sentence, then became silent again. He smoked another cigarette, not saying a word, his eyes fixed on the ground. Yang Lei didn¡¯t know what he was thinking.


    After a long time, Fang Yu opened his mouth.


    ¡°When Da Hu left, I told myself, I don¡¯t want to see a brother die in front of me again for the rest of my life.¡±


    Fang Yu¡¯s eyes fixed on an unknown point.


    ¡°Today at the hospital, I thought I had to experience it again.¡±


    Fang Yu¡¯s voice seemed to be coming from a very far place.


    Yang Lei looked at him silently.


    Yet Fang Yu didn¡¯t speak again, lost in thought. The cigarette end in his hands became very long. It fell to the ground, but Fang Yu didn¡¯t react.


    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t want it to happen again.¡±


    He didn¡¯t know whether Fang Yu was speaking to Yang Lei or to himself.


    ¡°I¡¯ll bring over some more soup.¡±


    Fang Yu put out his cigarette, stood up, and walked towards the kitchen.


    Fang Yu walked two steps and stopped. Yang Lei hugged him from behind.


    ¡°I¡¯m different from Da Hu,¡± Yang Lei said.


    ¡°He¡¯s already not here. I¡¯m here. If you think well of me, even with Da Hu¡¯s portion, I¡¯ll live in front of you. I¡¯ll live until you¡¯re tired of seeing me.¡±


    To Yang Lei, these words were a confession with all his heart.


    He knew that Fang Yu regarded him as a brother, a brother like Da Hu. Fang Yu was afraid of seeing a brother disappear before his eyes again, just like Da Hu had back then.


    But to him, Fang Yu already wasn¡¯t a brother.


    Yang Lei was already hugging Fang Yu before he had even thought about why he should take a few steps forward and hug him. When he saw Fang Yu¡¯s lonely back as he turned around, his heart was in pain and unhappy.


    He wouldn¡¯t let him experience the pain of losing a brother again. Having that kind of experience once was enough.


    ¡°What do you mean, with his share? Da Hu already died more than three years ago. Right now, I¡¯m worried about you!¡± Fang Yu said.


    Da Hu was his brother, Yang Lei was also his brother, but Da Hu was Da Hu, and Yang Lei was Yang Lei. These two people weren¡¯t the same at all.


    He wanted to let Yang Lei know that he wasn¡¯t worried about him just because he had thought of Da Hu. Today, he was really afraid. When he saw that horrifying motorcycle and the bloodstains all over the ground, Fang Yu felt a fear that he hadn¡¯t felt in many years. Outside of the operating room, his mind was blank. That time his cousin Chuan-zi was fatally stabbed and his life was on the line, he could still maintain his calm and deal with it. The day Da Hu was executed, he was also mentally prepared. He had never experienced such instant and complete blankness.


    ¡°Good people don¡¯t live long; menaces remain for a thousand years. I¡¯m not a good person. I¡¯m a menace, so don¡¯t worry. My life is long,¡± Yang Lei said, still hugging Fang Yu.


    ¡°Fuck, you also know that you¡¯re a menace!¡± Fang Yu was amused, turning his hand to say with a smile.


    Yang Lei liked sticking to people, hugging and kissing them. Fang Yu already understood, and was a little numbed. He just thought perhaps Yang Lei had this habit, so he let him hug him.


    ¡°You¡¯re the same as I was a few years ago. I was reckless and liked to cause trouble. I¡¯m really afraid that something will happen to you.¡±


    In Fang Yu¡¯s eyes, Yang Lei was often still childish. Fang Yu spoke from the bottom of his heart.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Yang Lei only said two words.


    Yang Lei told Fang Yu that the matter of leaving was abandoned. He wasn¡¯t going. He told Fang Yu that he wanted to stay the night.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to go back. Even if I go back, no one will care,¡± Yang Lei said.


    Yang Lei rarely mentioned his own family to Fang Yu. When he occasionally mentioned it, there was disgust in his tone. Fang Yu felt that Yang Lei really didn¡¯t like that family.


    ¡°Stay. Who wouldn¡¯t let you stay?!¡± Fang Yu took out the blankets for Yang Lei. Hearing that Yang Lei wasn¡¯t leaving, Fang Yu was really happy.


    They lay on one bed. After this experience, that strange little awkwardness from before was also forgotten. But after having chatted for a while, Yang Lei thought of what had happened that night.


    At the same place and in the same bed, something had happened after all.


    ¡°¡­Fang Yu, let me ask you something.¡±


    ¡°Ask.¡±


    ¡°¡­That night, you really didn¡¯t feel good?¡± Yang Lei took the risk. He had kept it in his heart for a long time.


    ¡°¡­¡± Fang Yu knew what he was asking. He didn¡¯t speak.


    ¡°¡­I felt pretty good,¡± Yang Lei said.


    ¡°Enough.¡± Fang Yu didn¡¯t want to mention this.


    Yang Lei turned over and propped himself up, looking at Fang Yu.


    ¡°Say the truth. Did it feel good? Was it exciting?¡± He wanted Fang Yu¡¯s honest words.


    ¡°¡­There¡¯s no playing around like that!¡± Fang Yu furrowed his brows.


    ¡°How is there not that kind of playing around? Don¡¯t be old-fashioned. Foreigners right now are all about sexual liberation. Do you know what sexual liberation is? As long as it feels good and is exciting, it¡¯s fine. Although we¡¯re both men, we can still play around. We¡¯re not taking it seriously. At most, this is just¡­ helping each other.¡±


    Yang Lei had calculated these excuses for a long time. He wanted to wash Fang Yu¡¯s mind, to let him know that it was actually quite normal for two men to do this.


    ¡°What playing around nonsense are you thinking about all day?¡± Fang Yu also remembered that day¡¯s scene. His expression wasn¡¯t very natural.


    ¡°We¡¯re all men. Don¡¯t pretend. Just say, did you feel good or not that night?¡±


    Yang Lei used words to put Fang Yu on the spot.


    ¡°¡­It wasn¡¯t bad.¡± Fang Yu didn¡¯t realize he was being put on the spot by Yang Lei¡¯s words. He was still saying the truth.


    From the view of male physicality, the excitement that night had brought to Fang Yu was strong. He admitted it.


    ¡°But you¡­ don¡¯t think it¡¯s weird?!¡± Fang Yu looked at Yang Lei.


    ¡°You think it¡¯s disgusting?¡± When Yang Lei asked these words, his heart was a little heavy.


    ¡°¡­I just think it¡¯s weird. I can¡¯t say.¡± Fang Yu¡¯s voice also sank down.


    Yang Lei was silent for a while. He knew that Fang Yu was different from him. Fang Yu didn¡¯t have the thoughts he had. Fang Yu only regarded him as a brother, but he was already different. On the night of his birthday, when Fang Yu started playing ¡°Childhood¡± on the Turbulent Times stage, when he knew that he was the guitarist on the other side of the lab high school field, when Fang Yu smiled as he shouted ¡°Happy birthday¡± and threw the flowers into Yang Lei¡¯s arms, Yang Lei already clearly understood. It was as if a flash of lightning had lit up his heart. He saw clearly, and he understood.


    He liked Fang Yu.


    It wasn¡¯t the kind of like he had for brothers, and it wasn¡¯t even the like he had for women.


    He didn¡¯t know what kind it was. He only knew that he liked Fang Yu. He wanted to hug him, wanted to kiss him, wanted to do those things in his dreams, and wanted to stay by Fang Yu¡¯s side forever¡­


    ¡°I¡¯ve never done it with anyone else, and I don¡¯t want to do these things with anyone else. Just thinking about it is disgusting,¡± Yang Lei said in a calm voice.


    ¡°But I can with you. In my heart, your importance is not the same. I regard you as the closest person. Other than you, I can¡¯t play with other brothers like this.¡± Yang Lei wanted to say the real feelings in his heart. He felt suffocated.


    ¡°If you think it¡¯s disgusting, then act as if that night had never happened. Later, we will still be brothers. I don¡¯t want us to be awkward because of this.¡±


    Yang Lei finished speaking, and stopped talking.


    Both his eyes were open, staring at the ceiling. He couldn¡¯t hear the voice of Fang Yu next to him. He could only feel his own chest rising and falling because he was upset, frustrated, and sad.


    If Fang Yu said the word disgusting today, Yang Lei would turn around, get off the bed, and leave. He could bear Fang Yu not accepting him, but he couldn¡¯t bear Fang Yu looking down on him and detesting him. That felt even more worse than dying.


    ¡°Did I say it was disgusting?¡± Fang Yu said.


    Yang Lei turned his head, looking at Fang Yu.


    ¡°¡­Fine, I can¡¯t win over you,¡± Fang Yu said, his tone very conflicted.


    Yang Lei quickly jumped up as though he had been injected with chicken blood. He heard the give in Fang Yu¡¯s tone.


    ¡°¡­You¡¯re willing to play around with me?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t go too far!¡± Fang Yu kept his voice low. ¡°If you really have a need, go find a sweetheart!¡±


    Yang Lei understood that Fang Yu was making a concession. He felt a kind of ecstasy.


    ¡°Okay! If there¡¯s a real need, find a sweetheart!¡± Yang Lei said happily.


    He didn¡¯t care if Fang Yu was making a concession because his heart was soft, or if Fang Yu¡¯s male physical instinct also couldn¡¯t resist that night¡¯s strong and exciting temptation. No matter which one it was, Yang Lei knew that Fang Yu had given in.


    Yang Lei had found the best opportunity. He knew that tonight, Fang Yu would definitely have a soft heart for him.


    Because through the car accident, he realized that his own importance in Fang Yu¡¯s heart was greater than he had imagined.


    Actually, to men in their twenties, it was a time when they were most unable to resist sex. When they were with brothers, the things they spoke of the most were dirty jokes, obscene things, and sex. This was the same in any decade.


    Later facts proved that actually, many teenage boys all once had sexual experiences with the same sex, no matter if it was masturbating with each other or even giving blowjobs. Yet most of them were not gay, but rather heterosexual. It could only be said that this was a kind of lustful impulse. And afterwards, they at most felt that they had played quite crazily with their friends. It wasn¡¯t a big deal.


    Of course, in those days, it was impossible to go online to research or ask people for advice about these things, but it definitely wasn¡¯t considered to be a big deal. Things that men would do with each other, would forever exceed women¡¯s imagination. This was a man.


    So, at that time, Fang Yu also didn¡¯t think it was a serious matter.


    Of course, at that time, he wouldn¡¯t know that this matter had changed his whole life.


    That was what they had said, but that night, Yang Lei didn¡¯t do anything. After all, there wasn¡¯t the excitement of porn like that night. Fang Yu didn¡¯t have that impulse, and he couldn¡¯t force it.


    Yang Lei also wasn¡¯t in a hurry. He had patience. He could wait for an opportunity.

 Chapter 20

    Ever since Fang Yu became the general manager of Grand Century Restaurant, he became less involved with Jianghu matters. In the early 1990s, the commodity economy started to spread across the whole world. Going into business became a trendy term, and the gangdom¡¯s situation was also changing.


    No matter if it was Yan Ziyi or Luo Jiu, they all realized that the times were changing. Fists, knives, guns, and the streets¡¯ territory and influence, were no longer the gangdom organizations¡¯ source of strength. They realized that real strength relied on money and property.


    So, these Jianghu bosses all started to turn towards material production. They started to make earning money their purpose and used wealth to exert influence. Those fighting and killing on the streets were low-level gangsters. They were no longer the real gangdom.


    No matter if it was Fang Yu or Yang Lei, right now, they were no longer like gangdom fighters. They were more like semi-legitimate businessmen, the white-collars, ¡°backbone,¡± and elite spoken of later during the 2000s.


    During that time, if there were Jianghu matters, Fang Yu¡¯s subordinates, Lao Liang, Er Hei, and Hua Mao, led people to settle all of them. These three were the toughest fighters under Fang Yu¡¯s leadership, and they were the most loyal to Fang Yu and Luo Jiu.


    Yang Lei also hadn¡¯t personally fought in a long time. His mind was simply divided into two. Half was on Yan Ziyi¡¯s company and half was on Fang Yu. The matters of seizing territory on the streets were the remnants of his play. He stopped doing them long ago. Ever since Chuan-zi¡¯s wound had healed completely, if there were provocations that caused trouble, he let Chuan-zi and Li San deal with all of them. But ever since Wang Laohu had ceased his attacks, there truly weren¡¯t many people who dared to provoke Yan Ziyi and Yang Lei. They were much idler.


    So that day, Fang Yu and Yang Lei, who were half in the state of washing their hands in golden basins, were at Matai Street eating wontons. They were just eating a bowl of simple small wontons, yet it led to the unprecedented event of them fighting together.


    That day, both of them were eating wontons in a little restaurant. Five or six young men were gathered at a table next to them, eating and drinking as they chatted. One, with dyed blond hair, Huang Mao, had the loudest voice. He was talking about his glorious deeds of ¡°mingling with Jianghu,¡± how yesterday he had robbed how many people from some middle school of some money, and how he went somewhere and fought someone from someplace. His saliva flew as he spoke. He was beside himself with excitement, like he was the most awesome Jianghu person in Jianghai. But it wasn¡¯t clear if all felt that stealing middle schoolers¡¯ money wasn¡¯t honorable or righteous, or if those fights also weren¡¯t particularly spectacular. The audience¡¯s excitement wasn¡¯t very high. They all carelessly went along.


    Yet on the other side, the real Jianghu legends, Fang Yu and Yang Lei, were eating wontons with refinement and not saying a word. Soon, they were nearly finished eating and were preparing to leave.


    However, seeing that the audience wasn¡¯t showing much support, Huang Mao suddenly raised his voice and said: ¡°You people saying that you¡¯re mingling in Jianghu all day. Have you ever seen the world? How many important people have you seen? Fuck, I haven¡¯t only seen them. If I told you the things I¡¯ve done, you¡¯d be scared to death!¡±


    ¡°Do you know Fang Yu?¡± Huang Mao asked.


    ¡°How can we not know Fang Yu?¡± all the people at the table said.


    Huang Mao¡¯s expression was very proud.


    ¡°Who is that Fang Yu? A gold class fighter! The number one! If those who can fight in Jianghai right now were all ranked, Fang Yu would be number one or number two! He¡¯s the acknowledged street fighting genius. His fame was bashed out one fight at a time on the streets. Right now, which of the famous Jianghu major events in Jianghai don¡¯t include him?¡± Huang Mao summarized, as though giving Fang Yu an award.


    Fang Yu and Yang Lei looked at each other. Yang Lei had met many gangsters on the street who idolized Fang Yu. Yang Lei always felt that they had a lot of sense.


    ¡°Enough, who doesn¡¯t know Fang Yu? Just continue talking!¡± The audience was impatient.


    Huang Mao suddenly changed the topic.


    ¡°Do you know where Fang Yu is right now?¡±


    ¡°Where?¡±


    ¡°The hospital!¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡±


    ¡°You know who put him into the hospital?¡±


    ¡°Who?¡±


    ¡°Me!¡± Huang Mao gloated.


    Fang Yu nearly choked out a mouthful of wonton soup.


    ¡°You??¡± It was obvious that no one believed him.


    ¡°It was me. That day, I bumped into Fang Yu at XX Street and started fighting with him. At that time, he¡­ and I¡­ and then I¡­¡±


    As Huang Mao spoke, he viciously matched it with actions, portraying it vividly.


    ¡°Then, he lay on the ground and couldn¡¯t get up!¡±


    Smirking, Yang Lei looked at Fang Yu¡¯s colorful expression.


    ¡°You¡¯re exaggerating, aren¡¯t you?¡± No one believed him.


    ¡°Whoever¡¯s exaggerating is an idiot! Just when Fang Yu fell down and couldn¡¯t get up, another person came. A good guy. Do you know who it was?¡±


    ¡°Who?¡±


    ¡°Yang Lei!¡±


    Fang Yu glanced at Yang Lei. This time, it was Fang Yu¡¯s turn to smirk.


    ¡°Right. Yang Lei is closest with Fang Yu right now! Now, you¡¯re in trouble.¡±


    ¡°Yang Lei is the lord who can kick someone to death! His reputation right now is right behind Fang Yu¡¯s, but compared to me, it¡¯s all nothing! Know where Yang Lei is right now?¡±


    ¡°Where?¡±


    ¡°The hospital! I also put him in there! Right now, he¡¯s even lying there with Fang Yu!¡± Huang Mao¡¯s expression was extremely delighted and prideful.


    ¡°Ha ha ha!¡±


    Yang Lei and Fang Yu couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore. They lay on the table and laughed.


    Huang Mao looked over angrily. The two clean-cut young guys at the nearby table were falling over in laughter.


    ¡°Fuck! What are you two laughing at?¡± Huang Mao slapped the table and stood up.


    ¡°Boss, the bill!¡± Both of them couldn¡¯t be bothered to respond. They put the money onto the table, laughing as they looked at Huang Mao.


    Huang Mao jumped up, aggressively walking over to grab Fang Yu¡¯s collar.


    Before his hand touched Fang Yu, Yang Lei extended his leg. He stepped onto Huang Mao¡¯s leg. Huang Mao¡¯s foot buckled and he fell down.


    Yang Lei was still merciful with this kick. If he were to step directly on his knee, Huang Mao would lie on the ground for a long time before he could get up.


    Once Huang Mao fell down, Fang Yu even moved the stool to the side, making room for him to lie down.


    ¡°Fuck¡­!¡± Huang Mao pitifully got up. Everyone at his table stood up.


    Huang Mao suddenly grabbed the wooden stool and was about to smash it against Yang Lei. Yang Lei sat there and hadn¡¯t moved yet, when Fang Yu reached out his hand and grabbed Huang Mao¡¯s sleeveless shirt. He pulled backwards, and Huang Mao fell to the side with the stool. The four or five people on the side saw that their companion was suffering, and that there were only two people on the other side. They all rushed over. Yang Lei casually picked up half a bowl of hot wonton soup and splashed it at them. All of it splashed into their eyes, causing a round of cries.


    At this point, both Fang Yu and Yang Lei had not even stood up.


    Huang Mao, who had fallen at the entrance of the shop, yelled, and seven or eight people suddenly rushed out of the nearby arcade. It looked like they were all a gang with Huang Mao that messed around on this street. They were all playing games next door.


    These people were all like characters in the later Hong Kong movie, Young and Dangerous, with bare arms and tattoos, holding sticks and clubs in their hands and beating them against their shoulders. There were also a few pretentiously moving and cracking their necks loudly. They looked fiercely at Fang Yu and Yang Lei.


    Fang Yu and Yang Lei were still sitting as they looked at these people outside.


    ¡°What kind of behavior is that?¡± Yang Lei really couldn¡¯t stand the neck cracking. ¡°Is this style popular right now?¡±


    ¡°Even those tattoos are stuck on. The color will fade once it¡¯s washed in water.¡± Fang Yu thought that those tattoos were fake.


    ¡°Stuck on! One for twenty cents. They¡¯re sold right below your house.¡± Yang Lei also commented on those tattoos.


    ¡°¡­Fuck! Have you two chatted enough! Come out!¡± Huang Mao had gone mad.


    Fang Yu and Yang Lei walked out. They didn¡¯t have tattoos, and they didn¡¯t move their necks. They were even dressed neatly, and their hands were empty.


    Huang Mao waved his hand, and over ten people carrying weapons confidently rushed forward.


    It was said that there were many people who watched this fight at Matai Street that day. It was also said that there were people who applauded, because Huang Mao and this gang usually did many bad things on this street. That day, all saw what it meant for everyone to be delighted.


    According to the descriptions of those who were present and watching that day, the two who were fighting more than ten young men really hadn¡¯t come to fight, but rather to film a movie. There were also people who actually thought they were filming a movie. That group of around ten holding sticks and clubs were all extras. Otherwise, how could two empty-handed men beat them up until they couldn¡¯t get up from the ground?


    Actually, they only fought for half a minute total. The onlookers just saw one person¡¯s legs and one person¡¯s fists. The one with the legs knocked a person down with each kick. Those whom he kicked either got fractured knees and knelt on the ground, or were kicked back several meters, holding their stomachs and unable to get up for a long time. The one with the fists met blood with each strike. The first fist broke someone¡¯s nose bridge. The second fist cracked open another¡¯s eye socket, causing blood to spurt downward¡­


    The one kicking was wearing camouflage pants. It was said that when he was fighting, there was still a cigarette in his mouth, amazingly enough. The one with the fists was even stopped by Camouflage Pants. Camouflage Pants thought that his blows were too hard.


    Huang Mao fell to the ground, his face covered with blood. He couldn¡¯t even raise the angle bar in his hands. Both of his arms were made useless by Camouflage Pants.


    ¡°Brother, do you recognize us?¡± Camouflage Pants squatted down to ask Huang Mao.


    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t.¡± Huang Mao¡¯s voice trembled. He was really afraid. He had never fought a fight like this.


    ¡°How can you not recognize us? Didn¡¯t you say our names just now?¡± The black T-shirt next to him, whose fists were covered with other people¡¯s blood, smiled.


    ¡°¡­!¡± Huang Mao was stunned.


    ¡°I¡¯m the one you said was lying inside the hospital,¡± Camouflage Pants said. He pointed at Yang Lei. ¡°He¡¯s the one lying with me.¡±


    ¡°@#£¤%%@£¡¡­¡± Huang Mao¡¯s expression was as colorful as if he had opened a dyehouse.


    If there had been a wall then, Huang Mao definitely would have hit his head against it.


    It was Fang Yu and Yang Lei¡¯s first fight together, but the ones they fought were a bunch of street gangsters not worth mentioning. Both people felt very unsatisfied.


    But at that time, they really felt happy and amused. It had been a long time since the two of them had been this happy.


    They had already walked very far away, but they were still unable to stop making fun of each other. Fang Yu still had a cigarette in his mouth. Yang Lei¡¯s fists were still dripping blood.


    In the crowd behind them, there were several girls who watched the entire event from start to finish.


    Though Fang Yu and Yang Lei had walked very far away, a pretty girl was still standing in the same place, continuing to watch them leave.


    At that time, both of them didn¡¯t know that this happy fight would start endless troubles later.


    That day, Yang Lei¡¯s spirits were very high. He was more aggressive and impulsive in his bones than Fang Yu. Although he was now much more rational than before, every fight could still arouse his fighting spirit. Today¡¯s fight had exercised his muscles, so Yang Lei felt good all over. At night, he went to Fang Yu¡¯s Grand Century Restaurant and called up a bunch of friends who often went over to Fang Yu¡¯s place to play. They first drank wine and ate together, and then they all went to Guangyang KTV to sing karaoke. Yang Lei even specially chose the song ¡°Love Sparks,¡± and roared so that the whole room applauded loudly. Yang Lei selected another Zhang Xueyou song, ¡°Drunk Sunset¡±:


    ¡°The sunset is drunk,


    The sunset clouds are drunk,


    No one can hide it,


    Because my heart,


    Because my heart has long been drunk¡­


    Step back into my heart, okay?


    Come back, don¡¯t leave me alone,


    Searching this life because of you,


    Searching for this fate to come close¡­¡±


    Yang Lei sang this touching love song with very deep emotions, fully immersed. Yang Lei¡¯s voice was nice to begin with. When he sang, it was even more moving. After he finished singing, someone shouted: ¡°Yang Lei, you must be dating!¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s dating!¡± Yang Lei laughed.


    ¡°You¡¯re definitely dating. Bring your sweetheart so that we can take a look!¡± The brothers didn¡¯t let Yang Lei off.


    ¡°Yang Lei still doesn¡¯t have a partner.¡± Fang Yu helped him smooth things over.


    Yang Lei nearly said, ¡°The partner I want is you.¡±


    Both of them had been busy. Yang Lei hadn¡¯t stayed at Fang Yu¡¯s place for a while. After singing that night, he first went back to Fang Yu¡¯s house. The alcohol had gotten to Yang Lei¡¯s head, and he didn¡¯t want to leave. The two of them lay on the bed still chatting about Huang Mao¡¯s matter during the day. As they started chatting, there was another fit of laughter.


    At this time, the light was off and the window was open. The night was a little hot. The evening lights shone onto Fang Yu¡¯s bed, yet it felt somewhat hot and dry.


    Yang Lei talked and laughed with Fang Yu. As they laughed, in the somewhat dry and hot air, his body gradually became hot, and something rose in his heart.


    Yang Lei glanced at Fang Yu. Fang Yu had drunk wine, and also felt hot. The sweat on his neck slid down to his chest, shining under the light coming in from outside.


    Yang Lei didn¡¯t speak. His throat moved once, and then he moved slightly closer to Fang Yu, turning his head to look at him, his voice low:


    ¡°¡­Fang Yu, why don¡¯t we play?¡±

 Chapter 21

    ¡°¡­¡±


    Fang Yu looked at him. He didn¡¯t agree, and he didn¡¯t disagree.


    In the darkness, Yang Lei licked his lips and waited a moment. Then he took it as Fang Yu had already agreed, and his hand slowly reached over, covering Fang Yu¡¯s lower part.


    Fang Yu was silent, but he didn¡¯t push Yang Lei¡¯s hand away.


    Yang Lei lay it on top, but he didn¡¯t dare move. He was afraid that Fang Yu would resist and would toss his hand away.


    The short pause made Yang Lei¡¯s heart beat like a drum. Seeing that Fang Yu didn¡¯t resist, Yang Lei¡¯s hand started to move.


    Through the pants, he slowly stroked that full lump, using his fingers to carefully outline the shape of this dormant tiger. He felt the thing inside the pants gradually swelling in his hands, slowly raising its head, bulging.


    Yang Lei¡¯s mouth went dry, and his lower part also rose. His breathing became heavier, and he saw that Fang Yu, who had stayed silent, also had a heaving chest.


    The unfamiliar muddled impulse, the instinct of physical pleasure, all made these two vigorous young men choose to tacitly accept this absurdity.


    Yang Lei gently pulled out Fang Yu¡¯s undershirt. He reached a hand inside with some impatience and restraint, caressing Fang Yu¡¯s body.


    ¡°¡­What are you doing?¡± Fang Yu finally spoke.


    Yang Lei pulled his hand out, moving toward Fang Yu¡¯s already tented lower part, his voice hoarse:


    ¡°You¡¯re big¡­ I¡¯ll let it out for you.¡±


    Yang Lei took out Fang Yu¡¯s erection from Fang Yu¡¯s underpants. That thing trembled in his palms, like it had its own life. Yang Lei¡¯s fingers rubbed over the tip, repeatedly stroking. Fang Yu¡¯s breathing suddenly became heavier.


    Yang Lei raised his head and glanced, seeing Fang Yu¡¯s eyes in the darkness.


    Those eyes were both strange and conflicted, both rational and dazed. Between inner conflict and physical pleasure, Fang Yu clearly chose the latter. He never stopped him.


    Yang Lei¡¯s sweat had already soaked through his undershirt. He saw that Fang Yu was also sweating.


    This night was too hot. The two men on this bed were also in the hot regions of desire, muddled by the heat rushing to their brain.


    Yang Lei took off his own wet undershirt and threw it off the bed. He reached his hand out and pulled up Fang Yu¡¯s undershirt, pulled it off, and threw it aside.


    Yang Lei, whose upper body was bare and was only wearing underpants, didn¡¯t hesitate. He turned over and sat on Fang Yu¡¯s legs, impatiently taking his own thing out, rubbing it closely with Fang Yu¡¯s. His naked upper body pressed close to Fang Yu¡¯s also naked chest. Yang Lei put one arm around Fang Yu¡¯s back and hugged him, one hand passionately holding both similarly trembling, huge erections firmly and starting to jerk them off.


    This time, he was bolder, wilder, and more experienced than last time. Fang Yu, who had already been brought into pleasure without hesitation by Yang Lei, seemed to have already compromised before physical impulses. To pursue more stimulating friction, Fang Yu reached out a hand and clasped Yang Lei¡¯s back, letting their bodies press closer together, increasing the friction.


    The evening lights shone into the window. On a narrow steel bed, there was confusion and absurdity. Two young men only wearing underpants hugged each other tightly. They rubbed and moved their lower bodies, passionately letting out youth¡¯s impatience and madness.


    Yang Lei desperately controlled his impulse to kiss Fang Yu. Seeing Fang Yu¡¯s sexy expression of closed eyes and knit brows, he took Fang Yu¡¯s hand, bringing it to the two thick dicks that were rubbing together.


    Fang Yu was still somewhat resisting, wanting to cast his hand off. Yang Lei somewhat insistently held it, pressing it on top.


    Soon, Fang Yu¡¯s mind was also dazed, and he forcefully started to jerk off.


    ¡°¡­Oh!¡±


    Yang Lei couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and let out a moan. He let go of his hand, fully experiencing the pleasure of being caressed and jerked off by Fang Yu. The stimulation of Fang Yu¡¯s slender, powerful fingers caressing him impacted Yang Lei too intensely. This was even more intense than when he did the real thing with previous girlfriends. It made Yang Lei even more excited than when he entered a woman¡¯s body and thrusted. This pleasure wasn¡¯t just physical; it was more psychological.


    Yang Lei opened his hand and hugged Fang Yu tightly, immersed in Fang Yu¡¯s impatient and rough movements. Hearing Fang Yu¡¯s gradually uncontrollably heavy panting, Yang Lei was nearly at the edge of ejaculating.


    When this impulse nearly reached the peak, the jerking off and rubbing were all somewhat frenzied. Fang Yu had lost control. He fiercely hugged Yang Lei and flipped over, forcefully pressing Yang Lei¡¯s back on the hard back of the bed. Using the support of the bed¡¯s back, Fang Yu roughly started ramming, grinding, rubbing, and bringing out both people¡¯s harsh pants¡­ In the moment of his climax, Fang Yu pushed forward closely. The two powerful erections were pressed between their stomachs, ejaculating at the same time¡­


    After it was over, both people cleaned up simply, and then sat against the head of the bed. Neither of them spoke.


    Fang Yu lit a cigarette, silently smoking.


    Yang Lei was still immersed in the great storm just now. This was the most stimulating and most enjoyable sex he had ever experienced. Fang Yu taking the initiative in his impulse, especially made him dazzled.


    Yang Lei raised his body, took the cigarette from Fang Yu¡¯s mouth, and put it in his own mouth, inhaling.


    After a moment of silence, Yang Lei heard Fang Yu¡¯s voice. His voice was a little heavy.


    ¡°¡­I went too far just now.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t known whether Fang Yu was speaking to Yang Lei or to himself. As the passion cooled down, there was still rationality.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. That¡¯s what¡¯s exciting.¡± Yang Lei was smoking, as though very indifferent.


    Fang Yu glanced at Yang Lei and couldn¡¯t hold back:


    ¡°¡­You really don¡¯t care?¡±


    ¡°Did you feel good or not? You did. I also felt good. This is just playing around. Feeling good is enough.¡± Yang Lei didn¡¯t want Fang Yu to think too much. The more Fang Yu thought, the more he wouldn¡¯t do this with him. Only if Fang Yu regarded this as playing around, would he continue with him.


    Fang Yu didn¡¯t speak. Yang Lei crinkled his eyes, smoking the cigarette that Fang Yu had smoked.


    ¡°Say, is what we¡¯re doing normal?¡±


    After a long time, Fang Yu asked.


    ¡°How is it not normal? I think it¡¯s quite normal.¡± Yang Lei took out the butt of the cigarette, pressing it into the ashtray on the nightstand. He turned his head over, looking at Fang Yu.


    ¡°Are we the closest or not?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Fang Yu didn¡¯t hesitate.


    ¡°Are we men?¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡±


    ¡°Men all dare to play! Don¡¯t fucking be like a woman!¡± Yang Lei said.


    ¡°Fuck! ¡­¡±


    Fang Yu cursed with a smile. He seemed to have relaxed¡­


    Yang Lei looked at him, and also smiled. He smiled happily, with complexity¡­


    Translator¡¯s note: This chapter was short, so an additional chapter will be posted early next week.

 Chapter 22

    After that time, Fang Yu seemed to have set aside his burdens. He often took part in these imitative sex games with Yang Lei.


    Perhaps they both weren¡¯t clear at that time. Although there wasn¡¯t physical intercourse, this was also true sex. But no matter if it was Fang Yu or Yang Lei, neither of them wanted to think that much. Perhaps they knew in their subconscious, if they thought too much and too seriously about it, then there was no way they could continue playing.


    Other than the lack of penetration and intercourse, they pretty much did everything they should do.


    Yang Lei became more and more familiar with Fang Yu¡¯s body. He knew how to bring Fang Yu pleasure, how to most quickly stir up Fang Yu¡¯s desire, and make him lose control.


    Fang Yu was also trapped. No young man could resist physical pleasure.


    As the number of times they played increased, Fang Yu¡¯s hesitation and conflicted feelings lessened. He even started to take the initiative. Their chemistry in this matter gradually increased.


    The first time Yang Lei put Fang Yu¡¯s thing in his mouth, there wasn¡¯t even the slightest resistance. He had long wanted to do this for Fang Yu, like in the videos. Before, he was afraid of scaring Fang Yu. Now, he didn¡¯t hesitate at all.


    Fang Yu raised his upper body, surprised.


    ¡°¡­Fuck! You¡­ don¡¯t do this. It¡¯s dirty!¡±


    Fang Yu wanted to push Yang Lei. Yang Lei ignored him, holding Fang Yu in his mouth as he started to swallow. Fang Yu¡¯s hand pushed Yang Lei twice, and he didn¡¯t push him again.


    ¡°¡­!¡± Fang Yu threw back his head. His breathing was suddenly heavy, his chest starting to rise and fall rapidly.


    Fang Yu had slept with women before, but there had never been a woman who had done this for him. He had seen this in porn, but the girlfriends who slept with him were mostly shy and didn¡¯t do it. He was too considerate to let women do this. So Fang Yu experienced the feeling of a blowjob for the first time. Fang Yu had never received this feeling of being wholeheartedly serviced from his girlfriends.


    It was a completely different pleasure, unfamiliar, new, and exciting. Because it was new, it was even more exciting. Fang Yu¡¯s hand moved from Yang Lei¡¯s shoulder to Yang Lei¡¯s hair. He gripped Yang Lei¡¯s hair, closed both his eyes, enjoying and indulging. He couldn¡¯t help but push forward¡­


    When sleeping with girlfriends, Fang Yu always had to consider the woman¡¯s feelings, comforting her and showing her consideration. He couldn¡¯t be too rough, he couldn¡¯t do as he desired, couldn¡¯t lose control. Sometimes, he even had to restrain himself and show moderation.


    However, this game with Yang Lei, a game of two men, was extremely enjoyable, without any inhibitions. There was no need for restraint, and there was no need to pretend. There was only complete and pure enjoyment. Both of them were clear what was the most enjoyable, the most satisfying¡­


    As Yang Lei used his lips and tongue to service Fang Yu, he raised his eyes to observe Fang Yu¡¯s expression. Fang Yu¡¯s astonished expression becoming impassioned was Yang Lei¡¯s greatest stimulation. He felt Fang Yu swelling even larger in his mouth. The hand grabbing his hair became even tighter. Yang Lei sucked and swallowed with even more effort. He even thought about directly sucking Fang Yu out like this, sending him straight to heaven¡­


    At the last moment, Fang Yu forcefully pushed Yang Lei away.


    Scorching hot liquid sprayed out, shooting onto Yang Lei¡¯s face¡­


    ¡°¡­Fuck!¡± Fang Yu came back to his senses from the afterglow. He got up and took tissues from the nightstand to wipe Yang Lei¡¯s face.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you dodge?¡± Fang Yu was very embarrassed.


    ¡°You came so much.¡± Yang Lei didn¡¯t mind at all. As he wiped the thick semen on his face, he smirked. ¡°Didn¡¯t it feel damn good?¡±


    ¡°¡­You¡¯re crazy enough,¡± Fang Yu said. He reflexively glanced at Yang Lei¡¯s lower part. Yang Lei was still highly erect there. He hadn¡¯t gotten off.


    Fang Yu silently hesitated for a moment, and moved his body.


    Yang Lei saw that Fang Yu wanted to repay him, and stopped Fang Yu.


    ¡°No need.¡±


    Yang Lei knew that Fang Yu still couldn¡¯t accept doing this for others. He didn¡¯t want to force Fang Yu. He did this willingly for Fang Yu. He just wanted to make him happy, not to receive a repayment.


    ¡°This is my first time doing it. I don¡¯t have experience. Next time, I¡¯ll definitely do better.¡± Yang Lei leaned against Fang Yu¡¯s shoulder, speaking quietly next to his ear. He reached his hand down to soothe himself.


    Fang Yu hugged him, reached a hand over, and jerked Yang Lei off.


    He jerked off very attentively. He used all the methods he knew, sometimes fast and sometimes slow, sometimes loose and sometimes tight, and sometimes using his slightly calloused palm to rub Yang Lei¡¯s dick, to bring him pleasure¡­


    When Fang Yu did these things, he was silent and focused.


    He knew that Yang Lei did that wholeheartedly for him just now, without asking for repayment.


    Something complicated passed through his heart. Fang Yu also couldn¡¯t explain it¡­


    Yang Lei was attentively soothed by Fang Yu. Although Fang Yu didn¡¯t say anything, Yang Lei felt that Fang Yu seemed to be doing for him what Yang Lei had done for him just now, using his whole heart.


    Yang Lei panted, leaning on Fang Yu¡¯s chest, allowing Fang Yu to hug him and move for him. Pleasure came like a tide. Even stronger than the pleasure was the feeling in his heart¡­


    Yang Lei¡¯s entire body spasmed, and he came.


    Fang Yu wiped it for him. Yang Lei calmed down. Both people stretched their bodies and leaned against the back of the bed. There was a moment of silence.


    In the afterglow of the passion, something remained between the two people, soundlessly flowing. No one could say exactly what it was.


    ¡°Fang Yu, I seem to¡­ be addicted.¡±


    Yang Lei gazed at the ceiling, speaking like he was talking to himself.


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Fang Yu quietly let out a ¡°yeah¡± ¡­


    Hua Mao had gotten into trouble.


    When Hua Mao was at Jiangbei watching over the arcade, he got into a conflict with another local power. That power was originally Hua Mao¡¯s nemesis, but Hua Mao¡¯s leadership was strong, and he later became one of Luo Jiu¡¯s people. The other didn¡¯t dare to provoke him lightly. But Hua Mao¡¯s subordinates and these old enemies had grudges. After disputes arose that day, both sides got into a violent fight. Hua Mao¡¯s subordinate was cut, and Hua Mao was outraged. He fought the other party, and the other party harbored resentment. That night, on his way back home, Hua Mao was ambushed and stabbed deeply three times. It was said that at that time, Hua Mao insisted on running to the hospital himself. He was already like a bloody man. The doctor didn¡¯t even dare to believe that he could still arrive at the hospital himself after being stabbed so heavily three times. Ordinary people would long have lay down limply. It could be seen that although Hua Mao was feminine, he was still a man.


    When Fang Yu rushed to the hospital, Hua Mao was already in a deep coma. He had been sent into the emergency room. Luckily, of these three stabs, only one was quite dangerous. Hua Mao had a hard life, and he survived.

 Chapter 23

    When Hua Mao was no longer in danger and had regained consciousness, Fang Yu only said two sentences.


    ¡°Who did it?¡±


    He asked Hua Mao the first sentence.


    After hearing Hua Mao¡¯s reply, Fang Yu expressionlessly turned and walked out of the hospital room.


    ¡°Lao Liang, blow the whistle.¡±


    Fang Yu only said these eight words in total.


    When Hua Mao woke again from a deep sleep, Fang Yu was already sitting by his bed, his dress shirt covered with blood.


    ¡°Da Ge, you¡­¡±


    Hua Mao was shocked.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, this is all someone else¡¯s blood! Da Ge avenged them for you!¡± Lao Liang said next to him.


    ¡°¡­Da Ge¡­¡±


    Hua Mao looked at Fang Yu, his eyes showing how very touched he felt.


    While Hua Mao was in the hospital healing, Fang Yu often went to see him. Sometimes Yang Lei was there, and would go with him. Although Yang Lei didn¡¯t like Hua Mao, he quite appreciated Hua Mao¡¯s toughness.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Every time Hua Mao saw Fang Yu enter the room, his whole face shone. When he also saw Yang Lei following behind, his face fell.


    ¡°Da Ge, later you can come alone. Don¡¯t bring him. Seeing him makes me angry!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s good to be angry. When you¡¯re full of anger, you¡¯ll get better faster,¡± Yang Lei said.


    ¡°Yang Lei, don¡¯t be arrogant. When I get out, let¡¯s have a match!¡± Hua Mao¡¯s tongue was still sharp.


    ¡°First you should get out, then talk!¡± Yang Lei was sarcastic.


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    ¡°Enough, enough.¡± Fang Yu was very tired of these two people who couldn¡¯t get along the moment they met. ¡°What enmity do you two have? Can you stop for a while?¡±


    As they met again and again, Yang Lei and Hua Mao¡¯s bickering became quite customary. Actually, although Hua Mao loved Fang Yu with the real love that a man had for a man, he himself also knew that Fang Yu couldn¡¯t possibly accept him. He could only be Fang Yu¡¯s little brother, and he had given up. To him, right now, he truly didn¡¯t have other thoughts. As long as he could see Fang Yu often and be close to Fang Yu, he was already quite satisfied. So, his hostility toward Yang Lei actually wasn¡¯t really that deep. It was just that Hua Mao¡¯s mouth was unmerciful. Every time he saw Yang Lei, he was still in the habit of being mean to him for a bit.


    That day, Hua Mao suddenly asked Fang Yu: ¡°Da Ge, the videotape I gave you last time, did you watch it?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t.¡± Fang Yu truly hadn¡¯t watched it.


    ¡°Oh.¡± Hua Mao was very disappointed.


    ¡°Take a look. That video is different, really. You¡¯ll know once you¡¯ve watched it.¡± Hua Mao encouraged, his face ambiguous.


    Next to him, Yang Lei¡¯s expression became uneasy.


    ¡°It¡¯s even different. How can it be different?¡± Fang Yu looked at Hua Mao¡¯s expression. Weren¡¯t there only a few kinds of that thing? What else could be different?


    ¡°The way of playing is different. I guarantee you¡¯ve never played like that. Ai, I¡¯ll stop talking. You¡¯ll know when you¡¯ve gone back and watched it.¡± Hua Mao smirked mysteriously.


    But Fang Yu forgot when he went back later. He didn¡¯t remember to pull out and watch the videotape.


    Yang Lei¡¯s mood was very complicated. He faintly hoped that Fang Yu could watch the tape and know that there truly were even more ¡°ways to play,¡± but he was also afraid that Fang Yu would think too much after watching it, and he would really never play with him again.


    After all, right now, Fang Yu hadn¡¯t even thought about the ¡°way of playing¡± of doing it to the end, let alone come to accept it.


    The day Hua Mao was discharged from the hospital, Fang Yu had things to do. He called Yang Lei to represent him in taking the lead, bringing a bunch of Fang Yu¡¯s brothers to hold a feast for Hua Mao.


    Although Chuan-zi and Xiao Wu had a big fight back then, that was a separate matter. Fang Yu¡¯s brothers were still very nice to Yang Lei. Yang Lei was loyal, and he was sincere to people. If he wanted to have a good relationship with anyone, he definitely could establish one. So, Fang Yu¡¯s brothers were also convinced by him and liked him. Fang Yu was also conveniently letting Yang Lei and Hua Mao get closer, though until now, Fang Yu still didn¡¯t know why these two people always bickered the moment they met.


    Seeing that Fang Yu wasn¡¯t present, Hua Mao was very disappointed, but he drank wine as freely as usual, and he didn¡¯t bicker any less with Yang Lei. They had drunk a lot, and the others had all left, yet Yang Lei and Hua Mao still remained, continuing to drink.


    With this drinking, perhaps it was the wine entering their sorrows. Each had their own worries, and the two of them started talking instead.


    ¡°Why do you like men?¡±


    Yang Lei asked Hua Mao.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know; it¡¯s natural. I don¡¯t have feelings towards women.¡±


    ¡°No feelings at all?¡±


    ¡°None.¡±


    ¡°¡­Then what if you have feelings for women first, but later you have feelings for men?¡±


    Yang Lei asked.


    ¡°That¡¯s possible. Those kinds of people are called bi. They take both men and women.¡±


    ¡°¡­Are there many of them?¡±


    ¡°If you say there are many, there aren¡¯t many. If you say there aren¡¯t many, there are many.¡± Hua Mao had drunk wine, and started saying tongue twisters.


    ¡°¡­Then what if you don¡¯t have feelings for any other men, but you only have feelings for one man?¡±


    Yang Lei asked very attentively.


    ¡°Then that¡¯s love! Like what I have for Da Ge.¡± Hua Mao emphasized this word, love.


    ¡°You can stop. It¡¯s hopeless between you and Fang Yu! Don¡¯t touch his thoughts!¡± Yang Lei had drunk too much. He couldn¡¯t hide his jealousy at all.


    What surprised him was that Hua Mao didn¡¯t refute, and he didn¡¯t argue with him. Rather, his face was sad, and he only let out a long sigh after a while.


    ¡°Ai¡­ I also know that it¡¯s hopeless. What I have is unrequited love.¡±


    Hua Mao was still supporting his cheek with a hand. Even Yang Lei couldn¡¯t bear to see this dejected appearance.


    ¡°A man and a man¡­ is that love?¡±


    Yang Lei kept puzzling over this question.


    ¡°Why isn¡¯t it love? Only men understand men the most. Only the love between men surpasses material things and surpasses desire. It¡¯s the purest and most selfless love.¡± Once he drank, Hua Mao even became a poetic youth.


    ¡°Then if that man¡­ he just can¡¯t accept that this is love, what then?¡±


    ¡°Why do you have so many questions?¡± Hua Mao was impatient.


    ¡°I¡¯m just curious!¡±


    ¡°What then, if you really like him, then woo him! Like me, I confessed to Yu Ge. Yu Ge rejected me, but I don¡¯t regret it. I let him know what I think, and I can be worthy of my own heart.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Yang Lei was considering.


    Hua Mao understood, and he stared at Yang Lei.


    ¡°You¡¯re not talking about you and my Yu Ge, are you?¡±


    ¡°Bullshit.¡± Yang Lei spoke this word without confidence.


    Hua Mao also wasn¡¯t in doubt.


    ¡°I¡¯m telling you, Yang Lei, I know that I have no hope, but you also have no hope.¡±


    ¡°Fuck off! Am I the same as you?¡±


    Even if he had love for Fang Yu, Yang Lei had never thought that he and Hua Mao were the same. Hua Mao only liked men, yet Yang Lei only liked Fang Yu among men. There was an essential difference.


    Hua Mao turned his wine glass, drank a mouthful of wine, and let out a bitter sigh.


    ¡°It¡¯s still better to never know some people. Because after you know them, it will add a lot of troubles,¡± Hua Mao said absently.

 Chapter 24

    When Hua Mao left, he only spoke one sentence to Yang Lei.


    ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of you stealing Da Ge. Even if you¡¯re better than me, you can¡¯t be better than a girl, can you?¡±


    Hua Mao was grinning.


    Yang Lei became alert.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll know when you go to Grand Century Restaurant and ask around.¡±


    Hua Mao left.


    At this time in the Grand Century Restaurant, a rumor kept spreading around.


    From the restaurant doormen to the waiters, to the kitchen cooks, to the parking lot managers, and then to the management¡¯s managers and deputy managers, nearly all of them knew this rumor.


    Because in that time of over a month, there was a special guest who appeared in the restaurant on time nearly every night, and always came alone.


    Grand Century Restaurant was a place that the common residents at that time couldn¡¯t really afford. It was mostly civil servants and wealthy people who came. Every time, this guest sat at the same corner by the window, ordering a drink and some very trendy Western desserts at that time, or one or two simple dishes, but only eating a little each time, as though coming to spend money and not to eat.


    This guest was a young lady. A very pretty lady.


    Everyone who saw her had difficulty forgetting how pretty this lady was.


    After the 2000s, there were more and more beautiful girls. The streets were filled with beautiful girls who knew how to dress up, but no matter how beautiful they were, how beautiful their makeup was, there were very few that were like those beauties from the 1980s and 1990s.


    Theirs was of a completely natural quality, unable to be created. A real noble lady.


    It was said that from the day this beautiful lady appeared at the Grand Century Restaurant, she became the focus of gazes from young men, and the object of older ladies¡¯ and young wives¡¯ jealousy. But no matter how many people were watching her, talking about her, guessing where she came from, and what her purpose was, other than when she ordered, she stayed silent. Every night, she just sat there alone and got up to leave after about two hours.


    Later, someone finally found the pattern. She always appeared during the two hours when the general manager, Fang Yu, would appear in the main hall to work.


    It wasn¡¯t until Fang Yu hadn¡¯t gone to Grand Century Restaurants for several days because of Jianghu matters, that the young lady finally said something other than her order to the waiter.


    ¡°Excuse me¡­¡±


    The lady¡¯s voice was as gentle and delicate as she was.


    ¡°¡­Your general manager, Mr. Fang¡­ Is he not here these days?¡±


    From that time on, everyone knew that she came for Fang Yu.


    Ever since the ancient times, beautiful women loved heroes; moreover, Fang Yu was a handsome man.


    At that time, there were girls who bravely pursued out of love, but it was very rare for such a young woman to use this kind of public and conspicuous method to actively and openly pursue.


    Gossip always spread the fastest. The news spread quickly, and of course it spread to Fang Yu¡¯s ears.


    Fang Yu had noticed this girl. It was impossible not to recognize guests who came to the restaurant every night for a month, even if they had a plain face without any characteristics, much less a pretty girl like her.


    But Fang Yu didn¡¯t take these rumors to heart at all. At that time, he was settling Hua Mao¡¯s business. Revenge had been taken, and the people were pacified, but Jianghu¡¯s matters all had to be completely ¡°finished.¡± Even if it was a revenge killing, it had to be finished cleanly. If it couldn¡¯t be finished cleanly, it would leave a lifetime of trouble, so all of Fang Yu¡¯s energy was on dealing with these matters. How could he care about these jests?


    Having dealt with this matter, Fang Yu showed up again at the Grand Century Restaurant that night. The lady called over a waiter, her voice still gentle and delicate.


    ¡°Could you please ask your general manager to come over?¡±


    Hearing the waiter¡¯s message, Fang Yu looked up and came from behind the manager¡¯s desk, walking towards the corner table where the lady was sitting.


    Nearly all of the workers looked over together, even more excited than when waiting to watch a movie.


    ¡°Hello. How can I help you?¡± Fang Yu asked politely.


    The lady raised her eyes, looking at Fang Yu. Her eyes were like two beautiful springs. She maintained a formal posture, but her face turned red.


    ¡°Do you have papaya and snow clam soup?¡± the lady asked softly.


    Fang Yu was taken aback.


    ¡°Sorry, we don¡¯t.¡±


    Now, this tonic and beautifying product is everywhere. At that time, it was still quite rare. Fang Yu¡¯s restaurant wasn¡¯t that trendy yet.


    ¡°I went to many places, but none of them have this dish¡­. Can you make it for me?¡±


    The lady was still speaking softly, her eyes always looking at Fang Yu.


    Fang Yu was in a difficult position. How could he know to make this clam whatever!


    ¡°I¡¯m really sorry¡­ Our chef doesn¡¯t know how to make this dish. Why don¡¯t I help you ask around for which restaurant has it, okay?¡±


    ¡°I like your restaurant. If I teach you how to make it, can you make it for me?¡± the lady asked, still looking at Fang Yu.


    ¡°All right!¡± Fang Yu said easily.


    With more new dishes, they could attract more customers. This was a good thing.


    Seeing that Fang Yu had agreed, the lady slightly let out a breath. Even Fang Yu could sense the nervousness and calmness in her desperate composure¡­


    When Yang Lei went to Grand Century Restaurant, he didn¡¯t need to ask at all. Everyone knew of this matter.


    ¡°That young lady, heh, she¡¯s really capable. She isn¡¯t an ordinary person! There are many girls around Fang Yu, but she has the most ideas. She taught them some ¡®papaya and snow clam soup,¡¯ while Fang Yu stayed by her side. Haven¡¯t they gotten close?!¡±


    ¡°Haven¡¯t they? But with her style, have you seen the skirt she wore that day? I went to the department store to look at the price, tsk tsk, I was scared to death!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what Manager Fang thinks of her?¡±


    ¡°Well, do you need to ask? Such a pretty and wealthy lady has come. Is there a man who doesn¡¯t want her??¡±


    ¡­


    When Yang Lei heard this, his face turned green.


    Yang Lei had also met this lady. He often went to the Grand Century Restaurant to visit Fang Yu at night. How could he not have seen her? Yang Lei was also a man; how could he have no reaction to a pretty lady? He had noticed long ago. At that time, he even joked with Fang Yu: ¡°Look at that girl, always looking at the two of us. Who does she like?¡±


    Fang Yu even said: ¡°You, definitely you.¡±


    Yang Lei laughed with a ¡°hehe¡±: ¡°I don¡¯t think so. The ladies who like me are all the bold type. This one doesn¡¯t seem like that!¡±


    It could be seen that Yang Lei¡¯s intuition was very accurate.


    Now that Yang Lei heard this, he had mixed feelings in his heart. He was about to ask where Fang Yu was, when Fang Yu walked out from the back of the restaurant.


    ¡°Fang¡­¡±


    Just as Yang Lei was about to greet him, he paused for a moment. That lady also walked out behind Fang Yu.


    Fang Yu saw Yang Lei, walked over, and patted him.


    ¡°Wait a moment for me.¡±


    He turned to the lady.


    ¡°Miss Lin, I¡¯ll call a car to send you home.¡±


    ¡°No need, my house isn¡¯t far from here,¡± the lady said gently.


    ¡°It¡¯s not safe at night. It¡¯s better to send you off. Our car also needs to go out for business. It¡¯s along the way.¡±


    ¡°Okay, then¡­ Thank you.¡± The lady stared dazedly at Fang Yu.


    Fang Yu saw the lady to the car and came back. He saw Yang Lei leaning against the manager¡¯s desk, smoking.


    ¡°Heh, heh, you¡¯ll be fined!¡± Fang Yu joked.


    Yang Lei crinkled his eyes and glanced at him with a smile at the corners of his mouth.


    ¡°Pretty intimate,¡± Yang Lei said.


    Fang Yu didn¡¯t take his teasing seriously.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t I see you so refined usually? You didn¡¯t even say a dirty word.¡±


    ¡°Fuck!¡± Fang Yu gave him a dirty word.


    ¡°Can I say dirty words to guests?¡±


    ¡°Was that a guest? I heard as soon as I entered these doors. Are you treating me as an outsider? You have such a big affair, and you didn¡¯t tell me.¡±


    Yang Lei was still lifting the corner of his mouth.


    ¡°Enough! Hear what nonsense they¡¯re saying.¡±


    When Fang Yu thought of the rumors flying everywhere, he was annoyed.


    Yang Lei observed Fang Yu¡¯s expression, stubbed out the cigarette, and put an arm around Fang Yu¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°All right, come eat with brother.¡±


    That night, Yang Lei didn¡¯t mention this matter again, and Fang Yu also didn¡¯t mention it.


    Yang Lei wanted to ask, but in matters like these, Yang Lei was careful instead. He wasn¡¯t crude like he was in fights. He thought that if Fang Yu really had thoughts about that lady, if he asked, it was asking for his own sorrow. If Fang Yu didn¡¯t have such thoughts, and he kept asking, Fang Yu¡¯s lack of thoughts could instead turn into having thoughts.


    Yang Lei was impulsive, more so than anyone. Yang Lei could endure, better than anyone.


    He didn¡¯t ask a single word.


    But after two days, the two of them ran into that lady.


    That lady¡¯s surname was Lin. Her name was Lin Shanshan.


    Lin Shanshan teaching the chef how to make papaya and snow clam soup, was finding an opportunity to get to know Fang Yu. She also truly got to know Fang Yu, but after making this dish, she originally hoped that Fang Yu could interact more with her. Yet she hadn¡¯t thought that Fang Yu was really professional. Not only did he not ask for her contact information, but he also didn¡¯t say an unnecessary word. It was completely a gentleman¡¯s friendship. After teaching them how to make the dish, she went and sat in the restaurant again. Fang Yu just greeted her and spoke a few words with her. Sometimes, he brought some drinks and desserts, and gave some discounts and whatnot. There was nothing else.


    Lin Shanshan also couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. No matter how reserved she was, she hadn¡¯t thought that Fang Yu would be such a gentleman. After all, around her, none of the men she had met were like this. After knowing her, they all actively pursued her. Now, she also didn¡¯t know what to do going forward.


    So, she could only muster her courage again, and go find Fang Yu.


    That day, Fang Yu was quite free. He went to Yang Lei¡¯s company and waited for Yang Lei to finish work. When Yang Lei finished work and the two of them came out together, they saw Lin Shanshan waiting at the entrance of the company.


    Lin Shanshan had heard from the Grand Century Restaurant, and knew that Fang Yu came here to see Yang Lei, so she came over.


    ¡°Miss Lin?¡±


    Fang Yu was also very surprised.


    ¡°What can I do for you?¡±


    Lin Shanshan bit her lip. Fang Yu saw her expression, and was a little silent.


    Fang Yu wasn¡¯t a fool. This lady¡¯s thoughts were expressed so obviously that everyone could see them. Could Fang Yu not see them?


    Beautiful girls were every man¡¯s longing. It wasn¡¯t true to say that Fang Yu wasn¡¯t moved at all.


    But Fang Yu wasn¡¯t someone who easily took this step emotionally. Or else, could a major gangster like him, with status and social standing in Jianghu, not have a woman?


    Yang Lei looked at these two people on the side. He didn¡¯t speak.


    ¡°¡­In the future, don¡¯t call me Miss Lin. You can just call me Shanshan,¡± Lin Shanshan said quietly.


    ¡°I¡­ I want to be friends with you. Can I?¡± Lin Shanshan gathered all of her courage. Her face was red to the back of her ears.


    ¡°We are already friends,¡± Fang Yu said. He wouldn¡¯t embarrass any girl.


    Lin Shanshan lowered her head and took out a card from her bag. It was the most popular and exquisite greeting card of those years. It was also scented, and it was the most advanced music card of that time. It was an electronic card that could automatically produce pleasant music once it was opened.


    Lin Shanshan handed the card to Fang Yu and blushingly said, ¡°It¡¯s for you,¡± and then turned around and quickly left.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Fang Yu accepted this card. Opening it, there was a string of tinkling music notes, like the lady¡¯s soft heart.


    Inside, several lines were written in elegant script: ¡°Fang Yu: I wish you success in your work and happiness every day.¡± Below, there was also a tiny phone number.


    Yang Lei stood to the side with crossed arms. Fang Yu glanced at him.


    ¡°What¡¯s with your expression?¡±


    Fang Yu asked Yang Lei.


    ¡°Envy and jealousy,¡± Yang Lei said.


    If it were 2011, Yang Lei should say envy, jealousy, and hate.


    Fang Yu gave the card to Yang Lei.


    ¡°Why are you giving it to me?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have a place to put it right now. Should I hold it in my hands?¡±


    ¡°I also don¡¯t have a place.¡±


    ¡°Put it in your office.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t want it? It¡¯s the lady¡¯s love letter, such an infatuation.¡± Hearing that Fang Yu didn¡¯t plan to take it, Yang Lei¡¯s originally extremely gloomy mood became better.


    ¡°Enough!¡± Fang Yu could tell that Yang Lei was being sarcastic with him.


    That night, they ate outside. Yang Lei and Fang Yu both drank wine, and Yang Lei raised his eyes and asked Fang Yu: ¡°Just what do you think about her?¡±


    Today¡¯s face-to-face meeting made Yang Lei unable to sit still. He couldn¡¯t keep waiting. If he kept waiting, he was afraid that Fang Yu would become someone else¡¯s person the next day.


    ¡°How can I think?¡± Fang Yu said.


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe that you really don¡¯t have any thoughts at all.¡±


    When Yang Lei said these words, his heart was bitter. He knew that, for a girl like this to actively pursue, few men could really resist.


    ¡°She¡¯s really not bad, but look, are we the same kind of people?¡± Fang Yu said.


    ¡°If you¡¯re not the same kind of people, then you don¡¯t dare to have thoughts?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t dare.¡±


    Fang Yu drank a mouthful of wine and raised his eyes to look at Yang Lei.


    ¡°I told you about my past sweetheart. When she and I were together, I swore to treat her well. But later, there were too many things that I knew I couldn¡¯t do. I can¡¯t give a good girl security, unless that girl is also playing with me and doesn¡¯t take it seriously,¡± Fang Yu said.


    ¡°According to your words, you¡¯re not going to date?¡±


    Yang Lei was still unhappy in his heart. He didn¡¯t know if Fang Yu didn¡¯t like that lady, or if although Fang Yu liked her, he didn¡¯t want to burden her.


    ¡°After a few years, I really can¡¯t mess around anymore, and Jiu Ge won¡¯t need me to mess around. Then I¡¯ll find a girl and get married.¡±


    ¡°All of these are excuses,¡± Yang Lei couldn¡¯t help saying.


    ¡°Do you have someone in your heart or not?¡±


    Fang Yu stared ahead. His expression was a little complicated, a little bewildered. Fang Yu was always firm. He rarely had this kind of expression.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Fang Yu said.


    That night, Yang Lei followed Fang Yu back to Fang Yu¡¯s house.


    Right now, both of them each had their own work to do. It wasn¡¯t like before. Yang Lei didn¡¯t have that much time to often go to Fang Yu¡¯s place and live, so right now, when Yang Lei occasionally followed Fang Yu back, it was like a tacit indication. They were going to sleep together.


    Fang Yu didn¡¯t say anything. They entered, and just as the door closed, Yang Lei tightly hugged Fang Yu, bringing him toward the bed.


    They took off their clothes with heavy breaths. Yang Lei roughly and impatiently fondled Fang Yu. His strength was much greater than usual and much more impatient.


    ¡°¡­!¡± Fang Yu was hurt by Yang Lei, and he couldn¡¯t help but push him away.


    ¡°What¡¯s with you?¡±


    Fang Yu asked hoarsely.


    ¡°Nothing.¡±


    Yang Lei also answered hoarsely. He fondled Fang Yu¡¯s body forcefully. Now, Fang Yu already didn¡¯t resist his fondling. He fondled Fang Yu¡¯s smooth skin and strong waist. He couldn¡¯t restrain the complicated motions that filled his heart, and kissed Fang Yu¡¯s neck. After kissing a few times, he couldn¡¯t bear it anymore, and went to kiss Fang Yu¡¯s lips.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Fang Yu turned his head away.


    The two of them had played until now, and they had gotten used to playing, but they had never kissed.


    This was like a bottom line. No one had talked about it, but it was a bottom line that both of them were clear about.


    They could jerk each other off and they could give blowjobs, but that was all ¡°playing.¡± Even if their playing went too far and it was absurd, that was still playing. But kissing wasn¡¯t the same. That was something only lovers would do. If they kissed, then that really wasn¡¯t playing, and they couldn¡¯t keep playing.


    Yang Lei knew, and Fang Yu knew.


    So Yang Lei had never kissed Fang Yu. No matter how passionate he was, he hadn¡¯t. He strenuously restrained himself.


    Even though in dreams, he had already kissed Fang Yu countless times. He always greedily, deeply kissed him, entangling his tongue and not letting go, wishing that he could not let go for a lifetime¡­


    Seeing Fang Yu dodge, Yang Lei didn¡¯t insist. He kissed Fang Yu¡¯s face once, and brought their things together¡­

 Chapter 25

    After they finished that day, Yang Lei didn¡¯t speak for a long time.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you today, do you have something on your mind?¡± Fang Yu asked Yang Lei.


    ¡°Nothing,¡± Yang Lei said.


    ¡°Treating me as an outsider?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m treating you as my wife.¡±


    ¡°Fuck off!¡±


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s really nothing.¡±


    Yang Lei had a lot on his mind, yet he couldn¡¯t open his mouth.


    After a while, Yang Lei said: ¡°Say, does it feel good for the two of us to do it like this, or to do it with a girl?¡±


    Fang Yu was silent for a moment.


    ¡°Those can¡¯t be compared.¡±


    ¡°Why can¡¯t they be compared?¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t done it with a girl in so long.¡± Fang Yu spoke the truth.


    Yang Lei was happy when he heard these words.


    ¡°I think the two of us like this feels good, even better.¡±


    Fang Yu glanced at Yang Lei.


    ¡°You¡¯ve done it recently?¡±


    Yang Lei processed his words, hurriedly: ¡°No! Am I a person who messes around like that? I don¡¯t have a sweetheart. Ever since I played with you like this¡­ I haven¡¯t even touched a girl.¡±


    Fang Yu was silent for a moment. He said: ¡°Sleep.¡±


    He turned over and lay down to sleep, and heard Yang Lei suddenly ask: ¡°That young lady Miss Lin, do you want to do it with her?¡±


    Fang Yu was stunned. He kicked Yang Lei with his feet.


    ¡°Can you say some good words?¡± Fang Yu scolded.


    ¡°I¡¯m a gangster, I don¡¯t have good words. Such a pretty lady, you don¡¯t want to fuck her?¡±


    It wasn¡¯t clear what Yang Lei¡¯s mentality was. When he spoke these words, he was half spiteful and half upset.


    ¡°Fuck, fuck, I¡¯ll fucking fuck you!¡±


    Fang Yu suddenly turned over, pulled Yang Lei down onto the bed, pinned him down, and started dealing with Yang Lei.


    ¡°Haha¡­ ha!¡±


    Yang Lei sprang and laughed like a shrimp because of Fang Yu.


    ¡°That¡¯s what you get for not having good words!¡±


    Fang Yu was also laughing. The two of them entangled together on the bed¡­


    One night later, no one sat at the corner table of the Grand Century Restaurant. Lin Shanshan arrived early at the restaurant. She directly walked towards Fang Yu, even carrying a beautifully-wrapped gift box.


    Before many people¡¯s eyes, Lin Shanshan handed the gift box to Fang Yu.


    ¡°Miss Lin, this is¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve said to call me Shanshan.¡±


    ¡°¡­Shanshan, this¡­¡±


    ¡°This is a small meal that I made. If you haven¡¯t eaten yet¡­ you can try it.¡±


    Lin Shanshan¡¯s face was red again.


    Fang Yu was stunned. He looked at that beautifully wrapped lunchbox, and then looked at so many people watching around them. Fang Yu hesitated for a moment and accepted it.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    He wouldn¡¯t embarrass a girl to her face, let alone embarrass her in front of so many people.


    Lin Shanshan had gathered her courage and gave him a card, with her phone number written down, but she never received Fang Yu¡¯s phone call. She truly was an infatuated and persistent lady. The more Fang Yu didn¡¯t respond, the more she wasn¡¯t willing to give up.


    From that day on, Lin Shanshan started to deliver food to Fang Yu every night.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ve already eaten, and our restaurant has work meals. You don¡¯t need to worry about it.¡±


    At first, Fang Yu politely refused her.


    After a while, Lin Shanshan said softly: ¡°I know the taste is far below your restaurant¡¯s dishes. If you don¡¯t like eating it, you can just put it on the side. It¡¯s okay.¡±


    But her expression was already strenuously holding back her hurt feelings and sadness.


    Fang Yu was, after all, a man, and a man among men. He was considerate towards women. Seeing that she seemed about to shed tears, he couldn¡¯t bear it. He opened the lunchbox and ate.


    Lin Shanshan finally smiled.


    Although Fang Yu politely expressed many times that she didn¡¯t need to bring food, Lin Shanshan kept insisting on bringing some every night, so Fang Yu was helpless.


    Lin Shanshan was very smart. She knew that if she clearly expressed something right now, there was a possibility of Fang Yu rejecting her. However, as long as she didn¡¯t pierce through that paper layer, Fang Yu also couldn¡¯t openly reject her. After all, she hadn¡¯t said anything.


    So when Yang Lei arrived at Fang Yu¡¯s manager¡¯s office that day, pushing open the door, he saw Fang Yu eating the food in the lunchbox, and Lin Shanshan was next to him.


    ¡°You came?¡± Fang Yu greeted Yang Lei casually.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Yang Lei, who was always great with words, didn¡¯t know what to say. Encountering this scene, he was a little bewildered.


    ¡°¡­I seem to have come at the wrong time!¡±


    Yang Lei reacted, smiling slightly as he spoke a sentence.


    Lin Shanshan was a little embarrassed. She stood up and said: ¡°Then I¡¯ll go first. You guys talk.¡±


    After Lin Shanshan left, Yang Lei sat down across from Fang Yu and glanced in the lunchbox. Fang Yu didn¡¯t finish eating. Even the remaining dishes looked quite rich.


    ¡°Pretty good. You¡¯ve even eaten this? You¡¯re too lucky,¡± Yang Lei said.


    ¡°No wonder you ignore me when I call you to eat. It turns out that there¡¯s a beautiful girl here providing your own food. You¡¯re putting your girlfriend before your friend.¡±


    ¡°Are you done?¡±


    Fang Yu covered the lunchbox that he hadn¡¯t finished eating.


    ¡°Did you eat? I¡¯ll go with you to eat out,¡± Fang Yu said.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you already full? You¡¯ll still eat?¡± Yang Lei said.


    ¡°Eat with you!¡±


    Fang Yu went out with Yang Lei.


    A bottle of five flavors turned in Yang Lei¡¯s heart. He didn¡¯t know how he felt.


    When he arrived, he had already heard about that lady bringing Fang Yu food. But seeing the two of them together with his own eyes, and the atmosphere even seemed quite harmonious, made Yang Lei¡¯s heart feel like it had been soaked in an old jar of pickled cabbage. It was a feeling that he couldn¡¯t describe.


    When he had just entered the room, he suddenly felt that he was very superfluous, as though he were the third wheel.


    ¡°When did I ignore you when you called me to eat?¡±


    Fang Yu still remembered Yang Lei¡¯s words just now.


    ¡°If you keep eating like that, would you still pay attention to me?¡± Yang Lei smiled, his words ambiguous. There were storms in his heart, but his face really didn¡¯t bring it out at all. This was also the calmness that he had gradually honed after following Yan Ziyi.


    Fang Yu didn¡¯t say anything.


    Yang Lei didn¡¯t know that the second day, Fang Yu visited Lin Shanshan.


    This was Fang Yu¡¯s first time asking Lin Shanshan out.


    When Lin Shanshan brought Fang Yu food, Fang Yu said to her: ¡°Let¡¯s talk at another place.¡±


    Lin Shanshan¡¯s whole face lit up. She nodded shyly.


    No one knew what Fang Yu said to Lin Shanshan that day, because a third person was not present at the scene.


    But there were people who saw that when Lin Shanshan came out from a coffee shop, there were tears on her face as she left.


    After that day, Lin Shanshan didn¡¯t go to Grand Century Restaurant again. She didn¡¯t bring Fang Yu food, and she no longer sat at that table every day, dazedly waiting.


    When she disappeared, people in the restaurant were all quietly discussing, guessing that something had happened between her and Fang Yu, but no one knew.


    Some people said that it was really a pity. Actually, no matter if it was this lady¡¯s appearance, character, or family background, they were all worthy enough for Manager Fang.


    Some people also said, perhaps there was already someone in Manager Fang¡¯s heart, or maybe Manager Fang already had a girlfriend, and she just hadn¡¯t yet appeared.


    There were also people who said, ¡°Do you know Manager Fang¡¯s background? Do you know what kind of person he is? Perhaps that lady already heard clearly and didn¡¯t dare come again¡­¡±


    All in all, for a period of time, Lin Shanshan disappeared.


    Not long after Lin Shanshan disappeared, there was unprecedented bloodshed in the Grand Century Restaurant.


    Not only did this bloodshed bring Fang Yu into endless troubles, it also forced Yang Lei to face his family whom he was never willing to mention.


    Before that matter happened, Fang Yu followed Luo Jiu out of town for work. He went for half a month.


    As to Lin Shanshan¡¯s disappearance, Yang Lei was naturally happy after he knew about it, but he was not overly happy.


    He was glad that Fang Yu wasn¡¯t moved by Lin Shanshan, but Yang Lei knew that one Lin Shanshan leaving didn¡¯t mean that there wouldn¡¯t be a Wang Shanshan, Zhang Shanshan, Li Shanshan¡­


    Fang Yu would have a girlfriend sooner or later. He would marry a woman sooner or later. Could Fang Yu not date or marry for a lifetime?


    The problem between him and Fang Yu wasn¡¯t the problem of one Lin Shanshan. Yang Lei was very clear.


    The clearer he was, the more anxious he was. He thought of Hua Mao¡¯s words again.


    Before he thought it through, Fang Yu and Luo Jiu went out of town. In these two weeks, Yang Lei seemed to be lost in thought all day. After he finished the company¡¯s matters, he didn¡¯t know what he should do.


    He brought his group of brothers to sing every night, but he couldn¡¯t relieve his loneliness.


    Before Fang Yu went, he left his house key with him, asking him to help look after his house. Actually, he knew that Yang Lei loved freedom, so he was giving him a comfortable place. Yang Lei lay alone on Fang Yu¡¯s steel-framed bed, thinking over all sorts of things. His thoughts kept revolving around Fang Yu.


    Yang Lei suddenly sat up.


    ¡°Really fucking strange,¡± Yang Lei cursed.


    Ever since he met Fang Yu, he had become stranger and stranger. And the video tape that made him start to become strange was imprinted before Yang Lei¡¯s eyes.


    Yang Lei couldn¡¯t help putting it inside the VCR again, starting to play it.


    The two men on the screen lay closely on top of each other. The man on top forcefully thrusted, letting out ecstatic moans. The close-up focused on the place they were connected. Yang Lei was short of breath¡­


    Yang Lei called the hotel Fang Yu was staying at. Fang Yu just happened to be in the room.


    ¡°When are you coming back?¡± Yang Lei asked.


    ¡°Sunday. Why, you¡¯re at my house?¡± Fang Yu guessed it in one try.


    ¡°I can¡¯t sleep.¡±


    ¡°If you can¡¯t sleep, then watch porn,¡± Fang Yu joked casually.


    ¡°I¡¯m watching.¡± Yang Lei said every truth.


    ¡°You motherfucker¡­ You¡¯re really direct.¡± Fang Yu knew that Yang Lei was keen on this matter. Actually, he was also the same.


    Yang Lei was silent for a moment. He lowered his voice.


    ¡°¡­I miss you.¡±


    Normally, Yang Lei wouldn¡¯t be able to say these words even if he were beaten to death. It was just now. Fang Yu and Yang Lei both knew very well what it meant to say these words at this time.


    ¡°Fuck, don¡¯t be disgusting,¡± Fang Yu said.


    ¡°You haven¡¯t missed me?¡± Yang Lei asked quietly.


    The video was still playing, and Yang Lei¡¯s voice was still hoarse.


    Fang Yu was silent.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be back Sunday afternoon¡­¡± Fang Yu said¡­


    The day Fang Yu and Luo Jiu came back, Yan Ziyi just happened to invite Luo Jiu for a meal. Knowing that they had just come back from work, he welcomed them back as well.


    In the private room of the Grand Oriental Hotel, Yang Lei sat at the table. He waited anxiously, and even Yan Ziyi noticed.


    ¡°You and Fang Yu didn¡¯t meet for half a month. Does this short amount of time make a difference?¡± Yan Ziyi wanted Yang Lei and Fang Yu to be close. No matter in what aspect, he needed to form a stronger alliance with Luo Jiu.


    ¡°Look at what you¡¯re saying, Boss. Fang Yu isn¡¯t going out with me.¡± Yang Lei was always casual with Yan Ziyi.


    ¡°It¡¯s just about the same!¡± Yan Ziyi was joking. How could he know that he had so much foresight that he even got this correct?


    Luo Jiu and Fang Yu finally arrived, travel-worn. They had come directly from the railway station, and they didn¡¯t have time to go back and change clothes. Although tired from travel, Fang Yu was still so neat and clean. He was still wearing his trademark white dress shirt, tucked into black jeans, looking very handsome. He entered the private room behind Luo Jiu, and smiled at Yan Ziyi and Yang Lei, greeting them.


    Of course, Fang Yu didn¡¯t wear white dress shirts every day. He just somewhat preferred them. Most of the time, he would still wear all kinds of clothes. Yang Lei didn¡¯t know if it was because he had remembered his white dress shirt the first time they met, or if it was because Fang Yu truly looked very good in a white dress shirt, but Yang Lei liked to see him in a white dress shirt.


    Fang Yu first greeted Yan Ziyi politely. When his eyes turned to Yang Lei, both of them didn¡¯t say much. They just made eye contact and smiled.


    One smile expressed everything without the need for words.


    Of course, Yang Lei thought so.


    Brothers on both sides sat outside the private room. Just the four of them were in the private room, seated around a small table. The two bosses were imposing. When they sat down, each took up a large space, so Fang Yu and Yang Lei sat quite close, and they stayed quite close.


    The two of them were busy looking after the two bosses, pouring wine and giving them food. The two of them were equally capable, obedient, and loyal. Looking at these two subordinates, Yan Ziyi and Luo Jiu both liked them and were satisfied with them from the bottom of their hearts. They drank a lot, and their words flowed freely. The two bosses chatted excitedly back and forth, and Fang Yu chatted with them. Yet, Yang Lei¡¯s thoughts were gradually no longer on the table. On his face, there was an expression of attentively listening to the two bosses speak, but he quietly reached his hand under the table and over, putting it on Fang Yu¡¯s leg.


    Yang Lei couldn¡¯t hold back. Since he saw Fang Yu, his heart itched unbearably. Yang Lei was truly addicted, and so addicted that he couldn¡¯t control himself.


    Fang Yu was indeed a gangster. He remained calm, the expression on his face not changing at all. He didn¡¯t even pause in what he was saying.


    Seeing that Fang Yu ignored him, Yang Lei intentionally felt up his leg towards the middle of his legs.


    Fang Yu grabbed Yang Lei¡¯s hand, and raised his foot and kicked Yang Lei¡¯s foot.


    Taking advantage, Yang Lei¡¯s hand grabbed Fang Yu¡¯s hand, pulling it and forcefully squeezing it once.


    Fang Yu discretely glanced at Yang Lei. Luo Jiu was still asking him: ¡°Fang Yu, that person said that, right?¡±


    ¡°He did say that, Jiu Ge.¡±


    Fang Yu calmly replied, yet his hand was wrestling with Yang Lei. He flipped his hand and grabbed back Yang Lei¡¯s hand, making Yang Lei unable to move.


    Yang Lei also didn¡¯t move. He enjoyed the feeling of having his hand held by Fang Yu. There was still a smile at the corner of his lips.


    Yang Lei also entered into the table¡¯s conversation in earnest, yet his hand stealthily swept over Fang Yu¡¯s palm again and again.


    The implication was too obvious, and Fang Yu¡¯s expression was a little forced. Fang Yu let go of his hand.


    Yang Lei knew that Fang Yu was doting on him. Because of Fang Yu¡¯s doting, Yang Lei dared to do everything. He coughed, smiling as he said loudly to the two bosses: ¡°Da Ge, Jiu Ge, I¡¯ll go to the bathroom.¡±


    And then he stood up and walked out. When he stood up, he glanced at Fang Yu.


    With his glance, even Yan Ziyi and Luo Jiu could tell that he wanted Fang Yu to go out with him. Actually, with their hands moving around just now, what kind of people were Yan Ziyi and Luo Jiu? Could they not see that they were messing around under the table? Of course, they couldn¡¯t see exactly what the ¡°hell¡± they were doing. They just treated it as the two of them joking around.


    ¡°Fang Yu, you go too. Go.¡± Luo Jiu waved at him.


    When Fang Yu walked out, Luo Jiu and Yan Ziyi shook their heads and sighed: ¡°These two boys, why are they so clingy? They even had to run out to whisper.¡±


    ¡°Well, they¡¯re young people. It¡¯s boring to always accompany us old men. Let them have fun!¡± Actually, these two bosses were just about forty.


    Yang Lei and Fang Yu went into the restroom, one after the other. Yang Lei went in first and turned around. When Fang Yu came in, he pulled Fang Yu. Without a chance to speak, he pushed him forcefully into the stall and bolted the door.


    Other than them, the restroom was empty.


    Yang Lei couldn¡¯t bear it. He had already endured for half a month. From the moment he saw Fang Yu, he couldn¡¯t bear it.


    At Yang Lei¡¯s age and with his energy, he could do it several times a day. What did half a month look like?


    ¡°¡­Don¡¯t be crazy!¡±


    Fang Yu wanted to stop him, but Yang Lei was already an arrow fitted on the bowstring. How could he listen? He panted, roughly pulled up Fang Yu¡¯s white dress shirt, reached his hand into Fang Yu¡¯s undershirt and impatiently fondled and stroked. He pressed Fang Yu against the back of the stall¡¯s door, and pulled down the zipper of Fang Yu¡¯s pants without any hesitation.


    Impulse won over reason. Actually, Fang Yu had also held back for a long time. Before, he was already enduring when Yang Lei teased him like that. Once Yang Lei went into the restroom, he knew what Yang Lei wanted to do. Was Fang Yu someone who could endure? He hugged Yang Lei tight, entangling together with him.


    They hadn¡¯t seen each other for half a month, both yearning. Fang Yu hugged Yang Lei¡¯s butt, impatiently kneading Yang Lei¡¯s lower body. Yang Lei had already pulled down Fang Yu¡¯s jeans zipper and pulled his jeans down to his thighs. He messily rubbed and fondled, pressing against Fang Yu¡¯s ear as he excitedly and wildly: ¡°I really fucking¡­ missed you to death¡­¡± Yang Lei already didn¡¯t know what he was saying. Even his voice was trembling. He pulled out Fang Yu¡¯s thing that suddenly jumped out, and knelt down without hesitation, putting it in his mouth¡­


    Fang Yu leaned close against the stall¡¯s door, lifting his neck. He closed his eyes and his breathing became heavier. As he enjoyed Yang Lei¡¯s service, he let out deep pants¡­


    The door of the restroom was suddenly pushed open. People came in one after the other. Both of them held their breaths, not letting out any sound. Yang Lei moved his tongue, intricately licking Fang Yu. Fang Yu¡¯s chest heavily rose and fell¡­


    Outside the door, there was the sound of other people talking and moving. The nervous and secretive atmosphere made the two inside the stall feel incomparable excitement. The sound of footsteps outside the door finally all faded. Fang Yu pulled Yang Lei up and fiercely jerked off both of their things. Yang Lei couldn¡¯t help but moan out loud, trembling as he released into Fang Yu¡¯s palm. Fang Yu also came on Yang Lei¡¯s stomach¡­


    That night, they went back to Fang Yu¡¯s house. The two of them overturned the heavens and the earth in bed, like they had endless energy and desire. Yang Lei hugged Fang Yu tightly. He was absorbed in Fang Yu¡¯s initiative. That night, Fang Yu was very immersed, even more intense than all his previous times. Fang Yu was more impatient than before, as restless and uncomfortable as though he could never be relieved.


    ¡°¡­What is it?¡± Yang Lei felt Fang Yu¡¯s agitation.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡± Fang Yu said. He also didn¡¯t know what it was, but even if Yang Lei sucked him off, he was still not satisfied. He was restless all over. He wanted to receive more relief, but he also didn¡¯t know what to do. In his passion, Fang Yu suddenly flipped Yang Lei over, letting Yang Lei lie on the bed, and inserted his trembling erection between Yang Lei¡¯s thighs from behind. They hadn¡¯t played like this before. Perhaps sometimes, they were really following their instincts in bed. There was no need to be taught. Yang Lei couldn¡¯t help but press his thighs tight, experiencing the excitement of this new way of playing. Fang Yu panted for breath, heavily starting to thrust between his legs¡­


    Yang Lei lay on the bed, feeling Fang Yu¡¯s great strength. Fang Yu thrusted between his legs, pounding him heavily, swaying his body and the entire bed. Yang Lei¡¯s swollen lower part rubbed tightly against the bedsheets. Yang Lei had an illusion of becoming one with Fang Yu. He brought his legs closer, bringing Fang Yu more pleasure. He heard Fang Yu¡¯s quicker and quicker pants at his back. His movements were fiercer and fiercer, faster and faster¡­ Yang Lei was also moaning, rubbing. He heard Fang Yu¡¯s one low and constrained groan, and then there was hot wetness between his legs¡­


    When the climax was over, Fang Yu didn¡¯t move. He was still lying on Yang Lei¡¯s back.


    It was a long time before Yang Lei recovered, panting. He felt Fang Yu quietly pull away from between his legs, turn over, and sit on the edge of the bed.


    ¡°¡­Really fucking amazing!¡± Yang Lei was excited and emotional. He turned his head, smiling as he looked at Fang Yu¡¯s back.


    ¡°Really great. Let¡¯s do that again next time!¡±


    Yang Lei was still immersed in the aftereffects of the climax.


    Fang Yu didn¡¯t say anything, his back to Yang Lei.


    After a long time, Yang Lei heard Fang Yu speak.


    ¡°Yang Lei, let¡¯s stop playing from now on.¡±


    Yang Lei was stunned.


    He didn¡¯t know what to say¡­


    It was a long time before Yang Lei said, What did you say?


    ¡°I said, let¡¯s stop playing like this from now on,¡± Fang Yu said in a low voice.


    ¡°¡­Why?¡±


    Yang Lei¡¯s mind was blank.


    Fang Yu didn¡¯t answer.


    Yang Lei sat up. He didn¡¯t even clean the mess between his legs.


    ¡°¡­You don¡¯t want to play?¡±


    Yang Lei looked at Fang Yu¡¯s back. Something in his heart kept sinking down.


    Fang Yu put on his pants and stood up, silently lighting a cigarette.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Yang Lei stared at him, his voice becoming rough. He sat on the bed without moving.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to play,¡± Fang Yu said.


    ¡°¡­You fucking were like that just now, was that not wanting to play?!¡± Yang Lei raised his voice abruptly.


    ¡°Is what we¡¯re doing normal??¡± Fang Yu also roared out.


    ¡°I¡¯ve said before, this is just playing! It¡¯s very normal! Why are you thinking that much?!¡± Yang Lei was angry.


    ¡°I was fucking aroused by your body! Is this called normal?!¡± Fang Yu abruptly smashed the cigarette end on the ground.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Yang Lei stopped talking. He looked steadily at Fang Yu.


    Fang Yu took out another cigarette, irritably put it in his mouth, and inhaled sharply.


    ¡°¡­These days I was away from you, all I thought about was doing these things with you. ¡­You are my brother! You say this is playing, but we¡¯ve long crossed the line. Both of us know it! Is this really called normal? ¡­I don¡¯t know. I really don¡¯t know.¡±


    Fang Yu¡¯s mood was confused. He spoke incoherently, as he forcefully smoked.


    ¡°You are my best brother.¡±


    Fang Yu¡¯s dejected voice struck into Yang Lei¡¯s heart like a heavy hammer.


    ¡°¡­Just what is this between us?¡±


    Yang Lei didn¡¯t answer, and Fang Yu didn¡¯t have the answer.


    There was silence in the room.


    ¡°Let¡¯s not play anymore.¡±


    Fang Yu¡¯s voice was low.


    ¡°If we keep playing, we can¡¯t even be brothers¡­¡± Fang Yu said¡­


    Yang Lei didn¡¯t say anything from beginning to end. There was a constraining quiet in the room.


    Yang Lei lowered his head, looking between his own legs. He looked blankly for a while. He wanted to smile bitterly, but he couldn¡¯t smile.


    ¡°Stop playing?¡± Yang Lei said.


    ¡°You felt good, but I still haven¡¯t felt good?¡±


    Fang Yu raised his head, looking at Yang Lei.


    ¡°I sucked you off, and lay down and let you do me. You felt good and now you¡¯re saying to stop playing? Is anything this cheap?¡± Yang Lei said.


    Fang Yu was silent for a while. He walked to the side of the bed and sat down next to Yang Lei. He put his hand on Yang Lei¡¯s thing. Without hesitation, he was about to bend down.


    ¡°Scram!!!¡±


    Yang Lei pushed Fang Yu away. He jumped up and put on his pants and T-shirt, and rushed out the door without looking back.


    He rushed downstairs, rushed down to the wide terrace on the second floor, rushed into the empty street in the night. Yang Lei ran desperately, unable to stop¡­

 Chapter 26

    Yan Ziyi was worried to death those few days.


    His construction project was originally progressing smoothly, but in the demolition phase, they encountered a holdout. If this holdout were a civilian, Yan Ziyi would definitely not use force. After all, he had morals, but this household was a bigshot who had gotten used to messing around in the desakota. He wanted an exorbitant price, just to scam him out of money. Could Yan Ziyi let him do this? So, he let Yang Lei come out and settle this matter. Yan Ziyi¡¯s intention was that they didn¡¯t necessarily have to fight. Looking at the other¡¯s attitude, if they could win them over, then they would win them over; if they should buy it, then they would buy it. But after Yang Lei, who already hadn¡¯t felt like fighting in a long time, went, he didn¡¯t waste any words at all. He didn¡¯t have any intention of discussing the matter at all. Once he arrived, he used his fists. They fought a total of five times in three days! An entire five times, five times with real knives and guns. They made those gangsters thoroughly scared of fighting, beating them into submission. They came crying to Yan Ziyi and said, I beg you, I don¡¯t even want money. I don¡¯t want a single cent. Let that Wen Shen stop. Don¡¯t come fight again!!


    Yan Ziyi scolded Yang Lei a few times, but within a few days, Yang Lei brought people out and fought another two times. They weren¡¯t even necessary fights. Not to mention beating the other party mercilessly, even he seemed to have an extra life. It was a completely fatal fighting method. When Yang Lei¡¯s brothers who were with him returned, they secretly said they were really afraid when they saw Yang Lei fight. They were afraid from the bottom of their hearts. The scariest part of fighting wasn¡¯t daring to take other people¡¯s lives; it was daring to take your own life!


    ¡°Were you injected with chicken blood? You¡¯ve become powerful? If you¡¯re addicted to fighting, why don¡¯t you go boxing?¡±


    Yan Ziyi scolded Yang Lei. He was worried to death about Yang Lei.


    He knew that Yang Lei used to love fighting, but recently, he was truly much better, like a proper child, especially after becoming close with Fang Yu. How could he know why Yang Lei was suddenly so addicted to fighting again? And it was like he wanted to die, like he was throwing a drunk fit.


    ¡°You have something on your mind?¡±


    Yan Ziyi was truly an old Jianghu boss.


    ¡°Nothing,¡± Yang Lei said.


    ¡°What about Fang Yu? Why haven¡¯t you been with him these days?¡±


    Yang Lei didn¡¯t want to mention this matter at all. He didn¡¯t say a word.


    Yan Ziyi glanced at Yang Lei.


    ¡°Got into a conflict with Fang Yu?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t!¡±


    Yang Lei lost his patience.


    What kind of person was Yan Ziyi? Once he saw Yang Lei¡¯s expression, he knew that this was the reason for the problem.


    ¡°You two are so close, that it¡¯s like you¡¯re wearing the same pants. What can¡¯t be solved by closing the door? If you go out and cause trouble again, I¡¯ll beat you up!¡±


    Yan Ziyi was relieved. If it was a problem between Fang Yu and Yang Lei, he believed that it wasn¡¯t a big problem.


    Yang Lei didn¡¯t go to visit Fang Yu these days.


    That night after he ran out, when he finally couldn¡¯t run anymore, he slowly walked back to that large terrace at Fang Yu¡¯s house. He sat on the edge of that wide terrace and sat there all night.


    He had sat with Fang Yu there. They had talked about the things in their hearts and drunk wine. He had seen Fang Yu¡¯s tears here before, had hugged the drunk Fang Yu and had wiped away the tears on his face.


    Fang Yu, Fang Yu. His mind was filled with this name, and even at this time, he still sat back below Fang Yu¡¯s house. He didn¡¯t know what he was expecting. He looked at the pitch-black doorway of the unit, thinking whether or not Fang Yu would run out after him, and thinking whether or not he should go up and hug Fang Yu, saying, ¡°Was I fucking playing? If I were playing, why wouldn¡¯t I play with others?! I was never playing, I just like you. I really like you. I¡¯m sick, I have a mental illness¡­¡±


    Early that morning, Yang Lei left.


    There was a mess of cigarette butts on the ground by his feet¡­


    Yang Lei didn¡¯t visit Fang Yu, yet Fang Yu visited him.


    That night, Yang Lei had a hard time, and Fang Yu also had a hard time. Yang Lei smoked all night below, and Fang Yu stayed on his balcony all night, also without sleeping. In the morning, he passed by the second-floor terrace on the way downstairs. Once he saw the cigarette butts all over the ground, Fang Yu understood.


    As soon as Yang Lei left, he never appeared before him again. He didn¡¯t even make a phone call. Fang Yu called Yang Lei¡¯s office, and Yang Lei was never there. When he called the military line to Yang Lei¡¯s house, Yang Lei was never home even once.


    At that time, there were no cell phones or pagers. It was relatively difficult to reach someone. Ever since he became friends with Yang Lei, Fang Yu had never been unable to find Yang Lei, because Yang Lei seemed to appear before him all the time. He was always before his eyes and always by his side, so he had never been unable to find Yang Lei.


    Fang Yu even called Yan Ziyi. He knew that Yang Lei went out to work for Yan Ziyi, and he knew that Yang Lei was fighting outside every day.


    ¡°Fang Yu, you should also talk to him! Is it interesting to also wound yourself?¡± Yan Ziyi said.


    ¡°He¡¯s wounded?¡± Fang Yu was shocked.


    ¡°Can he not be wounded? Does he really think he¡¯s Jackie Chan to fight like that?¡± Yan Ziyi said.


    Actually, when these gangster fighters fought outside, which one hadn¡¯t been wounded? Being wounded was normal, too normal. But when Yan Ziyi said ¡°wounded,¡± Fang Yu felt that it was very serious, because to a Da Ge like Yan Ziyi, ordinary injuries couldn¡¯t at all reach the extent of ¡°wounded.¡± If he said ¡°wounded,¡± then there would definitely be a significant extent of injury.


    Yang Lei had actually been wounded a little, but it definitely wasn¡¯t that serious. Yan Ziyi also just spoke out of anger. He didn¡¯t know that when Fang Yu heard it, he was worried.


    Fang Yu called Li San, and Yang Lei just happened to be in Li San¡¯s house.


    ¡°Ah, Yu Ge ah! ¡­¡± Li San glanced at Yang Lei. Yang Lei stared at him. ¡°Lei Ge ah, Lei Ge¡­¡± Li San looked at Yang Lei¡¯s eyes and understood: ¡°Lei Ge isn¡¯t at my place! I also don¡¯t know where he is. He¡¯s probably out working¡­ Wounded? Is it serious or not?¡± Li San looked at Yang Lei. Yang Lei shook his head at him.


    ¡°No¡­ it isn¡¯t! Lei Ge is fine. He wasn¡¯t wounded!¡±


    His hesitating tone made Fang Yu even more suspicious.


    ¡°¡­Oh, okay, okay. I¡¯ll tell him when I see him¡­¡±


    Li San hung up and said to Yang Lei: ¡°Yu Ge said, tonight you definitely have to return to the office. He went to see you. Something¡¯s up¡­¡±


    Yang Lei didn¡¯t speak.


    Yang Lei also wasn¡¯t purposely avoiding Fang Yu out of anger. Running away wasn¡¯t his style. He always did things straightforwardly and solved things face-to-face.


    But actually, these few days, Yang Lei was also confused, and he was pondering on things.


    Before he had met Fang Yu, Yang Lei had never thought that he could like the same sex. Even now, he also didn¡¯t think that he was like Hua Mao because he liked Fang Yu. He always thought that he was ¡°normal.¡± He just liked Fang Yu because Fang Yu was special. It wasn¡¯t because he was ¡°abnormal.¡±


    So although Yang Lei had struggled, his conflict and struggles were not very intense or deep. At that time, he only thought about Fang Yu. He only wanted to be together with him. He didn¡¯t want to think too much about anything else. Just like someone who had fallen in love for the first time, other than the one they were infatuated with, they couldn¡¯t see anything else.


    But Fang Yu¡¯s words that night suddenly made him realize, he was always thinking about what he wanted. Had he thought about Fang Yu? Had he thought about whether or not Fang Yu wanted it, whether or not he was willing to walk this path?


    They had long crossed the line. Both of them were clear, and Yang Lei was even more clear. Ever since that day Hua Mao said it, he was clear that it was ¡°love.¡±


    Love, a love between two men. In those years, what this signified, Yang Lei actually still hadn¡¯t thought about it carefully at all.


    Yang Lei imagined for a moment how other people would look at him if they were to know that he liked Fang Yu. Mentally ill, pervert, hermaphrodite, sissy¡­


    That was how society at that time saw homosexuality.


    Of course, at this time, Yang Lei still hadn¡¯t associated himself with the word ¡°homosexuality,¡± a word most people definitely hadn¡¯t even heard of then.


    Yang Lei didn¡¯t care. He wasn¡¯t scared of anything.


    But he imagined these words being put on Fang Yu¡¯s head¡­


    Yang Lei suddenly didn¡¯t know whether or not he was acting correctly.


    He was the one who forcefully dragged Fang Yu into the water by using ¡°playing¡± as a lie. But was Fang Yu willing to go into the water? Had he thought about what Fang Yu would have to bear after he went into the water?


    These were all not questions about whether or not he confessed to Fang Yu, and whether or not Fang Yu responded.


    Yang Lei was really at a loss.


    He started to really ponder these thoughts. He started to become mature¡­


    That night, when Fang Yu arrived at Yang Lei¡¯s office, Yang Lei was waiting for him.


    The two people met, both glanced at the other, and they both didn¡¯t say anything. Fang Yu closed the door.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Fang Yu sat down. No one faked natural pleasantries and greetings. Both of them were silent.


    In both of their memories, they had never been this awkward when they were together.


    ¡°I heard that you were injured?¡±


    Fang Yu spoke first.


    ¡°It¡¯s a small injury, nothing serious.¡± Yang Lei had just been cut in the shoulder by a triangular bayonet. The wound was large and there was a lot of bleeding, but it wasn¡¯t a big deal overall.


    ¡°Where were you hurt?¡±


    Fang Yu stared at Yang Lei¡¯s body. Actually, when he saw Yang Lei walking in safe and sound, Fang Yu¡¯s mind was at ease.


    Yang Lei hesitated for a moment. He lifted his T-shirt, letting Fang Yu see the bandaged wound on his shoulder above his chest, and then lowered his T-shirt.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± Yang Lei said calmly.

 Chapter 27

    ¡°¡­What stabbed it?¡± Fang Yu asked.


    ¡°Triangular bayonet.¡± Yang Lei didn¡¯t know how much longer Fang Yu wanted to ask about this wound.


    ¡°Can you not always be that rough?¡± Fang Yu knew what a triangular bayonet wound was like. Seeing that large bandage on Yang Lei¡¯s shoulder, his heart felt tight.


    ¡°I¡¯m really fine.¡± As Yang Lei spoke, he went silent.


    Fang Yu cared about him. He was touched and didn¡¯t know what to say.


    ¡°These days, were you intentionally avoiding me?¡± Fang Yu asked, after a moment¡¯s silence, without beating around the bush.


    ¡°Perhaps a little. I also had to work.¡±


    Yang Lei also spoke the truth.


    ¡°¡­That night, you sat downstairs from my house all night?¡±


    Yang Lei didn¡¯t know how Fang Yu knew.


    ¡°You knew?¡±


    ¡°I saw the cigarette butts the next morning.¡±


    Yang Lei didn¡¯t speak.


    ¡°You don¡¯t want to see me ever again?¡± Fang Yu raised his eyes, looking at Yang Lei. These days, he had been upset when looking for Yang Lei.


    ¡°Am I that petty?¡± Yang Lei even smiled. ¡°What¡¯s the big deal? Must we not meet again?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m being serious. I¡¯m not joking with you.¡± Fang Yu didn¡¯t smile.


    ¡°I¡¯m also being serious. It¡¯s really not a big deal.¡±


    Yang Lei had already thought about it. There was a result from his thinking. If it were a few days ago, he might tell Fang Yu right now that he wasn¡¯t ¡°playing¡± with him. He really liked him and had fallen in love with him. As to whether or not you, Fang Yu, like me, I like you anyway. So what? Weren¡¯t you also aroused by my body? Doesn¡¯t this also mean that you have feelings for me?


    But Yang Lei didn¡¯t think that way now. Right now, he thought that Fang Yu and he were different. Fang Yu had said that, in his heart, he just wanted to be brothers with him. That was why Fang Yu was so dejected, because brothers wouldn¡¯t do these things. Even if Fang Yu really had different feelings for him, could Fang Yu be indifferent like him? He could be indifferent about everything, but what about Fang Yu? Could Fang Yu really not care?


    There was yet time while they were still at the edge of the cliff. While he still hadn¡¯t really dragged Fang Yu into the water by him, putting him back onto the shore seemed to be the best for Fang Yu.


    So, before he came, Yang Lei had thought about how he should discuss with Fang Yu that night. He had already considered it.


    Weren¡¯t they just going to be brothers? Weren¡¯t they just not going to do those things?


    If Yang Lei truly liked a person, he wouldn¡¯t care about give and take. Right now, he just wanted to be a fool who didn¡¯t ask for anything in return. He just wanted to play a game of self-sacrifice.


    ¡°That day, I hadn¡¯t figured it out. These days, I figured it out,¡± Yang Lei said.


    ¡°You were right. It¡¯s not right for us to play like this. We really shouldn¡¯t continue playing,¡± Yang Lei said word by word.


    ¡°Actually, I also knew in my heart that it¡¯s wrong for us to play like this. It just felt too good. I couldn¡¯t bear to let it go,¡± Yang Lei said sentence by sentence.


    ¡°Fang Yu, you are also my best brother. For you, I can even give up my life. This little thing shouldn¡¯t affect our relationship. We¡¯ll still be good brothers in the future.¡±


    Fang Yu kept listening. He felt that in these few days they hadn¡¯t met, Yang Lei seemed to have suddenly grown up.


    He was so calm, rational, and steady. The words he spoke, the things he considered, all were not like the Yang Lei who used to be impulsive and impatient.


    But seeing this Yang Lei, Fang Yu didn¡¯t know why his heart ached faintly.


    Perhaps until now, Fang Yu still hadn¡¯t figured out the question he had asked Yang Lei that night. But he clearly knew, that night, he had hurt Yang Lei.


    That kind of hurt wasn¡¯t Yang Lei right now lightly saying, ¡°That day, I hadn¡¯t figured it out.¡± When Fang Yu thought of the way Yang Lei had left that night, it was like his heart was pierced.


    ¡°¡­You really think that?¡± Fang Yu asked.


    ¡°Really.¡± Yang Lei truly was sincere.


    Fang Yu was silent for a moment.


    ¡°Then are you still going to avoid me?¡±


    Fang Yu was afraid that Yang Lei would avoid him again like before.


    ¡°Why would I avoid you? Can you eat me?¡± Yang Lei¡¯s tongue was sharp again, and his tone was relaxed.


    ¡°Because you have a record!¡± Fang Yu also relaxed slightly. It was only now that the atmosphere recovered a little feeling of their previous familiarity.


    ¡°What record? It sounds so awful. Don¡¯t curse me into jail.¡± Yang Lei purposefully created an atmosphere that was the same as before.


    ¡°Who cursed you? Whoever cursed you, I¡¯ll cut him.¡± Fang Yu was also cooperating.


    In the past, they bantered together every day. They both had incomparable chemistry. They didn¡¯t even need to use their minds to respond to each other¡¯s words. Thus, when they were talking together, it was even hard for others to interject. It was this kind of chemistry.


    Yang Lei smiled at Fang Yu, smiling like he was truly quite relaxed.


    Fang Yu also responded to his smile, but Fang Yu¡¯s heart was still heavy¡­


    ¡°Tomorrow is Hua Mao¡¯s birthday. We¡¯re holding a feast at our restaurant. Let¡¯s go together,¡± Fang Yu said.


    ¡°Okay, no problem,¡± Yang Lei said.


    Fang Yu arranged Hua Mao¡¯s birthday splendidly. He set up many tables at Grand Century Restaurant. Not only did he invite his close brothers, but there were also respected friends from the streets, enough to honor Hua Mao. Hua Mao was also very touched. He had never had this much honor.


    Hua Mao was seriously injured last time. Fang Yu was also giving Hua Mao prestige here, telling the streets that Hua Mao was Fang Yu¡¯s person, Luo Jiu¡¯s person. Touching him was no different from touching Fang Yu. He wanted those who wanted to touch Hua Mao to all think about it a little and know their place.


    Fang Yu messing around in Jianghu was because he had this capability to make people submit with their mouths and their hearts. His subordinates willingly followed him and risked their lives for him.


    Hua Mao¡¯s feelings for Fang Yu were not just love. There was also respect, admiration, gratitude¡­ He had never encountered someone who had respected him as a person like this. That night, Hua Mao got very drunk. He even lay on the table and cried loudly and uncontrollably. He later said those were tears of gratitude, tears of feeling.


    Yang Lei, Fang Yu, and Hua Mao sat at one table. That day, Hua Mao also brought one of his friends, a stranger. No one had met him before.


    The person Hua Mao brought was called Ding Wen. He wasn¡¯t a gangster; he was an educated person. This Ding Wen was very handsome, but his whole person felt rather frail. When he introduced himself, he said that he did technical work, and he was a college student. Yet, he was the friend of a big gangster like Hua Mao. That was already strange enough. And although this Ding Wen was refined, not long after he sat at the table, he kept staring at Yang Lei. At first, no one had noticed yet. Later, all the people at the table felt it a little because Ding Wen was really staring too obviously.


    Yang Lei was also confused by his staring.


    ¡°Have we met before?¡± Yang Lei couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    ¡°No, today is the first time we met.¡± Ding Wen¡¯s voice was the same as his person, very elegant.


    ¡°Oh¡­¡±


    Yang Lei didn¡¯t ask anymore. He felt that this Ding Wen¡¯s eyes were fixed with an indescribable strangeness.


    Hua Mao saw this situation from the side. He understood in his heart, and he smirked.


    This Ding Wen was actually a friend Hua Mao knew from the homosexual circle. Although he looked much more normal than Hua Mao and wasn¡¯t a sissy, he was fundamentally the same as Hua Mao.


    That day at the dinner table, he met Yang Lei. He had fallen for Yang Lei at first sight.

 Chapter 28

    In the middle of the meal, Yang Lei went to the restroom. As he was relieving himself, Ding Wen also walked in and stood next to him, relieving himself. Yang Lei felt that Ding Wen¡¯s eyes kept staring at his lower body. It felt a little weird. When Yang Lei went to wash his hands, Ding Wen also followed, washing his hands next to him.


    ¡°Yang Lei, your figure is so nice.¡±


    This was Yang Lei¡¯s first time encountering someone who came up to compliment a man for his nice figure. He was not used to it.


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    He responded indifferently.


    ¡°These jeans are quite nice. Where did you buy them?¡±


    Ding Wen asked gently, his eyes on Yang Lei¡¯s crotch.


    ¡°Oh, a friend gave it to me.¡±


    ¡°It must be from Hong Kong. Look at this brand. It¡¯s a designer brand.¡±


    Ding Wen reached out his hand and stroked the iron tag on the jeans at Yang Lei¡¯s lower back.


    ¡°This belt is also good.¡± Ding Wen¡¯s hand touched the belt very naturally. ¡°Look here. This brand is very expensive.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    Yang Lei also lowered his head and glanced at the brand. He had carelessly bought this belt and didn¡¯t pay attention to the brand.


    At this time, someone else entered the restroom. Yang Lei raised his head and saw Fang Yu.


    As soon as Fang Yu went in, he saw Ding Wen¡¯s hand touching Yang Lei¡¯s waist.


    Seeing Fang Yu enter, Ding Wen retracted his hand. He smiled politely at Fang Yu and nodded.


    Fang Yu also nodded his head slightly.


    Yang Lei and Ding Wen went out together.


    Fang Yu turned around and glanced at them.


    This Ding Wen definitely couldn¡¯t fight compared to Hua Mao, but in pursuing what he loved, his methods were much cleverer than Hua Mao¡¯s.


    At the dinner table, he heard Yang Lei casually talk about some problems related to equipment. The next day, Ding Wen found Yang Lei and said he could settle the equipment.


    Ding Wen got the equipment very quickly using connections. He helped Yang Lei greatly, and Yang Lei was quite thankful to him. Ding Wen started to visit Yang Lei frequently at the company. Out of consideration for this assistance, Yang Lei was also quite polite to him. Over time, they started to become close.


    But Yang Lei was definitely not dumb. From the ways Ding Wen behaved, Yang Lei had guessed what kind of person Ding Wen was and what he felt towards him.


    Later, when Ding Wen made it clear to him, Yang Lei also clearly rejected him. Yang Lei was never vague in these matters. This Ding Wen was also a smart person and understood how to retreat in order to advance. He very openly said that it was fine. As long as you don¡¯t look down on me, we are still friends. He still often invited Yang Lei to play at his place.


    Yang Lei actually went, and when he went, he was quite addicted. He even went to Ding Wen¡¯s house often.


    Of course, what drew Yang Lei was not Ding Wen, but it was something in Ding Wen¡¯s house ¨C a computer.


    In those years, computers were definitely high-tech toys, luxury goods. They were very rare in ordinary people¡¯s houses. Only a small number of some government officials and technical workers would have them and use them. Of course, later, computers spread very quickly, but when Ding Wen invited Yang Lei over, computers were definitely rare.


    Yang Lei was exposed to this new thing in Ding Wen¡¯s house, and he was a little addicted. After all, that was a completely new and magical world, stimulating Yang Lei¡¯s curiosity and desire for knowledge.


    DOS system, WPS, input lines, character strings¡­ These things were all antiques among antiques now, and they could almost surpass fossils in their antiquity, but at that time, they were the most fashionable and technical goods. After Yang Lei became addicted, he went to Ding Wen¡¯s place every night to play on the computer. Ding Wen was very welcoming every time. He always let Yang Lei use the computer and taught him how to use it. Yang Lei could use it for as long as he wanted.


    On one hand, Yang Lei was interested in computers. On the other hand, he also desperately needed to do other things to divert his attention from Fang Yu.


    This method of playing on the computer was quite effective. At least when Yang Lei played with the computer, he could concentrate, and he wouldn¡¯t think about those troublesome matters between himself and Fang Yu.


    Because of this, the number of times Yang Lei and Fang Yu met clearly decreased.


    Before, when it was night, Yang Lei stuck to Fang Yu most of the time. But ever since that night, Yang Lei hadn¡¯t gone to Fang Yu¡¯s house again.


    Although the two of them had already talked about it and agreed that they would still be good brothers, it couldn¡¯t completely be the same as before. Yang Lei and Fang Yu were both clear about this.


    Fang Yu still went to eat or play something with Yang Lei, and Yang Lei also went to the Grand Century Hotel to sit with Fang Yu. But, it was just like this. Sometimes at night, after he had a meal with Fang Yu and a few older brothers, Yang Lei would still be thinking about going to play on that computer. So, he wouldn¡¯t go with them afterward to sing or whatever. He would leave early and go straight to Ding Wen¡¯s place.


    Yang Lei and Ding Wen were close, Fang Yu had heard.


    Furthermore, the things of the world were truly coincidental. Where Ding Wen lived wasn¡¯t far from Fang Yu¡¯s place. It was a neighborhood just two blocks away.


    Fang Yu also knew what kind of person Ding Wen was.


    That day at Hua Mao¡¯s birthday dinner table, Ding Wen¡¯s naked expression as he looked at Yang Lei, was exactly the same as how Hua Mao looked at Fang Yu in the beginning. Before, Fang Yu may not have understood, but with the lesson learned from Hua Mao, Fang Yu understood after looking a few times.


    Furthermore, Hua Mao had brought Ding Wen. It wasn¡¯t hard to guess what kind of friend he was to Hua Mao. But Fang Yu had truly never thought that this Ding Wen, who looked very normal, was actually the same as Hua Mao.


    At the dinner table, Yang Lei may have been fine, but seeing Ding Wen¡¯s staring, Fang Yu¡¯s face had already sunk. To Fang Yu¡¯s eyes, that gaze filled with other meanings was one that was insulting to Yang Lei. It quite bothered Fang Yu. Because it was Hua Mao¡¯s birthday, he held back and didn¡¯t lose his temper. If it were according to Fang Yu¡¯s fiery personality before he was 20, he would long have dealt with people who bothered him on the spot. Could he let the other person sit safe and sound until now?


    But even if Fang Yu lost his temper, it would seem as if it had come out of nowhere. After all, Yang Lei didn¡¯t really react, and the other person had just looked at him a few more times. His gaze was a little hot and strange, but he didn¡¯t do anything.


    That day, all the people at the table realized that Fang Yu¡¯s face had fallen. They all knew how to read his mood, although they didn¡¯t know why Fang Yu¡¯s face had fallen. At the end, no one dared to talk carelessly. Only Hua Mao, the man of the hour, who had drunk too much and wasn¡¯t aware, spoke nonstop. Ding Wen, who didn¡¯t know how to read the room, was teasing Yang Lei into speaking.

 Chapter 29

    When he had bumped into Ding Wen touching up Yang Lei in the restroom, Fang Yu had only got a look, but with just that one look, Ding Wen retracted his hand. Ding Wen had met many gangsters, but he was a little afraid of the eyes of a gangster like Fang Yu.


    ¡°Are you very close with that Ding Wen recently?¡±


    Once, when Yang Lei was about to leave after eating again, Fang Yu couldn¡¯t help but stop him.


    ¡°Kind of.¡±


    ¡°What is kind of?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t he help me? We¡¯re just a little close.¡± In Yang Lei¡¯s memory, Fang Yu had never paid attention to Ding Wen. Why did he ask about Ding Wen?


    ¡°¡­Do you know what kind of person he is?¡±


    Fang Yu asked, holding back the displeasure in his heart.


    Yang Lei had a little feeling.


    ¡°What kind of person?¡±


    He stared at Fang Yu.


    At that time, no other brothers were present. Fang Yu had words to say, and he didn¡¯t want to hold back. Fang Yu furrowed his brows.


    ¡°Do you need to ask? You don¡¯t know how he looked at you that day at the table?¡±


    ¡°I know. Isn¡¯t he just the same as Hua Mao?¡± Yang Lei asked. Fang Yu¡¯s expression of detestation and disgust was like a thorn. It made Yang Lei¡¯s heart very unhappy.


    ¡°You know and you¡¯re still close to him? You¡­ don¡¯t feel uncomfortable?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean? Aren¡¯t you also quite close to Hua Mao? Have you ever detested him? Are you uncomfortable?¡±


    Fang Yu hadn¡¯t thought that Yang Lei would use such an aggressive attitude to respond to him. Fang Yu wasn¡¯t happy to begin with. Yang Lei¡¯s attitude made him feel even angrier.


    ¡°Are they the same thing? Hua Mao is my brother! He¡¯s laid down his life for me!¡±


    ¡°Ding Wen is my friend now! If he¡¯s ¡®that kind of person,¡¯ then he can¡¯t be a friend? Then he makes people uncomfortable? He¡¯s also a person, and he¡¯s worth befriending!¡±


    Yang Lei really didn¡¯t know where so much anger came from, but he couldn¡¯t keep from quarreling with Fang Yu.


    Ding Wen was someone who liked men. He was the kind of person who was called ¡°mentally ill¡± and ¡°not right in the head.¡± Although even until now, Yang Lei had never equated himself with people like Hua Mao and Ding Wen, he could understand this kind of feeling right now. His views and thoughts had all gradually changed. He would at least respect them, because he himself had also had such feelings.


    Although Fang Yu¡¯s disgusted eyes and tone were directed at Ding Wen, Yang Lei felt they seemed to be directed at him. That was the attitude and view that Fang Yu had toward these kinds of people and this matter. Fang Yu completely looked down on them from the bottom of his heart. He had said that was called ¡°uncomfortable!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Fang Yu looked at Yang Lei, stunned.


    In his memory, this was their first time arguing because of someone other than each other.


    Before, they hadn¡¯t even argued because of the large and bloody conflict between Chuan-zi and Xiao Wu, both of whom were their best brothers and relatives.


    Fang Yu lowered his head and took a cigarette out of his pocket.


    He smoked with his head down and didn¡¯t say anything else.


    Yang Lei also didn¡¯t speak. He turned around and left.


    Fang Yu raised his head, looking at Yang Lei¡¯s back¡­


    Although Yang Lei definitely didn¡¯t have excessive thoughts toward Ding Wen, after they were close, he felt that Ding Wen was truly not bad. And Ding Wen was clearly different from the people he messed around with all day in the gangster circle. He was a legitimately cultured person, skilled and talented. Many things that he said really opened Yang Lei¡¯s eyes, such as the pagers, cellular phones, and PHS that started to become popular a few years later. Ding Wen understood and knew about them back then.


    Ding Wen got many games that could be played with the computer system at that time, floppy disk games and CD games. From installation to operation, he patiently taught Yang Lei little by little. He opened a haven of escape from reality for Yang Lei. Yang Lei plunged headlong into the world of games and became numb.


    When Yang Lei went to Ding Wen¡¯s house, he had to pass by the street below Fang Yu¡¯s house and then turn two corners. He was too familiar with walking this path, but now his destination was different. Every time Yang Lei passed by Fang Yu¡¯s house, he had to restrain himself from looking upstairs. There were several times when he walked to the steps where he could go up to the second-floor terrace. He had an impulse to rush up to that terrace, then rush upstairs, but Yang Lei restrained himself and continued to walk forward.


    He didn¡¯t know that, on the eighth floor balcony, Fang Yu had actually already seen him many times.


    The first time Fang Yu saw Yang Lei walk past, he subconsciously shouted: ¡°Yang Lei!¡±


    Yang Lei didn¡¯t hear and walked past.


    Originally, Fang Yu thought that Yang Lei was coming to his house, and he didn¡¯t shout again, but he saw Yang Lei walk straight past the street.


    Fang Yu immediately turned around and put on his shoes, going downstairs to chase him. When he went downstairs, he was still thinking that today he just happened to drive a car from the restaurant here. It was parked downstairs. Later, he could bring Yang Lei out for a drive and go somewhere to play¡­


    When Fang Yu chased him to the street, Yang Lei was already about to turn at the corner. Fang Yu chased him to the corner. Just as he turned and was about to shout at Yang Lei, he saw Ding Wen standing far away at the opposite corner, waving at Yang Lei. Yang Lei crossed the road and walked over. The two of them spoke and smiled, entering the front gates of the neighborhood ahead together.


    That was the day that Fang Yu knew Ding Wen lived very close to him.


    After that day, Fang Yu knew where Yang Lei would go at night now.


    It was also after that day that he would often be at the balcony during the evening and see Yang Lei walk past. He never shouted to him again.


    No matter how late Yang Lei played, he wouldn¡¯t spend the night at Ding Wen¡¯s place, even though Ding Wen kept urging him to stay.


    Although Ding Wen was slow, who could be indifferent towards someone he liked? Ding Wen always looked at Yang Lei tenderly. That gaze was very moving, and Yang Lei could only look away.


    Sometimes, Ding Wen would intentionally take Yang Lei¡¯s hand that was holding the mouse and move it. Sometimes, he would get very close to Yang Lei as he was teaching him about the computer, his face almost sticking to Yang Lei¡¯s face.


    At this time, Yang Lei would avoid him. If Ding Wen had gone too far, Yang Lei would seriously reject him.


    Yang Lei felt guilty in his heart. He knew that he was taking advantage of Ding Wen¡¯s good feelings toward him to find a place to escape. He also felt that this was too unfair to Ding Wen, so he thought that, in a few days, he wouldn¡¯t come again.


    But right now, Ding Wen hadn¡¯t just fallen for Yang Lei at first sight. He had already deeply fallen in love with Yang Lei. He almost couldn¡¯t control it. This night, when Yang Lei was concentrating on playing games, Ding Wen who was sitting to the side and looking dazedly at him, couldn¡¯t help but put his hand on Yang Lei¡¯s lower body.


    Yang Lei immediately stood up, staring at him.


    ¡°If you keep doing this, then I really can¡¯t come over.¡±


    ¡°Lei Ge, I really like you. I can¡¯t control myself.¡±


    Ding Wen said sadly. He liked calling Yang Lei Lei Ge. Actually, Ding Wen was even older than Yang Lei by two years.


    ¡°¡­But I don¡¯t like you.¡±


    Yang Lei knew that the direct truth was very hurtful. But it was better than letting the other hold on to fantasies.


    ¡°You really don¡¯t have even a little feeling for me?¡± Ding Wen said sadly.


    Seeing Ding Wen¡¯s gaze, Yang Lei seemed to feel d¨¦j¨¤ vu. He was also upset.


    He thought of Hua Mao¡¯s words.


    It was still better to never know some people. Because after you know them, it will add a lot of troubles.


    ¡°You are¡­ pretty good. I hope that we are always friends,¡± Yang Lei said.


    Ding Wen was silent for a moment.


    ¡°I feel that you are someone who can accept this. Did you reject me because you have someone in your heart?¡± Ding Wen said.


    Yang Lei didn¡¯t reply, silently affirming.


    ¡°Is it that Fang Yu?¡±


    Perhaps homosexuals like Ding Wen were all naturally sensitive, especially towards people¡¯s thoughts. Just like when Yang Lei himself still hadn¡¯t figured it out, Hua Mao had directly pointed out that Yang Lei ¡°had thoughts¡± toward Fang Yu, Ding Wen could also detect from the small details that the person in Yang Lei¡¯s heart was Fang Yu.


    ¡°Then does he like you?¡± Ding Wen asked.


    Yang Lei thought that this was a really good question. He wanted to ask, but he still hadn¡¯t asked.


    ¡°He and I are just brothers. I also don¡¯t have a chance.¡±


    Yang Lei smiled bitterly and comforted Ding Wen.


    ¡°You¡¯re a good person, and you¡¯re knowledgeable. You definitely will find someone who is good to you. Look at me. I¡¯m just a gangster. I haven¡¯t even gone to college.¡±


    Yang Lei went to pick up his bag. He should leave.


    But Ding Wen suddenly stood up. Without waiting for Yang Lei to react, he tightly hugged Yang Lei.


    ¡°Lei Ge, just give me a hug. Just hug me for a while, I¡¯m begging you.¡±


    Ding Wen¡¯s heart also broke.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Yang Lei didn¡¯t push him away. He could understand the pain of unrequited love.


    That night, Ding Wen truly only hugged Yang Lei. He didn¡¯t do anything else. He begged Yang Lei to stay a little longer and accompany him, even if he were just pitying him.


    Yang Lei looked at Ding Wen¡¯s gaze and agreed. They didn¡¯t play any more games. He kept patiently chatting with Ding Wen, until Ding Wen¡¯s mood gradually got better¡­


    This conversation lasted all night. When Yang Lei was about to leave, it was almost 5. The sun was about to rise.


    ¡°Don¡¯t leave. Just sleep a while here,¡± Ding Wen requested.


    ¡°No, you should get some rest.¡± Ding Wen just had a very narrow bed. Yang Lei didn¡¯t want any unnecessary things to occur.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll see you out.¡±


    They went downstairs and walked out of the neighborhood. The sky was still dark outside, and there was already a dim light. Yang Lei walked to the entrance of the neighborhood. He was telling Ding Wen not to see him off and to go back and sleep. Ding Wen was still holding his arm, reluctant to part. Yang Lei told him to go back. When he raised his head, he saw someone standing across the street, and Yang Lei froze.


    That day, Fang Yu had stayed at the restaurant all night to handle things. He had stayed up all night before returning. Looking exhausted, he was at the breakfast stall across the street that had opened the earliest to buy something to eat.


    He turned around, and saw Yang Lei and Ding Wen walking out from the neighborhood across the street.

 Chapter 30

    Fang Yu stared at them without moving, and Yang Lei and Ding Wen both saw him.


    After Yang Lei momentarily froze, he walked over. For some reason, Ding Wen also followed behind Yang Lei and walked over.


    ¡°You just got back?¡± Yang Lei saw Fang Yu¡¯s appearance, which was one of staying up all night and just returning from outside.


    Fang Yu didn¡¯t respond. He only glanced at them, expressionless.


    Ding Wen always had a feeling of fear towards this Fang Yu. He felt that although this person was calm, there was a murderous nature in his bones that frightened others. It was very different from Yang Lei¡¯s warmth and friendliness.


    Right now, with just a glance from Fang Yu, Ding Wen felt a chill.


    ¡°Hurry back. I¡¯m leaving first.¡± Yang Lei didn¡¯t know what he should say to Fang Yu. He was also tired and wanted to go back home to sleep.


    Yang Lei turned around and walked towards the road, and Ding Wen accompanied him, planning to walk him to the intersection.


    Fang Yu suddenly opened his mouth.


    ¡°Yang Lei!¡±


    Yang Lei stopped and turned around.


    ¡°Come here. I have something to say to you.¡± Fang Yu¡¯s voice was very cold, without any intonation.


    In Yang Lei¡¯s memory, when Fang Yu used this tone to talk to him, it was when the two of them first met. Ice cold, flat, without any feeling.


    Yang Lei glanced at Fang Yu, turned around, and walked back. Ding Wen hesitated for a moment, and followed Yang Lei.


    ¡°It¡¯s none of his business. Tell him to leave,¡± Fang Yu said. His face was expressionless.


    ¡°Ding Wen, why don¡¯t you go back first.¡±


    Yang Lei turned around and faced Ding Wen.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯ll wait for you for a moment.¡±


    Ding Wen was still insisting. He acutely felt that this was a subtle war. He didn¡¯t want to admit defeat.


    ¡°Leave!¡±


    Yang Lei was also impatient.


    Seeing Ding Wen¡¯s slightly hurt look, Yang Lei comforted him quietly: ¡°I¡¯ll come back another day.¡±


    Ding Wen¡¯s face brightened. He nodded, glanced at Fang Yu, and slowly walked away.


    ¡°Say it. What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    When Ding Wen left, Yang Lei asked Fang Yu.


    Fang Yu didn¡¯t say anything. Until he saw Ding Wen disappear inside of the neighborhood, Fang Yu turned around and walked forward.


    After walking two steps, he turned around and saw that Yang Lei hadn¡¯t followed him.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    Fang Yu suddenly raised his voice.


    ¡°Where to?¡± Yang Lei already knew.


    ¡°My house! Where can we go? Where else do you want to go?¡±


    Fang Yu stared at Yang Lei. Yang Lei felt that this gaze was very unfamiliar.


    ¡°I want to go back home and sleep. You can¡¯t say it here?¡± Yang Lei said. His heart was also unhappy.


    ¡°I can¡¯t!¡±


    Fang Yu said heavily.


    Yang Lei stared at Fang Yu silently for a while and gave in.


    He followed behind Fang Yu without saying a word. They turned the corner, one after the other, walked up the street, walked up the steps up to the large terrace on the second floor, and walked up the stairs, into Fang Yu¡¯s house.


    The whole way, not a single word was spoken.


    When Yang Lei entered the house, Fang Yu closed the door.


    Yang Lei¡¯s mood was also very complicated, extremely complicated, and there was also a faint happiness that he couldn¡¯t explain.


    Actually, during this time that Yang Lei distanced himself from Fang Yu and got close with others, he had also thought about whether or not Fang Yu would care, whether or not he would mind a little. But Yang Lei also didn¡¯t overthink things. The real intention of getting close with Ding Wen wasn¡¯t to purposefully show off to Fang Yu. On the other hand, how would a man feel about his brother being close with someone else? He definitely wouldn¡¯t feel anything.


    He no longer went to visit Fang Yu at night, and Fang Yu had never expressed anything.


    So, Yang Lei thought that Fang Yu didn¡¯t care. Perhaps Fang Yu was originally embarrassed because of last time and thought that this right now was quite good.


    But seeing Fang Yu¡¯s reaction just now, Yang Lei felt that Fang Yu still cared.


    Yang Lei couldn¡¯t help the trace of complicated happiness in his heart. He thought, Fang Yu still cared about him.


    Inside the house, the room was dark. There was only slightly bright daylight coming in from outside. Fang Yu didn¡¯t turn on the light, and he didn¡¯t intend to walk towards the inside of the house. The two of them just stood in the spot at the entrance. No one spoke.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you have something to say to me?¡±


    Yang Lei opened his mouth first and broke the silence.


    ¡°You and that Ding Wen, just what is going on?¡±


    Fang Yu¡¯s voice was still ice cold, flat.


    ¡°What do you mean, what¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t ask me. I¡¯m asking you.¡±


    ¡°Can you not talk to me like you¡¯re interrogating a criminal?¡± Yang Lei didn¡¯t want to hear that tone of Fang Yu¡¯s anymore. That tone made it seem like he had done something shameful. ¡°What¡¯s the matter with me and him?¡±


    Fang Yu raised his head and looked Yang Lei in the eye, like he was enduring something.


    ¡°¡­You leave his place at this hour every day?¡±


    ¡°Yes, so what?¡± Yang Lei originally wanted to honestly say no, that today he had just chatted until late, but seeing Fang Yu¡¯s gaze, there was clearly some doubt in his eyes. Yang Lei¡¯s stubborn personality came up again. He spoke willfully.


    ¡°¡­What did you two do that you have to stay until morning every day?¡±


    ¡°If I said we were just chatting and playing on the computer, would you believe?¡± Yang Lei was impatient. He hated this interrogating tone the most.


    ¡°Playing on the computer? Yan Ge also has a computer. Have you ever played at his place overnight?¡±


    ¡°My boss uses that for business. Can I play around with it?¡±


    ¡°A computer, is it! I¡¯ll also get one later and put it in here. Don¡¯t you want to play on the computer? Then come over. There¡¯s no need to run to other people!¡±


    Fang Yu¡¯s voice was loud.


    Yang Lei raised his head, staring at Fang Yu.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Yang Lei¡¯s temper flared. In between Fang Yu¡¯s words, there was clear disbelief that he went to Ding Wen¡¯s place to play on the computer.


    ¡°Then what do you say I go to Ding Wen¡¯s place to do??¡± Yang Lei stared at Fang Yu and asked.


    Seeing Yang Lei and Ding Wen walk out of Ding Wen¡¯s house together while the sky was still dim, and Ding Wen¡¯s reluctance to leave in his movements and expressions, what could Fang Yu think?


    Although Fang Yu had long known that Yang Lei went to Ding Wen¡¯s house, and this made him feel very bad, Fang Yu had always believed that Yang Lei wouldn¡¯t do anything with Ding Wen. Even though Ding Wen was the same as Hua Mao, and he was pursuing Yang Lei, Fang Yu still believed that Yang Lei wouldn¡¯t mess around. Just like when Hua Mao pursued him in the beginning, he had rejected Hua Mao, but he was still brothers with Hua Mao. Yang Lei had spoken correctly. Yang Lei completely had the freedom to be friends with Ding Wen, to be normal friends.


    The most important thing was, although Yang Lei and Fang Yu had ¡°played¡± like that, Fang Yu had always thought that this would only happen between them. Because they were so ¡°tight,¡± they would play like that, and it wouldn¡¯t ¡°go too far.¡± Yang Lei and he were both not like Hua Mao. Fang Yu hadn¡¯t even thought about doing it with other people.


    So towards Yang Lei and Ding Wen getting close, Fang Yu also chose to be patient.


    Fang Yu wasn¡¯t an unreasonable person. He didn¡¯t overbearingly interfere with Yang Lei, even though he felt uneasy.


    But, seeing the scene today, and hearing Yang Lei say he stayed overnight at Ding Wen¡¯s place every day, Fang Yu felt like his head had been stabbed, a complete mess.


    He started to doubt his own judgment!


    ¡°Did you also ¡®play¡¯ like that with him?¡±


    Fang Yu blurted out, unable to stand it anymore.


    Yang Lei¡¯s brain was in a daze.


    ¡°¡­Play how?¡±


    Yang Lei responded, his brain buzzing.


    ¡°You say how you played. How did you fucking play with me?!¡±


    Fang Yu was emotionally impulsive, and even his gaze became scary.


    ¡°You¡¯re fucking sick, aren¡¯t you!¡±


    Yang Lei cursed angrily. He turned around and was about to pull the door lock to leave.


    Fang Yu grabbed his hand. Fang Yu turned Yang Lei and pushed, and forcefully slammed him into the door, holding onto his shoulder.


    ¡°Have you or have you not played with him?¡±


    Fang Yu stared at Yang Lei.


    ¡°Speak!¡±


    Yang Lei looked at Fang Yu. He thought that Fang Yu was the person who knew him the best, the person he was closest to, the person he loved the most, but this was what this person thought of him. He didn¡¯t want to ¡°play¡± with him, and he had accepted it, but he thought that he would play with others! If he didn¡¯t play, then he would find other people to play with? What kind of person did he take Yang Lei for?! What did he take his heart for??


    ¡°You say whether or not I¡¯ve played with him?¡± Even Yang Lei¡¯s voice was trembling. ¡°Say it!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t ask me!¡± Fang Yu was also completely unable to control his enraged mood. It had already been many years since he had had such uncontrollable emotions.


    ¡°Fine! Don¡¯t you just want to hear me say that I¡¯ve played! I¡¯ve played! I play every night! It feels much better than when I played with you! Are you fucking satisfied??¡±


    Yang Lei roared. His whole heart was so bitter that it was about to burst. It was about to burst through his entire chest.


    ¡°What did you say?¡±


    Fang Yu seemed not to have heard clearly, and he asked once.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you refuse to play with me? You still care about who I play with? I can find who I want. Is it any of your business?!¡±


    Before Yang Lei finished speaking, the shadow of a fist swung over. Yang Lei instinctively wanted to dodge, but that fist wasn¡¯t aimed at his face. With a ¡°bang,¡± it heavily smashed into the wall next to him.


    ¡°¡­Who else have you played with?¡±


    Fang Yu asked.


    ¡°Am I just one of the people you played with?¡±


    If both people could have calmed down at that time, they wouldn¡¯t go back and forth and become more agitated as they spoke. But when people¡¯s tempers flared, it was like this. The more one was misunderstood, the more one would say the opposite of what was meant. Or when the other party was clearly speaking out of anger, in their rage, one wouldn¡¯t bother to realize it.


    ¡°Fuck off!!¡± Yang Lei cursed harshly.


    Content Advisory: Attempted sexual assault. Please skip to the next chapter if you don¡¯t wish to continue.


    His hand already swung out uncontrollably, but Fang Yu grabbed Yang Lei¡¯s fist, twisted his wrist, grabbed both of Yang Lei¡¯s arms, and pinned them behind his back. Yang Lei lifted his feet to kick, but Fang Yu had already used his legs to tightly pin him. Fang Yu¡¯s hand fastened a struggling Yang Lei like iron, sticking close to Yang Lei¡¯s body and restraining him to the door, immobilizing him. Fang Yu knew Yang Lei¡¯s moves too well. Once Yang Lei moved his hand, he knew where he was going to move next. He held Yang Lei down, pinning him, staring into his eyes, his voice angry and pained:


    ¡°If I don¡¯t play with you, then you¡¯ll find someone else? You have to find someone to play like this with, don¡¯t you? Okay!¡±


    Yang Lei was angry, wronged, sad, upset, bitter¡­ but being tightly pinned by Fang Yu¡¯s chest and waist, the friction in the struggling, his lower body uncontrollably reacted.


    A man¡¯s body was always faithful to instinct. No matter how much Yang Lei kept away from Fang Yu, no matter how much he distanced himself, he couldn¡¯t control his body¡¯s desire for Fang Yu. Ever since he ¡°stopped playing¡± with Fang Yu, they had never gotten so close.


    Yang Lei¡¯s breathing became heavy, and Fang Yu¡¯s breathing also changed. Yang Lei could feel through his pants that Fang Yu¡¯s lower part had also changed shape.


    Fang Yu suddenly bent over and lifted Yang Lei up, carrying him into the bedroom, and threw him onto the steel wire bed.


    Before Yang Lei could jump off of that bed, Fang Yu pressed onto him, on top of his body.


    ¡°Scram!! Didn¡¯t you not want to ¡®play¡¯ with me! Didn¡¯t you fucking want to be brothers?!¡±


    Yang Lei didn¡¯t even know what he had cursed.


    ¡°I also understand now. Isn¡¯t it just to find excitement? If you don¡¯t come to me, you¡¯ll go to other people anyway. I was even afraid of corrupting you. I was fucking flattering myself!¡±


    Fang Yu was also angry, roughly swearing.


    ¡°Today I¡¯ll play until you¡¯re happy! I¡¯ll see if you still look for other people?¡±


    Fang Yu held onto Yang Lei¡¯s wrists and pulled them over Yang Lei¡¯s head, grasping them tightly. With his knee, he parted Yang Lei¡¯s legs. With a forceful pull, he pulled open Yang Lei¡¯s dress shirt. The torn off buttons rolled all over the bed.


    At first, Yang Lei fought against Fang Yu, but he suddenly gave up as if resigned. He thought, What was going on? He and Fang Yu had somehow gotten to this point.


    Later, Yang Lei heard a saying, ¡°The person you love the most, hurts you the deepest.¡± At that time, what Yang Lei was thinking probably also had this meaning.


    Fang Yu pulled open his dress shirt, pulled away his undershirt, and pulled open his pants zipper. His movements were rough, without any consideration. The jeans zipper got stuck. Fang Yu used force and pulled it hard to the end. That pain stung Yang Lei¡¯s body, and it stung Yang Lei¡¯s heart. Yang Lei lay without moving. He suddenly felt a wave of unbearable sadness. He may have had this kind of sadness when he was a child. At that time, when his small heart felt sad, he would sob directly, but when he grew up, he knew to shed blood, not shed tears. It had already been many years since he knew what it felt like to shed tears. There were many times when he felt that he could possibly shed tears, but actually, nothing was shed. If he could cry, then it would be too cowardly.

 Chapter 31

    Fang Yu stopped.


    He looked at Yang Lei, who had suddenly stopped fighting and was no longer moving. Looking at the brightening daylight outside illuminating Yang Lei¡¯s face, Fang Yu¡¯s sanity that had been blinded by anger and lust suddenly cooled down. He let go of the hand holding onto Yang Lei and lifted his body from his. He looked at Yang Lei with a somewhat lost expression.


    ¡°Yang Lei¡­¡±


    Fang Yu called softly. Yang Lei didn¡¯t speak and was expressionless.


    Once Fang Yu¡¯s mind was clear, he regretted his actions.


    Before Fang Yu turned 20 years old, his impulsive and fiery personality had once caused him to do many things he later regretted. So after he turned 20, he swore never to be impulsive again, so he wouldn¡¯t regret anything.


    He kept abiding by this oath, and he did very well. Presently, Fang Yu had already become calm and experienced. He no longer regretted anything.


    But that night, he regretted what he did.


    He hadn¡¯t been this impulsive in a long time. Once again, his impulsiveness caused him to feel remorse.


    He straightened up and quietly pulled up Yang Lei¡¯s shirt. Yang Lei remained silent.


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± Fang Yu roughly rubbed his face.


    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t know what happened¡­¡±


    Fang Yu really didn¡¯t know. His emotions just now were a mess, even blank. He had already forgotten the last time he had been so agitated.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to force you like that¡­ I really didn¡¯t mean it like that!¡±


    Fang Yu knit his brows tightly. He had never felt that he was this bad at talking. He didn¡¯t know how he should express himself.


    ¡°¡­Yang Lei!¡±


    Fang Yu cried dejectedly. He lowered his head, looking at Yang Lei with a complicated gaze.


    ¡°You know how I see you in my heart. If I really were to think of you like that, then what kind of person would I be? But¡­¡±


    Fang Yu remembered these days and the dejectedness that he would never speak aloud.


    He also had worries, and he also felt distressed. He had times when he was hurt, but who could he talk to about this? Before, he could still talk to Yang Lei, but Yang Lei was the reason for these worries. How could he say anything??


    ¡°But these days, we were growing farther and farther apart¡­ My heart hurts!¡±


    All of these words were from the bottom of Fang Yu¡¯s heart.


    These were words that he had suppressed in his heart for so many days. These were his feelings every time he watched Yang Lei pass by and disappear from the balcony.


    When Fang Yu said these words, Yang Lei kept silently looking at him.


    Hearing Fang Yu¡¯s unbearable ¡°My heart hurts,¡± Yang Lei suddenly turned over and sat up. He pulled Fang Yu over and hugged him tightly.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Fang Yu was stunned for a moment.


    Yang Lei hugged him very close. He forcefully held Fang Yu, burying his face in Fang Yu¡¯s shoulder, hugging him tightly like he was about to embed Fang Yu into his own body. He breathed in the smell of Fang Yu¡¯s body. He was very familiar with this smell, with the smell of tobacco and laundry detergent from washing clothes, and the smell of having been aired under the sunlight.


    Yang Lei really didn¡¯t know that he had so missed this smell, this body temperature, this texture, even the wrinkles on these clothes. He hugged Fang Yu as tightly as if all of his longing, chagrin, helplessness, sadness, and dejection during this time could be passed on to Fang Yu through his arms, to the person he wanted to touch yet didn¡¯t dare to touch, this love he wanted yet wanted to let go.


    ¡°¡­Fang Yu!¡± Yang Lei unbearably and quietly called Fang Yu¡¯s name, like an aggrieved child¡­


    All of his emotions poured out in this sound¡­


    Fang Yu also hugged him hard.


    They didn¡¯t even know why. They just embraced tightly like this in the dim light of dawn¡­


    ¡°¡­I really just went to his place to play on the computer.¡±


    Yang Lei said quietly on Fang Yu¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°I never spent the night. Today, we chatted until it was late. He wanted me to stay, but I didn¡¯t stay¡­¡±


    He seemed to have gone back to his kindergarten days, when he had been wrongly accused of hitting another child. Little Yang Lei would aggrievedly explain himself to the teacher word by word.


    ¡°I was just afraid that if I came to your place, you would be uncomfortable¡­ I wanted to come, really¡­¡±


    Every time he passed by Fang Yu¡¯s place, Yang Lei had to control his impulse to fly up the stairs.


    ¡°If I could do that thing with other people, I would have found other people long ago, but I only accept you. I feel that I¡¯m sick!¡±


    Yang Lei grabbed Fang Yu¡¯s clothes tightly in distress. Fang Yu hugged him close.


    ¡°Ding Wen is interested in me, but I had already made it clear to him that he and I are just friends. How can you not believe me?!¡±


    ¡°I believe. I¡¯ve always believed.¡± Fang Yu spoke the truth. He had always believed Yang Lei. Hearing Yang Lei say that he only accepted him in doing those things, indescribable feelings swept through Fang Yu¡¯s heart: happiness, complexity, and something that he didn¡¯t know and had restrained from thinking deeply about.


    ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. I was wrong. Once I get irritated, I become unreasonable¡­ Let¡¯s make up, okay?¡±


    Even Fang Yu¡¯s tone had changed. Many years ago, he only used this tone when he coaxed his previous girlfriend. Fang Yu himself hadn¡¯t even realized it.


    Yang Lei let go of Fang Yu, looking at him.


    The brightening light outlined Fang Yu¡¯s handsome and valiant face.


    Yang Lei looked at this face, his heart aching. This was the face he had longed for. These days, he had to think about it every night before he could fall asleep. He had fought with himself many times, before he could hold on to his decision. Not saying that this wasn¡¯t ¡°playing,¡± not saying that their feelings had long changed¡­


    ¡°¡­Fang Yu, let¡¯s do it again, okay? Just once¡­¡±


    Yang Lei pleaded¡­


    Fang Yu silently looked at him for a while. He reached out his hand, embraced Yang Lei, and slowly fell onto the bed¡­


    Before, Fang Yu had rarely kissed Yang Lei, but that day, Fang Yu kissed him.


    Fang Yu kissed his neck and chest, kissed his nipples, and kissed the muscles on his abdomen. The places his lips reached all made Yang Lei react strongly, heavily panting¡­ They took off all of their clothes, hugging each other while completely naked. They soothed each other, with many days of longing, with unbearable enthusiasm, and with the sorrow neither of them could speak of.


    It wasn¡¯t clear if they had both held back for too long, and they were too excited and impatient, or if they had a lot of morning energy to begin with. They just rubbed hard a few times and then trembled as they came, coming on each other¡¯s abdomen, wet and messy.


    No one was satisfied. Fang Yu pinned Yang Lei under him, stroking him heavily. He forcefully stroked his strong waist, buttocks, and legs. Yang Lei looked up at Fang Yu¡¯s face that was full of desire. He could see that Fang Yu had also endured and yearned for a long time¡­ Fang Yu lay on top of Yang Lei¡¯s body, looking down at Yang Lei¡¯s thing that he was jerking off. Yang Lei¡¯s thing swelled with blood in Fang Yu¡¯s hand, changing shape¡­ Fang Yu glanced at Yang Lei. Although he once had inhibitions they disappeared in that moment. He wanted to bring Yang Lei happiness, just like how Yang Lei had once wholeheartedly brought him happiness. Fang Yu no longer hesitated. He lowered his head, putting Yang Lei¡¯s thick erection in his mouth¡­


    Yang Lei raised his upper body in shock. He hadn¡¯t thought that Fang Yu would be willing to do this for him. He looked at Fang Yu in surprise, looking at his thing being swallowed in and out of Fang Yu¡¯s lips¡­


    That visual brought Yang Lei too much excitement.


    Fang Yu didn¡¯t have any skills at all. Several times, he even grazed Yang Lei with his teeth, causing him pain, but Yang Lei had never felt this much stimulation. Strong pleasure like this was not just physiological, but more psychological. After all, this was his first time doing this. It wasn¡¯t possible to say that Fang Yu did not find it repulsive at all, but Fang Yu still persisted in doing it. He did it attentively and devotedly, wanting to bring Yang Lei more sensation. Yang Lei¡¯s chest rose and fell violently, jerked uncontrollably, as he sent himself into Fang Yu¡¯s mouth. He deeply pushed in and then pulled out, his mouth letting out uncontrollable pants and moans¡­ Finally, he couldn¡¯t bear it anymore. He pushed Fang Yu away, his lower part trembling as he ejaculated. He came again and again, unable to stop even after coming several times¡­


    Yang Lei gasped for breath, looking at Fang Yu with bleary eyes. Fang Yu looked at his face and couldn¡¯t help but brush Yang Lei¡¯s hair, looking at his eyes.


    ¡°¡­Did it feel good?¡± Fang Yu asked hoarsely.


    Yang Lei nodded, his eyes still gazing at Fang Yu.


    After 2000, there was a song that was once popular all over the country called ¡°Your Eyes Betrayed Your Heart.¡± At that time, Yang Lei¡¯s eyes betrayed his heart. His gaze was nearly about to reveal his heart. Fang Yu looked at him, looking at Yang Lei¡¯s slightly parted lips. At that moment, Fang Yu actually had an impulse to kiss Yang Lei. He controlled himself and turned his head away.


    ¡°¡­I¡¯ll help you.¡± Yang Lei raised his hand to touch Fang Yu¡¯s dick that still hadn¡¯t released. He pressed his legs tight, motioning for Fang Yu to do it like last time, wanting to do it however it felt good¡­


    This time, Yang Lei didn¡¯t lie on his stomach. He lay down halfway, accepting Fang Yu¡¯s impact. Their upper bodies were tightly hugging. The sweat all over their body mingled together. Yang Lei felt Fang Yu thrusting hotly between his legs and heard Fang Yu letting out unbearable moans in his arms. That was a man¡¯s deepest, sexiest, and most charming voice. It made Yang Lei ecstatic, melting in this passion. He felt that not only were just their pleasures mingling, but also his and Fang Yu¡¯s hearts were getting closer and closer¡­


    On the bed after the passion faded, they lay side by side, letting the first ray of sunlight outside the window shine in through the window, spilling onto their body.


    Their chests rose and fell faintly as they looked at the ceiling. They were both clearing something up in their hearts, but they couldn¡¯t say what it was aloud¡­


    ¡°Yang Lei¡­ do I have a problem¡­?¡± Fang Yu didn¡¯t know if he was asking Yang Lei or himself¡­


    Yang Lei looked at the ceiling in silence, without saying anything¡­


    Perhaps, in that early morning, something was already different.


    Perhaps the distance was just one step apart. Given a little more time, they could understand what this step was, and how they should walk forward.


    But things often don¡¯t allow enough time for people to ponder.


    That afternoon, when Yang Lei walked out of Fang Yu¡¯s place to the company, Yan Ziyi asked him to go with him. They got on the train to the provincial capital to discuss the project.


    When he came out of Fang Yu¡¯s place, the two of them parted downstairs. Fang Yu smiled as he waved goodbye to Yang Lei and went to Grand Century Restaurant.


    Yang Lei still remembered that when Fang Yu walked out the door, he wore a new white dress shirt. It had been bought earlier when Yang Lei had gone shopping with him. Yang Lei thought that when Fang Yu wore it, he was very refreshing, very good-looking.


    That night, trouble found Fang Yu.

 Chapter 32

    What happened to Fang Yu started with Lin Shanshan.


    When Lin Shanshan pursued Fang Yu, someone was also pursuing Lin Shanshan. Many people didn¡¯t know this person¡¯s name, but they all knew that he was the second oldest of his family. Thus, at that time, everyone called him Zhou Er.


    At that time, Zhou Er was a new kind of gangster at Jianghai. Strictly speaking, people like them were not Jianghu gangsters. They were different from ordinary gangsters, though they also considered themselves important figures in Jianghu, and they fought aggressively and dominated the streets, often causing bloody conflicts and incidents of serious injury. However, their families had power, there was money in their pockets, and they had people backing them. They stuffed themselves with food, squandered their riches, and relied on their family¡¯s authority to do as they wished, as though they were the greatest in the world.


    They were today¡¯s princelings and children of rich families.


    This Zhou Er was one of their representatives.


    Yan Ziyi, Luo Jiu, as well as Fang Yu and Yang Lei messed around in the gangdom by their own skills, by Jianghu¡¯s morals. But people like Zhou Er also messed around in the gangdom, yet they did not mess around in the same society. Perhaps Yan Ziyi could deal with all the gangdom bosses who had offended him, but he may not be able to deal with a little gangster in Zhou Er¡¯s gang. This was the difference.


    This was the difference in authority between the gangdom and the political realm. This was the difference between the bottom and the top of society.


    This was a fundamental difference that could not be solved with fists, weapons, or morality.


    So, although the people in Zhou Er¡¯s gang had offended many people, including renowned people in Jianghu, no one would really bother with them, and no one would really offend them.


    If you offended them, then you would have already left Jianghu.


    Even if those in the gangdom had killed each other, it would still have been settled according to Jianghu¡¯s rules. They wouldn¡¯t call the police, much less send him to jail. If someone were to do this, he would never be able to establish himself in Jianghu again. But Zhou Er and his group were different. They thought they were part of Jianghu, but they never followed Jianghu¡¯s rules. Just looking at Da Hu¡¯s ending showed this fact of life.


    Fang Yu had never offended Zhou Er, but Zhou Er came to him.


    At first, Zhou Er didn¡¯t know that Lin Shanshan was pursuing Fang Yu.


    Zhou Er started liking Lin Shanshan a long time ago. He knew Lin Shanshan because of their families¡¯ relationship. Since then, he had kept pursuing her, but Lin Shanshan was always very averse to him and rejected him many times. But Zhou Er didn¡¯t accept this. Zhou Er felt that based on his family background and capability, Lin Shanshan was just playing hard to get. She rejected him only because she couldn¡¯t put aside her dignity as a young mistress. Sooner or later, she would throw herself into his arms. So Zhou Er wasn¡¯t in a hurry, and he had even told his circle of princelings and rich kids, Lin Shanshan was the girl he liked. Whoever dared to touch her head was against Zhou Er.


    In Zhou Er¡¯s eyes, Lin Shanshan was a proud woman with high standards. As long as she was in Jianghai, she couldn¡¯t possibly like anyone else other than him.


    So Zhou Er was always very reassured and very patient. So when Lin Shanshan started pursuing Fang Yu, he just happened not to be at Jianghai because of work. When he came back to Jianghai, everyone in his princeling circle already knew that Lin Shanshan was publicly pursuing a street gangster without any status or background.


    At first, Zhou Er didn¡¯t believe it. Later, he heard the confirmation directly from Lin Shanshan¡¯s mouth. When he once again chased Lin Shanshan, he asked her, ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you and that Grand Century Restaurant person?¡± That was just the time when Lin Shanshan was saddest. She didn¡¯t want to see Zhou Er at all. She said to Zhou Er, ¡°I already have someone I like. No matter whether or not he likes me, please don¡¯t come and bother me again!¡±


    Zhou Er was furious. Actually, he already knew then that Fang Yu didn¡¯t get together with Lin Shanshan. As long as he asked about this matter a little, it was very easy to know, but Zhou Er just couldn¡¯t let it go.


    Zhou Er knew Fang Yu. He had heard of Fang Yu.


    But in his eyes, as long as he wanted to, he was more than capable of dealing with Fang Yu¡¯s boss Luo Jiu, much less Fang Yu.


    That night, a large and combative group of princelings and rich kids entered Grand Century Restaurant.


    Actually, when Zhou Er and the others arrived, Fang Yu was not in the restaurant.


    At that time, he went out to discuss purchasing matters. He still hadn¡¯t come back. At that time, only Lao Liang and some brothers were at the restaurant.


    Actually, it was a coincidence that day. Grand Century Restaurant was originally a place that did serious business. Fang Yu¡¯s brothers didn¡¯t work there. Those who worked there were all serious restaurant workers. If Zhou Er were to come another night, he may not have even met a single Jianghu person. However, that night, he met Lao Liang.


    Lao Liang was the head of the three big fighters under Fang Yu¡¯s leadership. His fighting skills were second only to Fang Yu¡¯s. He was very loyal to Fang Yu, and Fang Yu treated him as his own younger brother. But Lao Liang¡¯s temper was very explosive. He was a famous powder keg. As long as a little spark was thrown in, it would catch on fire. Although he had followed Fang Yu for so many years, he still hadn¡¯t improved on this.


    At that time, Lao Liang and his brothers were eating at his Da Ge¡¯s place. Zhou Er and his group came in, sat noisily at two tables one table away, and were about to order.


    ¡°Serve these two tables with all your best and most expensive dishes!¡± Zhou Er shouted.


    The dishes were all served, and the two tables of people had nearly finished eating. Someone at Zhou Er¡¯s table suddenly loudly shouted: ¡°Hey, what is this? What is this, a dead cockroach?!¡±


    All of the customers looked over. That person scooped out a very large, dead cockroach from a bowl of soup on the table. It was extremely disgusting.


    ¡°Fuck, what kind of restaurant is this?! Is this edible?¡± Both tables of people made a fuss.


    The manager and waiter on duty hurriedly came over to resolve it. Since the restaurant opened, such a thing had never happened. Fang Yu¡¯s requirements for the kitchen were very strict. It may be possible to eat a piece of hair, but to have such a large dead cockroach, such a mistake wasn¡¯t possible at all.


    ¡°Sir, this is probably a misunderstanding¡­¡± The manager on duty was dazed.


    ¡°Misunderstanding? One this big is called an understanding? You say it¡¯s a misunderstanding, then are you willing to eat it?¡± The people at Zhou Er¡¯s table were fired up.


    ¡°But, there is no evidence to prove that this was in the soup we brought out¡­¡± The manager on the duty was a woman. She tried to argue reasonably.


    ¡°What do you mean? Are we deliberately framing your restaurant? Are you afraid that we can¡¯t afford it? I¡¯m telling you, I have plenty of money!¡± With a bang, Zhou Er threw down a stack of RMB on the table, cash.


    Lao Liang came over.


    ¡°Brother, if you have something to say, we can talk it over. How about this, no matter where the cockroach came from, since you are our restaurant¡¯s customers, we should serve you well. Today, I¡¯ll pay for these two tables, no charge! Manager Lv, bring two more hot dishes, bring a case of beer. Let these brothers eat and drink well.¡± Lao Liang spoke quite politely. Although his temper was bad, he still knew how to handle matters.


    ¡°Who are you? Do you have a right to speak? Tell your general manager, Fang Yu, to come out!¡±


    Zhou Er rolled his eyes at Lao Liang, calling out the first and last name.


    ¡°My older brother isn¡¯t here. He¡¯s out on business. If you brothers need something, talking to me is the same thing.¡± Lao Liang remained patient, but there was already anger in his stomach.


    ¡°Can I tell you? Your restaurant is a scam! We found a cockroach in our food, yet you refuse to admit it. Who knows what one might have eaten usually! Huo Tui, let everyone see that cockroach! This is the food that Grand Century Restaurant sells!¡± Zhou Er was unreasonable.


    ¡°Okay!¡± The person nicknamed Huo Tui excitedly picked up that dead cockroach still drenched in soup. He swayed it around in front of every table. Those customers all disgustedly stood up to avoid it. Some people frowned as they paid their bill and left.


    ¡°Everyone go out and say it! Grand Century Restaurant sells cockroach soup. Let¡¯s all make it known!¡± Huo Tui was very pleased.


    ¡°You just came to pick a fight, right?¡± Lao Liang was angry. These people clearly came to start a fight.


    ¡°So what if we did? What can you do to me? Have you heard who I am?¡± Zhou Er looked at Lao Liang from the corner of his eyes.


    ¡°Fuck, do you know whose place this is?¡± Lao Liang had never met anyone who dared to come here to pick a fight.


    ¡°I know! Luo Jiu, right! Luo Jiu, right!¡± Zhou Er even stretched out that ¡°right¡± very long. ¡°They¡¯re all just birds! Tell Fang Yu to come out! I just came to kick his place today. Fuck, he even dares to pick up my girl! Smash this place for me!¡±


    ¡°Who fucking dares move!¡± Lao Liang pulled out a knife from his leg. He thrust the tip into the table. Just like that, it sank in a few centimeters, the hilt quivering.


    ¡°Who dares to move, I¡¯ll fucking stab him first!!¡±


    Lao Liang¡¯s powder keg had completely exploded. He didn¡¯t care that this was the Grand Century Restaurant, not the place he usually fought. The customers who had originally persisted in eating were now all scared away completely. They were all scared away by the quivering long knife that he had stabbed into the table. Even the workers were so scared that they backed away.

 Chapter 33

    Lao Liang¡¯s brothers all came over, large knives and triangle bayonets all pulled out, and stood behind him.


    Lao Liang¡¯s fierceness shocked Zhou Er¡¯s group of people.


    If it got serious for these princelings and rich kids, which one really had the courage to fight these gangdom fighters? Which of these fighters hadn¡¯t gone through hundreds of bloody battles? Meanwhile, this group of rich kids, other than having a fierce mouth, if they really started fighting, each one of them were top criers and screamers and the fastest to run! Even if this group of princelings had power and people behind them, if they really angered the gangdom, they would fight you to the end, even if it cost them their lives. Was there any use in being killed and then putting that person in prison and executing him? So, these rich kids also actually understood this truth. They weren¡¯t afraid of Jianghu bosses, because Jianghu bosses mostly considered things thoroughly and had their worries. Instead, they were afraid of these Jianghu low-level outlaws. If his eyes really went red and he wanted a life for a life, would he be afraid of you?!


    So seeing Lao Liang¡¯s formation, everyone at Zhou Er¡¯s two tables were speechless, and no one moved. They all watched Zhou Er.


    Zhou Er was also afraid, but Zhou Er was very clever. Seeing this array, he knew what he should do to restrain Lao Liang.


    ¡°Stab, stab over here!¡±


    Zhou Er stuck out his chest and pointed to it.


    ¡°Don¡¯t hesitate to stab me! As long as you stab me, it doesn¡¯t matter if you kill me or not. Even if you just break my skin, don¡¯t even think about opening this Grand Century Restaurant. It will close down today! Tomorrow, the Bureau of Industry and Commerce will revoke your business license! Do you believe me?¡±


    ¡°If you have the guts, then come outside with me!¡± Lao Liang roared. He knew that Zhou Er wasn¡¯t making empty threats, but he had forgotten. Was Zhou Er someone who ¡°had guts?¡± Was he someone who would follow Jianghu¡¯s rules?


    ¡°Why should I go outside? I¡¯ll sit right here today. Not only will I sit here, but I¡¯ll also smash this place! Let me tell you, before I came today, I already called the police. Soon, people will come. If you dare move, I¡¯ll tell the police that Fang Yu was the one who did it. If you dare stab me, I¡¯ll say that Fang Yu stabbed me. If you don¡¯t believe me, then try and see whether the police listen to you or listen to me.¡±


    Zhou Er smugly finished speaking and sat down, carefree and pleased.


    Lao Liang had met all kinds of tough guys, but he had never met such a shameless lowlife. He could get stabbed, but he definitely could not implicate Fang Yu. He hesitated. In the moment that Lao Liang hesitated, Zhou Er viciously said: ¡°Smash it!¡±


    While the staff members screamed, the restaurant¡¯s tables, chairs, glassware, and the aquarium full of seafood were all smashed. The greatest skill of Zhou Er¡¯s devilish group was destruction. Seeing Zhou Er take the lead in smashing, they all acted together. Amidst these shattering noises, Grand Century Restaurant was a mess in the blink of an eye.


    ¡°I¡¯ll fuck your mom!¡± Lao Liang couldn¡¯t bear it anymore. He jumped onto the table and reached Zhou Er in a few steps. He cut right at him!


    Once Lao Liang attacked, his brothers behind him all attacked. Their knives all mercilessly cut at this group of rich kids.


    But Lao Liang still had a brain. He didn¡¯t use the knife¡¯s edge; he used the knife¡¯s spine to cut. The knife¡¯s spine couldn¡¯t cut a wound, but those who knew how to use a knife could also cause people agonizing pain by cutting with the knife¡¯s spine!


    Zhou Er thought that his words could definitely intimidate Lao Liang, yet Lao Liang wasn¡¯t stupid. If he were only all brawn and no brains, he couldn¡¯t be Fang Yu¡¯s most capable subordinate. Lao Liang¡¯s subordinates all looked at Lao Liang. Seeing that Lao Liang was using the knife¡¯s spine to cut, they all understood what to do.


    The Grand Century Restaurant had now completely become a fighting ground. Could Zhou Er¡¯s disorganized group fight? Did they dare to fight? Once they saw that Lao Liang and the others weren¡¯t intimidated, they were all scared. How could they distinguish between the knife¡¯s spine and the knife¡¯s edge? After a few blows, they wailed and ran outside.


    However, there were always ordinary people and hotheads in a crowd. Zhou Er was chased by Lao Liang and had no strength to retaliate whatsoever, but someone in Zhou Er¡¯s gang really hadn¡¯t run yet. His eyes really went red, and he pulled out a switchblade. But he didn¡¯t care about the difference between the knife¡¯s spine and the knife¡¯s edge. He aimed the switchblade at a person who cut at him, pushed it forward, and plunged it into that person¡¯s stomach.


    That person fell down. The knife was still in his stomach. Only two or three centimeters of the blade remained outside.


    Blood gushed like a spring.


    The person stabbed was Huo Tui. Huo Tui stabbed someone, and perhaps he was panicked, or perhaps he still wanted to destroy the evidence. Without any experience, he went up and grabbed the hilt, wanting to pull it out.


    If he pulled it out, the person on the floor would probably bleed out dry right there.


    But Huo Tui didn¡¯t know this. He still wanted to pull out the knife.


    When Huo Tui¡¯s hand was on the hilt, his own stomach also went cold.


    Lao Liang¡¯s knife sank into his body.


    Huo Tui watched, with wide open eyes, as blood red flowers bloomed on his own stomach. He couldn¡¯t even feel pain. He only felt cold, ice cold. Even his heart was cold.


    Huo Tui used a hand to hold his own stomach. The hand was immediately covered with blood. Blood flowed down his arm to the floor, flowing more and more.


    Huo Tui also fell down. His blood and the blood of the person he had stabbed flowed along the smooth marble floor of the Grand Century Restaurant towards the outside. Everyone on both sides stopped. The staff were all scared stiff. There was already a large crowd watching outside, and the matter had already become serious.


    Lao Liang pulled out that knife. He and Huo Tui were different. He knew how to stab someone and pull out the knife, and no one would die.


    Zhou Er dazedly looked at this scene, and suddenly reacted. He screamed: ¡°Murder! Grand Century Restaurant people murdered someone!¡±


    His scream was very shrill, with irrepressible excitement!


    ¡°I stabbed him! You all saw it, right?¡± Lao Liang held that knife that dripped blood unceasingly, his gaze sweeping over everyone.


    ¡°Do you still say that Fang Yu stabbed him?¡± Lao Liang asked Zhou Er.


    ¡°Do you still say it??¡± Lao Liang asked again, staring at Zhou Er, as he held the knife that was dripping blood in his hand.


    ¡°¡­¡± Zhou Er was frightened by Lao Liang.


    Everyone was frightened by Lao Liang.


    When Fang Yu rushed into the Grand Century Restaurant, he saw this scene.


    But just when Fang Yu entered the door, the police sirens could already be heard.


    Fang Yu saw the situation before his eyes, heard the sirens, and didn¡¯t waste a single word.


    ¡°Lao Liang, leave!¡± Fang Yu said to Lao Liang.


    ¡°I¡¯m not leaving!¡± How could Lao Liang be willing to leave?


    ¡°If you go in, can you still come out??¡± Fang Yu roared.


    Lao Liang was responsible for several incidents of serious assaults. Two years ago, he was once wanted by the police because of a serious assault. Lao Liang had run to Sichuan and hid for more than half a year, waiting for Luo Jiu to settle things on this side before he dared to return to Jianghai. After he returned, although Lao Liang was still so explosive, he was already much more restrained than he was before. Today, if Zhou Er and this group hadn¡¯t touched Fang Yu, Lao Liang also wouldn¡¯t stab someone. If he went in this time, and the old cases were pulled out, perhaps he would really have to go to jail for three to five years.


    Lao Liang also hesitated. The sirens were already outside the door.


    ¡°Leave!¡± Fang Yu pushed Lao Liang towards the Grand Century Restaurant¡¯s back door.


    ¡°Da Ge! Then what about you?¡± Lao Liang was afraid of implicating Fang Yu.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t here just now. They can¡¯t find fault with me! Find a place and wait it out first!¡± Fang Yu pushed Lao Liang to leave.


    Lao Liang was very obedient to Fang Yu. He thought that no matter how dangerous the situation was, with one of Fang Yu¡¯s words, he could be at ease. He trusted Fang Yu that much. He trusted that Fang Yu really had the means to solve the situation.


    Lao Liang left. But this time, his trust was mistaken.


    Fang Yu couldn¡¯t solve every situation.


    Ever since Fang Yu arrived, Zhou Er was staring at Fang Yu.


    Actually, Zhou Er had never met Fang Yu, but once he saw Fang Yu, he knew it was him.


    Fang Yu undoubtedly looked much better than he had imagined. Zhou Er felt extremely out of sorts. He coldly watched Fang Yu send Lao Liang away from beginning to end, without stopping him at all.


    The moment Lao Liang left, the police came in through the door.


    ¡°Who¡¯s in charge here?¡± After the two wounded people were carried to the car and sent to the hospital, a uniformed police officer yelled sternly.


    ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± Fang Yu walked forward.


    ¡°It¡¯s him! He stabbed him! Office Sun, why did you just get here! See, that¡¯s the evidence!¡±


    Zhou Er suddenly jumped out and firmly pointed at Fang Yu. He pointed at the blood on his shirt that had dripped from the knife when Fang Yu had pushed Lao Liang.


    Fang Yu glanced at Zhou Er.


    He was silent. He didn¡¯t even give a sentence of explanation.


    ¡°Nonsense! Manager Fang clearly just arrived! He¡­¡±


    ¡°Lu Yan!¡± Fang Yu stopped Manager Lu. He was afraid that she would emotionally bring up Lao Liang.


    ¡°Take them all back!¡±


    Officer Sun waved his hand and pushed Fang Yu and the others into the police car.


    Here, Zhou Er was also perfunctorily brought into another police car. Once he got in the car, Zhou Er¡¯s face changed.


    ¡°You were too damn slow!¡±


    ¡°Enough, young master. It was fast enough!¡± That Officer Sun was all smiles. ¡°Why were people really stabbed?¡±


    ¡°Right? It was all that Fang Yu! I say that Fang Yu did everything. This matter must be blown up. You know!¡±


    ¡°I know, I know!¡± Officer Sun said.

 Chapter 34

    Yang Lei realized that night something was wrong.


    When he arrived at the provincial capital, he had to socialize. After socializing and returning to the hotel, the first thing Yang Lei did was to call Fang Yu.


    He first called Fang Yu¡¯s house, but no one answered. At that time, it was already past 11 PM. Yang Lei estimated that Fang Yu should be home. He thought, Could it be that Fang Yu pulled an all-nighter the night before, and he was going to pull another one tonight?


    He then called Fang Yu¡¯s personal general manager office in the Grand Century Restaurant. No one was there. He then called the front desk. There was still no one.


    At this time, it was true that everyone had finished working. Although Yang Lei was a little unsettled, he didn¡¯t think about it too much. But after watching television uneasily in the hotel for a while, he again called these places tens of times. No one answered.


    Yang Lei was annoyed. He wanted to hear Fang Yu¡¯s voice, right now, immediately, and at once.


    Ever since he parted with Fang Yu in the afternoon, and having experienced those things in Fang Yu¡¯s house, his longing for Fang Yu was like a tide in his heart that couldn¡¯t be held down. He missed him like his heart was being scratched by a cat; he wanted to speak with him.


    Without knowing why, he always felt restless. It was as if he couldn¡¯t find Fang Yu, he would always be uneasy.


    In this uneasiness, Yang Lei drifted off to sleep. When he woke up in the morning, the first thing he did when he opened his eyes was to reach out his hand and pull the telephone over, calling Fang Yu¡¯s house.


    There was still no answer. Yang Lei¡¯s heart was in his throat. He again called the Grand Century Restaurant¡¯s front desk. Finally, someone answered.


    After hearing the person on the phone speak, Yang Lei said: ¡°What did you say?¡±


    Yang Lei heard the gist of their words, and wanted to roar: ¡°Why did no one tell me last night??¡±


    The person on duty at Grand Century Restaurant spoke incoherently, said that he was in the police station, and no one knew what the situation was like right now. Yang Lei immediately called Hua Mao.


    Hua Mao was as anxious as an ant on a hot pot.


    Last night, once Fang Yu went into the police station, Luo Jiu knew that this matter could be big or small. Once he asked about it, he knew that Zhou Er had clearly come to mess with Fang Yu. Who was Zhou Er? Zhou Er¡¯s father was a policeman, or how else could Zhou Er treat the police like his own home? Would they come when he called them?


    Ever since Fang Yu entered the police station, no one came to catch Lao Liang, and no one came to the scene again to investigate. Not to mention, Zhou Er and that group of rich kids had been perfunctorily led away, and in the next instant, they had each gone home without any problem. Even Lao Liang¡¯s subordinates at the scene who had participated in the fight were also let out after being locked up for a few hours.


    The only one who wasn¡¯t let out was Fang Yu.


    Lao Liang¡¯s subordinates said, ¡°No police came to investigate just who among them stabbed the person or what happened at the scene. They didn¡¯t even ask a few questions and locked them in a large room for a few hours.¡±


    Huo Tui was saved in the hospital. It was just a superficial wound, not a big deal. Yet Lao Liang¡¯s person who had been stabbed by Huo Tui had a wound that was much more serious. He was in a coma until midnight and didn¡¯t wake up.


    Luo Jiu had been a boss for so many years. Could he have no relationships with the police? That very night, he found his connections in the police and wanted to pull him out, but that ¡°connection¡± just happened to not be in Jianghai these two days. He was out on a mission.


    ¡°When I come back, I¡¯ll do it for you. It can only be like this!¡± the ¡°connection¡± said.


    ¡°Lao Li, that kid really didn¡¯t do anything. If I were to speak, I would even ask you to make a phone call and detain him for a few days to be taught a lesson. That¡¯s deserved!¡± The meaning of Luo Jiu¡¯s words was that he was afraid Fang Yu was suffering inside the police station. If the police started interrogating him, there would be too many considerations inside! The meaning was, don¡¯t investigate and just lock him up.


    ¡°If it were someone else, it would be fine. That Zhou Er, his father¡­ Well, wait for me to come back!¡± Lao Li was also quite troubled. Although his position in the police station was not low, this matter involved his own people, and he was troubled on both sides.


    Luo Jiu was also helpless. He also knew that it was difficult for Lao Li. No matter how tight the relationship was between the gangdom and the legitimate, could they be tighter than between father and son?


    So Luo Jiu also knew of Fang Yu¡¯s sufferings, and he accepted it.


    Once Lao Liang heard that Fang Yu was taking the blame for him, he was anxious. He wanted to rush into the police station, but Luo Jiu stopped him: ¡°You still think it¡¯s not chaotic enough?¡±


    ¡°Jiu Ge! Can I let Da Ge take the blame?!¡± Even Lao Liang¡¯s eyes were red with anxiety. If he knew that Fang Yu wanted him to leave to take the blame for him, he wouldn¡¯t leave even if died!


    ¡°Would it be helpful if you went? Right now, they¡¯re just attacking Fang Yu! It¡¯s no use even if you go!¡± Luo Jiu knew these methods too well.


    ¡°Then what? Just watch that group of fucking police bully my big brother?¡± Lao Liang had gone to prison. He knew what it felt like to be in there too well. He once again pulled out his knife. ¡°I¡¯ll fucking go and destroy that Zhou Er!¡±


    ¡°Come back!¡± Luo Jiu helplessly shouted at Lao Liang to stop¡­


    Facing the police, facing the ¡°positive side¡± of society, facing the strict state apparatus, and facing the privileged class, those in the gangdom were at a loss¡­


    Hua Mao was also spinning with anxiety. That was the person he loved. For the first time, he knew the feeling of watching something bad happen to the person he loved yet being unable to do anything. Hua Mao almost went crazy. He asked for help from everyone and looked for connections. He even went to the people in his homosexual circle who had somewhat normal occupations and social standings.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier??¡± The sparks in Yang Lei¡¯s eyes nearly came out. Just one whole night, Yang Lei knew too well how much Fang Yu could suffer for one whole night!


    ¡°Tell you? What fucking use would it be to tell you?¡± Hua Mao said.


    ¡°No one move! Wait for me to come back. I¡¯ll be back immediately!¡± Yang Lei roared. He hung up the phone.


    After hanging up on Hua Mao, Yang Lei turned and dialed a string of numbers.


    ¡°Hello.¡± The voice answering the phone had a drawl, with a dragged-out tone.


    ¡°Public Security Bureau? Who are you?¡± Yang Lei said.


    ¡°Who are you looking for?¡±


    ¡°Public security station, anyone¡¯s fine,¡± Yang Lei said.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t say the name, how can I find them for you?¡± The policeman who answered the phone was impatient.


    Yet Yang Lei recognized him.


    ¡°You¡¯re Shi Guang, right? I¡¯m looking for Yang Datian!¡± Yang Lei said.


    The policeman who answered the phone sat upright. He recognized that something was wrong.


    ¡°I¡¯m Xiao Shi. May I ask, you¡¯re¡­¡± The policeman¡¯s tone was much more polite.


    ¡°Yang Lei!¡± Yang Lei said.

 Chapter 35

    When Yang Lei entered the police station, he was still carrying the luggage he brought to the provincial capital.


    He didn¡¯t even remain in the provincial capital for a minute. Yan Ziyi listened to a few of his words and gave him one sentence: ¡°Hurry and go!¡±


    ¡°Oh! Xiao Lei came?¡± The police officer in the public security bureau office saw Yang Lei walk in, and warmly greeted him.


    ¡°Xiao Lei, you haven¡¯t been here in a long time? Why, did you miss us?¡±


    ¡°Bullshit, can Xiao Lei miss you? More like he missed our chief!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Xiao Lei? What heroic thing did you do again? When are you going to be good?¡±¡­


    The police all very affectionately came over to put their arms around Yang Lei¡¯s shoulder, laughing and joking.


    ¡°Get out of here, and go catch your prostitutes!¡± Yang Lei turned his head, ¡°Yong Ge, new hairstyle? It¡¯s cool!¡± ¡°Lu-zi, still eating? Your ass can¡¯t even fit on the chair!¡± ¡°Uncle Mao, Uncle Zhang! You¡¯re all here! ¡­¡±


    Yang Lei smilingly greeted the policemen one by one.


    He was very familiar with this place. Familiar since he was young.


    Although Yang Lei¡¯s whole face was dusty, his complexion wasn¡¯t very good, and his heart was extremely anxious, he really didn¡¯t let this show. He easily nodded and smiled at those policemen who greeted him and patted his shoulder the whole way.


    After a few pleasantries, Yang Lei pulled out cigarettes, threw them around, and lit one himself.


    ¡°¡­Is he alright?¡±


    Yang Lei exhaled smoke, before he asked.


    The police officer called Lu-zi was a little awkward.


    ¡°Your phone call was a little late¡­¡± Lu-zi muttered, ¡°If you had called last night, he wouldn¡¯t have suffered¡­¡±


    Yang Lei¡¯s heart sank.


    ¡°What did he suffer?¡±


    Yang Lei¡¯s voice sank.


    Yong Ge came over and hugged Yang Lei¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°You also know the routine. It all can¡¯t be left out. But don¡¯t worry. After we got your phone call, no one dared to touch him again. I kept watch for you! Got him a single room to rest in, and I saw the wounds he had. Come, I¡¯ll bring you there now.¡±


    Yang Lei followed Yong Ge to the back. Once they walked outside, Yong Ge spoke.


    ¡°Lei-zi, this matter wasn¡¯t done by our police branch. None of our people did it.¡±


    ¡°Who did it?¡± Yang Lei asked.


    ¡°Sun Ke. He¡¯s new. You probably don¡¯t know him. He¡¯s with Director Zhou. It¡¯s fine as long as you understand,¡± Yong Ge said.


    Yong Ge pushed open the door of a lounge. Yang Lei walked in.


    The day before, when he parted with Fang Yu in the afternoon, Fang Yu was wearing the white dress shirt that they had bought together. That snow white dress shirt was so bright under the sunlight that it was dazzling, looking extremely clean and bright. Against Fang Yu¡¯s handsome smiling face, it shone like it could reflect light.


    But now, this dress shirt no longer looked like a white dress shirt at all.


    Horrifying bloodstains, filth, and hand and foot prints made it unrecognizable. Fang Yu lay there unconscious. He was completely silent, completely unresponsive.


    Yang Lei immediately looked at Yong Ge.


    ¡°He¡¯s asleep. He¡¯s a man. He stuck it out for a night,¡± Yong Ge explained quietly.


    Yang Lei stood for a long time before he slowly walked over. He squatted down beside Fang Yu¡¯s bed.


    He touched Fang Yu¡¯s forehead, checking whether he had a fever from an infected wound.


    He rearranged Fang Yu¡¯s stray hairs stuck to his face by sweat and then gently held Fang Yu¡¯s hand.


    After a moment of silence, Yang Lei stood up and walked out the room, quietly closing the door.


    ¡°Yong Ge, do me a favor. Give me clean clothes. My brother likes being clean,¡± Yang Lei said, quite calmly.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go immediately.¡± Yong Ge looked at Yang Lei¡¯s expression, his heart uneasy.


    ¡°That Sun Ke, where is his office?¡± Yang Lei asked.


    Yong Ge studied his expression.


    ¡°Lei-zi, don¡¯t mess around. No matter what, this is still the police station.¡±


    ¡°Can I?¡± Yang Lei even smiled.


    ¡°If I bring him away, I have to let him know. It¡¯s courtesy.¡±


    Sun Ke was a young public servant who had recently been transferred from the local police station to the Public Security Bureau on probation. This promotion was very important to him.


    If he could stay in the Public Security Bureau once the probationary period was over, then his career would be smooth. At least, it would be more promising than staying in a small police station.


    So once this Sun Ke came, he hugged Director Zhou¡¯s thigh, and hugged Zhou Er¡¯s thigh as well. Sun Ke had never dealt with a noteworthy case. If he wanted to climb up, he had to take the way of socialism with Chinese characteristics.


    So when Zhou Er told him to handle this matter with Fang Yu, Sun Ke¡¯s heart was extremely willing.


    Why wouldn¡¯t he be willing? Who was Fang Yu? A famous gangster throughout the whole city. There were also records in the Public Security Bureau. People like Yan Ziyi, Luo Jiu, and Fang Yu were all key targets to monitor. How many years had they been recorded? Could the PSB not know Fang Yu?


    Fang Yu was now a restaurant boss who did proper business and hadn¡¯t caused trouble in a long time. However, because he had angered Zhou Er, Sun Ke could please Zhou Er by dealing with him, and he could also gain a good reputation of eradicating an evil force in society. Why wouldn¡¯t Sun Ke do good by killing two birds with one stone like this?


    As for who was responsible for the bloody case in the Grand Century Hotel, this wasn¡¯t important. This was just a pretext. Sun Ke had long thought about how this case should be ruled. No matter who was the real criminal, Fang Yu wouldn¡¯t be able to escape.


    Who told Fang Yu to also not be a good person? Wanting to sentence a gangdom fighter like Fang Yu was too easy.


    When Sun Ke investigated Fang Yu, he only examined. He didn¡¯t ask.


    As for how he conducted the examination, how the PSB wanted to examine, and how they would actually examine, outsiders would never know every detail.


    Besides, Sun Ke had come up from the police station. As an unfitting comparison, the PSB to the police station was like the difference between a bandits¡¯ lair and a mountain fortress.


    A mountain fortress had some rules, norms, and restrictions. A bandit¡¯s lair was just very chaotic and ruthless, where anything goes. It was completely dog-eat-dog.


    Sun Ke couldn¡¯t handle cases, but he was a master of dealing with people.


    Yong Ge would later disclose some of how Fang Yu had stuck out that night to Yang Lei. Of course, that was much later. At the moment, Yang Lei didn¡¯t need to listen. His eyes had already seen it.


    When Yang Lei entered Sun Ke¡¯s office, Sun Ke was filling out a form.


    It was his work appraisal for the public servant probationary period. As long as ¡°recommended¡± was written on this appraisal, stamped with a red seal, and then signed by a director, his transfer was pretty much guaranteed.


    While Sun Ke was writing, Yang Lei came in. Yang Lei first greeted several familiar faces in the office. Sun Ke raised his head and saw Yang Lei, but he didn¡¯t know who he was. He ignored him, but Yang Lei came over to him, with a slight smile on his face.


    ¡°Brother, are you busy?¡±


    Yang Lei threw him a cigarette.


    Sun Ke caught it and studied him suspiciously. Yang Lei asked Yong Ge to find clothes, and he came in alone. Sun Ke couldn¡¯t figure out his background.


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re writing your appraisal?¡±


    Yang Lei leaned onto the desk and picked up Sun Ke¡¯s form. He smoked as he squinted and looked.


    Sun Ke was a little confused. Yang Lei¡¯s easygoing nature was natural. He could make people unable to reject him.


    ¡°This performance is definitely a model. It has to be!¡± Yang Lei flicked the paper, still squinting.


    ¡°Are you¡­ here for business?¡±


    Sun Ke was also confused. Seeing that Yang Lei was very familiar here, Sun Ke didn¡¯t know his intention.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Yang Lei said.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing much. Yesterday, one of my brothers came in. A blood brother. Didn¡¯t I come to help the police investigate? I came to provide important leads. Yesterday, at the Grand Century Restaurant, someone took the lead to cause trouble and disturb public order. It¡¯s that Zhou Er! Do you know Zhou Er? Let me tell you, I really have to report him. He smashed the Grand Century Restaurant into a wreck. There¡¯s no way to say it! Everyone saw this matter! The streets are filled with witnesses! You have to investigate well. And those two lying in the hospital, one made the first move. I know our rules for handling cases. The responsibility of the one who made the first move is not the same! Right? You also have to investigate that well. Also, my brother wasn¡¯t at the scene and was locked up for a night. That troublemaker Zhou Er must also definitely be locked up here at your place, right? Bring me to see him, and I¡¯ll ask about yesterday¡¯s matter again. And do you have his investigation record and whatnot here? Bring them all. It¡¯s good to do things according to the rules. There are traces that can be checked, and bad people can¡¯t run away! It just increased your workload. I¡¯m quite apologetic. How about this, I have a few friends in the TV station and newspaper office. I¡¯ll ask them to help investigate as well. You don¡¯t need to thank me. The people love the police of the people. Helping with handling a case is our duty. We must!¡±


    There was a slight smile on Yang Lei¡¯s face, and he was extremely earnest. He sincerely said all these words, without a pause or room for interruption. Sun Ke was dumbfounded.


    When Yang Lei spoke, the other policemen in the office were all holding back their smiles, looking at Sun Ke coldly.


    Most of the police were good and decent people. After all, people like Sun Ke were in the minority. These police officers had long disliked this Sun Ke. Seeing this scene, no one came out to speak up and help him!


    Sun Ke was angry. He could hear Yang Lei¡¯s sarcasm, and he was too disgraced.


    ¡°Who are you? Why are you blabbering here?¡± Sun Ke was embarrassed. ¡°Get out!¡± Sun Ke lost his patience first.


    Yang Lei didn¡¯t come to beat people up, and he didn¡¯t come to push people down. He came here to speak reason. The reason first had to be made clear, and then the later things would be dealt with. Every one of Yang Lei¡¯s sentences was reasonable. He was very clear about how to handle matters properly here. Not a single one of his words could be used against him, and they didn¡¯t give the other party any opportunity to bite back at him.


    Outside, you fought with your fists. Here, you not only fought with power, but also intelligence and manipulation.


    ¡°Ah, Sun Ke. This is our own people. I¡¯ll introduce him. Yang Lei, Xiao Lei!¡± A police officer heard that something was wrong with Sun Ke¡¯s tone and kindly reminded him.


    ¡°Our own people? Look at his slovenly appearance!¡± Sun Ke was anxious to find a way out. ¡°Whose friend is this?¡±


    No one minded him, all waiting to watch a good show.


    ¡°Enough! I won¡¯t delay your work. I just came to tell you, I¡¯m bringing him away first. If you want to deal with other matters in the future, come find me. This is my work phone.¡±


    Yang Lei wrote a string of numbers on the calendar on Sun Ke¡¯s desk and then picked up his work appraisal.


    ¡°You want to give this form to Yang Datian to sign, right? I¡¯ll get him to sign it for you.¡±


    Yang Lei finished speaking, took the form, and walked out.


    ¡°Return it to me!¡±


    Sun Ke hurriedly chased him out the door, but he saw Yang Lei hold his work appraisal and stroll into the director¡¯s office.


    He didn¡¯t knock. He directly pushed the door and entered.


    ¡°¡­¡± Sun Ke stopped.


    He turned around and returned to the office, his expression alarmed and suspicious.


    ¡°¡­Who is he?¡± Sun Ke asked the other police in shock.


    ¡°You don¡¯t even recognize him?¡± a colleague laughed mockingly.


    ¡°¡­I really don¡¯t recognize him. Who is he?¡± When Sun Ke spoke these words, his heart was already drumming more and more.


    ¡°What is our director¡¯s surname?¡±


    ¡°¡­Yang.¡±


    Sun Ke was already sweating.


    ¡°Our director¡¯s precious nephew,¡± another policeman gloated.


    ¡°Related by blood!¡± he emphasized.


    Fang Yu was sent to the hospital by a police car that Yang Lei called for.


    When Yang Lei walked into Fang Yu¡¯s lounge again, Fang Yu felt movement and woke up.


    His eyes were swollen. Fang Yu opened them with some difficulty. He saw Yang Lei and was surprised. His eyes instantly brightened, but there was also hesitation.


    ¡°¡­How did you get here?¡±


    Fang Yu¡¯s voice was hoarse as he propped himself up.


    ¡°I came to pick you up.¡± Yang Lei went over to support him, wanting to avoid his wounds, but he didn¡¯t know where to put his hand.


    Fang Yu was covered in bruises.


    ¡°¡­Come on, let¡¯s go home.¡± Yang Lei¡¯s voice didn¡¯t seem to come from his throat.


    Until they walked to the entrance of the Public Security Bureau where a police car was waiting to send them off, Fang Yu was hesitant. He glanced at Yang Lei and stood still. Yang Lei knew what he was worried about and said quietly by his ear: ¡°Lao Liang is fine. Jiu Ge got you out.¡±


    It was then that Fang Yu got into the car.


    Not long after arriving at the hospital, Fang Yu came down with a fever.


    With the internal and external wounds, along with the delayed treatment, the wounds had become inflamed and infected. Once his fever had started, it became burning hot.


    Fang Yu was hooked up to an IV and fell into a deep sleep. Yang Lei was always at his bedside.


    When he walked away, outside the car, Yang Lei had spoken a few sentences to Yong Ge and the others.


    ¡°Fang Yu is my brother. Blood brother,¡± Yang Lei said.


    ¡°His business is my business. Brothers, look over him more later.¡±


    They all nodded. Yong Ge patted his shoulder.


    ¡°Okay, don¡¯t worry.¡±


    One police officer couldn¡¯t hold back.


    ¡°Lei Ge, don¡¯t blame me for saying something unpleasant. Don¡¯t interact with these indecent gangsters. You¡¯re always messing around like this. If something really happens, our Director Yang cares about you so much. You should also think about him.¡±


    ¡°Qiao Ming!¡± Yong Ge shouted at him to stop.


    Yong Ge had been in the city¡¯s public bureau for many years, and he was the closest with Yang Lei. Compared to other people, he knew more about Yang Lei¡¯s situation, so he knew and understood.


    Yang Lei didn¡¯t explain anything.


    ¡°I¡¯ll first thank you brothers. Later, if there is something having to do with Fang Yu, let me know. I promise that I won¡¯t make it hard for you.¡±


    ¡°Definitely. Go!¡±


    The police also admired tough men.


    After that night, they could tell that Fang Yu was a man.

 Chapter 36

    Hua Mao and Lao Liang received the news that Fang Yu had come out, and they rushed to the hospital. When Hua Mao saw Fang Yu¡¯s appearance, he even cried.


    ¡°Fuck, don¡¯t be like a girl!¡± Lao Liang scolded Hua Mao, but his own eyes were bright red.


    ¡°Who made him like this? I¡¯ll kill him!!¡± Hua Mao roared outside the hospital room, causing the people inside the hospital to stay far away in fear.


    Lao Liang didn¡¯t say anything. He sat alone on the chair outside the hospital room, expressionless. He fiddled with a small knife in his hands, a very small fruit knife.


    No one dared to get close to him.


    In the corridor outside of this hospital room stood twenty or so men who ordinary people would want to avoid the moment they saw them, but not a sound could be heard.


    Luo Jiu himself also came. After seeing Fang Yu, he motioned Yang Lei to follow him out.


    Finding somewhere quiet, Luo Jiu looked at Yang Lei: ¡°Tell me the truth. How did you get him out?¡±


    Luo Jiu had found someone and prepared money, but before he could use this money, he heard that Yang Lei didn¡¯t use a single cent. One phone call, and as soon as he entered the bureau, he was able to get him out. The car that picked him up was even a police car.


    ¡°Jiu Ge, I beg one thing of you, okay?¡± Yang Lei said.


    When Luo Jiu left, he said just one sentence to his subordinates: ¡°No one is allowed to cause trouble.¡±


    ¡°If I can¡¯t touch the police, I can still touch that Zhou Er, right?¡± Hua Mao couldn¡¯t let this go at all. ¡°Lao Liang! Are you going or not?!¡± Hua Mao stood up, and Lao Liang stood up with him. For Fang Yu¡¯s sake, these two people didn¡¯t even listen to Luo Jiu¡¯s words.


    ¡°No one move,¡± Yang Lei said, lifting his gaze.


    ¡°Leave this matter to me. Leave him to me as well,¡± Yang Lei said, speaking very calmly.


    Not long after Fang Yu entered the hospital, Sun Ke came over with a few policemen under his leadership.


    Sun Ke brought along big and small bags, his face all smiles, like he was a different person from the one who had shouted at Yang Lei that morning.


    When Sun Ke¡¯s policemen appeared, all of the men outside in the corridor all stood up, staring at them. Lao Liang and Hua Mao didn¡¯t recognize him, and they looked at these uniformed policemen suspiciously.


    Sun Ke saw this formation, and guessed that the one inside was Fang Yu. Sun Ke braced himself and entered the hospital room.


    Only Yang Lei sat by Fang Yu¡¯s bedside. Fang Yu still hadn¡¯t woken up.


    ¡°Xiao Lei, sorry for the disturbance¡­ This matter was really a misunderstanding¡­ misunderstanding¡­ We came here specifically to apologize¡­ This is¡­ a small token of my regards¡­¡±


    Sun Ke looked into Yang Lei¡¯s eyes that looked back at him. As he spoke, he was sweating all over.


    Ever since he became aware of Yang Lei¡¯s background, Sun Ke¡¯s heart had become cold.


    He knew that he was done for this time. But could he be blamed? How could he have thought that the Public Security Bureau chief¡¯s blood nephew and this big gangster at the bottom of society were brothers? By blood? If he had known, even if he were at gunpoint, he wouldn¡¯t do such a stupid thing. Was there someone who wouldn¡¯t hug the thigh of the Public Security Bureau chief and go hug the thigh of the office director? Which one was the thigh and which one was the toe? Could Sun Ke be that blind?


    It was a pity that he didn¡¯t know. It was a pity that he touched the one person he shouldn¡¯t have.


    Yang Lei looked at them and didn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°You guys can leave. Take the things back, too,¡± Yang Lei said, his tone very calm. There wasn¡¯t even a little anger.


    The calmer Yang Lei was, the more Sun Ke¡¯s heart became unsettled. He had a feeling a storm was about to come. His sensitivity gained from his occupation told him that the calmness right now didn¡¯t mean that this matter was over. On the contrary, it had just started.


    ¡°Xiao Lei, it¡¯s really a misunderstanding¡­ That Director Zhou¡¯s son was the one who didn¡¯t tell me the truth. I really wasn¡¯t targeting anyone¡­¡±


    Sun Ke was still sweating and chattering nonstop, trying to redeem himself. He obdurately presented a thick envelope.


    ¡°This is a small token of my regards for Xiao Fang¡­ Of course, Xiao Fang¡¯s medical expenses, I¡¯ll cover it all¡­¡±


    Yang Lei didn¡¯t even extend his hand. Sun Ke¡¯s extended hand was very awkward.


    ¡°Comrade Sun, my brother needs to rest.¡± Yang Lei was still very calm and very polite.


    When Sun Ke and his fellow officers gloomily walked out of the hospital room and walked to the stairway, Hua Mao and Lao Liang, who were inside and knew what was going on with the visitors, picked up everything and threw them hard out of the hospital room.


    Sun Ke quickened his steps.


    If it weren¡¯t for Yang Lei stopping them, that day, Sun Ke wouldn¡¯t have even been able to leave the building.


    After being hooked up to three consecutive IV bags, Fang Yu¡¯s fever finally subsided. When Fang Yu woke up, Yang Lei smiled as he gently poked his face.


    ¡°You sure can sleep. Are you hungry? What do you want to eat?¡±


    Fang Yu looked at him and considered.


    ¡°Vermicelli soup,¡± Fang Yu said.


    ¡°Look at how little you¡¯re capable of. Don¡¯t you want to eat something good?¡± Yang Lei joked with him, but his tone was very gentle. He softly wiped Fang Yu¡¯s forehead.


    Vermicelli soup was a famous local dish. It was very delicious and very cheap.


    ¡°I¡¯m just capable of this much,¡± Fang Yu also joked.


    ¡°Okay, okay. You¡¯re the oldest. You¡¯re the boss.¡±


    Yang Lei spoke like he was coaxing a child. He turned around and called a brother to buy takeout.


    Hearing that Fang Yu had woken up, Hua Mao and Lao Liang came in.


    Hua Mao was about to throw himself on Fang Yu, but Yang Lei stopped him.


    ¡°What are you doing? Don¡¯t touch him!¡±


    ¡°Is my Da Ge your person? Are you the only one who can touch him?¡± Seeing that Fang Yu was awake, Hua Mao¡¯s mood was excited, and he bickered with Yang Lei again.


    ¡°He is my person. So what, you¡¯re not okay with that?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t show off!¡±


    ¡°Enough, enough¡­¡± Fang Yu exasperatedly interrupted them and felt happy again. This familiar atmosphere and brothers for life before his eyes, put him at ease and made him feel relaxed. Fang Yu¡¯s heart was assured, especially seeing that Lao Liang was safe and sound.


    Yang Lei had already told Hua Mao and Lao Liang about how he had gotten Fang Yu out. Later, he would tell Fang Yu in detail. Right now, he asked none of them to mention it, and just to say that Jiu Ge had spent money to bail him out.


    In fact, Yang Lei had brought Fang Yu back the moment he got to Jianghai. If Lao Liang and Hua Mao still couldn¡¯t detect something from Sun Ke and his fellow officers¡¯ recent visit, then they really were fools.


    They were both very surprised, but no one asked.


    At that time, although Yang Lei had already been in the gangdom for a while, there truly weren¡¯t many on the streets who really knew about his family¡¯s connections. Yang Lei also never mentioned it. Even Yan Ziyi only gradually knew about it after becoming his boss, while Luo Jiu and Fang Yu knew nothing.


    Yang Lei also knew that Fang Yu would discover this matter sooner or later. But he didn¡¯t want him to know right now. Or rather, Yang Lei didn¡¯t want to mention anything related to his family at all.


    WhenYang Lei had fought in the past, he had also been arrested by the police, and he had been locked in the police station and the detention center. None of the local officers in those police stations knew that this was the director of the city police bureau¡¯s blood nephew. Yang Lei had never even bailed himself out.


    ¡°Ge.¡± Lao Liang called him once and didn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°How is Lu-zi?¡± Fang Yu was still concerned about the brother who had been stabbed by Huo Tui.


    ¡°He¡¯s fine. He¡¯s been rescued. Ge, recover well.¡± Lao Liang¡¯s words were very simple.


    Someone like Lao Liang was like this. No matter how great the act of kindness, he wouldn¡¯t say anything. He wouldn¡¯t even say a word of thanks.


    But he would remember it in his heart for a lifetime. When you needed him, he could die for you.


    ¡°Enough. You guys can go back. I¡¯ll stay here to watch,¡± Yang Lei said.


    He wanted to be with Fang Yu alone.


    When they all left, Yang Lei handed the purchased takeout vermicelli soup to Fang Yu. Fang Yu was really hungry. From last night until now, he hadn¡¯t eaten anything.


    Fang Yu sat at the head of the bed, eating the vermicelli soup. Yang Lei just watched him eat.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you go to the provincial capital? Why did you come back?¡± Fang Yu asked him.


    ¡°What do you think?¡± Yang Lei said.


    ¡°Unnecessary,¡± Fang Yu said.


    ¡°Why is it unnecessary? You¡¯re like this, and it¡¯s still unnecessary?¡± Yang Lei said.


    Fang Yu paused for a while and glanced at Yang Lei.


    ¡°It¡¯s really unnecessary. Does anyone in the gangdom not know how to go to prison?¡±


    Fang Yu even smiled at Yang Lei.


    Yang Lei could tell that Fang Yu was afraid that he was upset and was comforting him.


    ¡°¡­Can you not do that in the future? I know you¡¯re the big brother and you cover for your brothers, but can you really cover them? You have so many people under your leadership. If they all get in trouble, how many can you cover?¡±


    Yang Lei could be calm, mature, and clever in front of outsiders. But once he was in front of Fang Yu, he also didn¡¯t know why he couldn¡¯t hide any of his emotions at all. His temper was very impulsive. He wanted to throw everything at Fang Yu, so that every time, he appeared to be an immature, irritable child in Fang Yu¡¯s eyes.


    Right now, he couldn¡¯t help it again. His heart hurt so much that it was nearly kneaded into a lump, but he knew that if something like this happened again, Fang Yu would definitely still do the same thing and behave like this.


    ¡°Enough, don¡¯t scold me. I¡¯m still sick.¡±


    Fang Yu showed his weakness for once.


    One sentence made Yang Lei¡¯s heart soften. He didn¡¯t scold and just watched Fang Yu eat the vermicelli soup.


    Fang Yu was someone who really paid attention to his appearance and liked cleanliness. When he came out of the Public Security Bureau, Fang Yu changed into the clothes that Yong Ge had brought and quickly washed his face. But right now, Fang Yu¡¯s face was wounded. It really wasn¡¯t that attractive.


    But Yang Lei seemed unable to see enough of him. He didn¡¯t talk and just looked at him.


    Yang Lei felt that he didn¡¯t watch Fang Yu well yesterday, so that in the blink of an eye, Fang Yu disappeared from before his eyes and suffered to this extent. Right now, he didn¡¯t want Fang Yu to leave his line of sight for even a minute. He was afraid that if he blinked again, Fang Yu would disappear again and get into trouble.


    On the train from the provincial capital back to Jianghai, Yang Lei¡¯s heart felt as if it were always tightening. Once he thought about how much Fang Yu had suffered that night, it was like scattering salt on a wound. It hurt so much that his heart was pierced.


    Fang Yu raised his head, his eyes meeting Yang Lei¡¯s gaze. Both of them didn¡¯t speak. After making eye contact for a while, Fang Yu looked away.


    Fang Yu could see that Yang Lei¡¯s eyes were full of worry, heartache, and a little infatuation.


    Outsiders could never feel that kind of infatuation, but the person involved could be touched at a glance.


    That night, in the most difficult time, Fang Yu also longed for Yang Lei.


    Really longed for him.


    But Fang Yu didn¡¯t want Yang Lei to see him as he was now.

 Chapter 38

    Translator¡¯s note: Chapter 37 was an announcement from the author about her new Weibo account. The story continues in chapter 38.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    In the end, Fang Yu spoke to comfort Yang Lei.


    When Fang Yu switched to ask specific questions about the consequences of this matter, Yang Lei told him one by one. Huo Tui¡¯s parents were both wealthy businesspersons. After the incident, of course they also wanted retribution, but Huo Tui stabbed someone first. Furthermore, Guo-zi, who had been stabbed by Huo Tui, was much more seriously injured than he was. If investigations had begun, Huo Tui¡¯s problem would have definitely been bigger. Thus, Huo Tui¡¯s parents also couldn¡¯t dig deep. Ultimately, both sides used money and settled this matter privately.


    The Grand Century Restaurant truly lost a lot because of this incident. It was mainly a loss in reputation. After all, at that time, people were always coming and going along the streets of downtown. The onlookers all saw the incident, and they all knew that the general manager of the hotel was taken away from the scene by the police. Some even knew that this restaurant had a lot of relations with the gangdom. In the short run, there was definitely some impact on the business.


    After Fang Yu heard this, he furrowed his brows.


    As for that Zhou Er, Yang Lei asked Fang Yu: ¡°Did you know him before?¡±


    ¡°I knew the group of people. I¡¯ve never interacted with them,¡± Fang Yu said.


    After going into the police station, Fang Yu also kept thinking. He was thinking, he and this Zhou Er had never crossed paths. When had enmity formed between him and Zhou Er, and why did Zhou Er come straight at him?


    Fang Yu was baffled.


    ¡°Lao Liang and the others?¡±


    ¡°No, I asked. Lao Liang said that he never knew him.¡±


    ¡°Then do other brothers have a bad relationship with them?¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t heard about it. If there really were, I wouldn¡¯t not know.¡±


    Yang Lei also couldn¡¯t understand. He wanted to figure out why Zhou Er had to attack Fang Yu.


    Actually, when Zhou Er smashed the store, he said one line, but this line was overlooked by Lao Liang, who was furious at that time. It was: ¡°He even dares to flirt with my girl.¡± Of course, Lao Liang later remembered it, and told Fang Yu and Yang Lei, but by that time, Fang Yu and Yang Lei already knew the reason.


    Because, just when the two of them were thinking about this problem, someone knocked on the hospital room¡¯s door.


    Yang Lei opened the door.


    A girl stood at the entrance of the hospital room.


    She had run all the way up the stairs, but her face was pale.


    Yang Lei thought he had already forgotten her name, but he remembered it at that moment.


    Lin Shanshan.


    Lin Shanshan was a freshman at Jianghai¡¯s most famous university.


    Although she didn¡¯t live at the school but lived at home, she usually didn¡¯t leave the house. Last night when Fang Yu got into trouble, she only knew about it today.


    Furthermore, it was Zhou Er himself who had run to tell her.


    ¡°Know where your beloved is right now?¡± Zhou Er stopped Lin Shanshan on the university campus.


    ¡°The Public Security Bureau!¡± Zhou Er¡¯s expression was very proud.


    ¡°What did you do?¡± Lin Shanshan also wasn¡¯t dumb. Once she saw Zhou Er¡¯s expression, she guessed that he had done something.


    ¡°Do I need to do anything? They are the bane of society! Cancerous! They should long have been arrested and executed!¡±


    ¡°You! ¡­¡± Lin Shanshan was shocked and angry. Her upbringing since she was young made her unable to say vicious words, but she hated this Zhou Er to death. Lin Shanshan immediately went to the Grand Century Restaurant and heard that Fang Yu really had been taken away by the police. Moreover, he hadn¡¯t been released for a whole night. Lin Shanshan was so worried that she nearly cried.


    In order to save Fang Yu, Lin Shanshan went to beg her father.


    Who Lin Shanshan¡¯s father was won¡¯t be mentioned here. In any case, for someone with a family background like Lin Shanshan, bailing people out was easy. But would Lin Shanshan¡¯s father agree with her request? His daughter publicly chasing a gangdom gangster had long been disseminated. It was already good that her father hadn¡¯t locked Lin Shanshan up in the house. Later, he saw that Lin Shanshan didn¡¯t go to find that young man again, so he didn¡¯t take any action. Not to mention that Fang Yu had never accepted Lin Shanshan; even if he really agreed to be with her, her father definitely wouldn¡¯t sit back and watch. Right now, she asked her father to take charge of this matter. Was it even possible?


    So other than Lin Shanshan being scolded by her father, there was no result at all. Lin Shanshan was too anxious with no other choice, so she could only go herself. She called her family¡¯s chauffeur to drive her to the Public Security Bureau. At the Public Security Bureau, she told the policeman on duty that she wanted to see Fang Yu. She wanted to see what Fang Yu¡¯s situation was.


    Seeing Lin Shanshan¡¯s beauty, and seeing the class of her car and the car¡¯s license plate number, the policeman very gently told her that he had already gone out, and warmly directed her that Fang Yu had gone to the people¡¯s hospital.


    After Lin Shanshan left, the policemen in the City Bureau were all sighing, saying, ¡°This big gangster Fang Yu is really capable! The director¡¯s nephew himself came to pick him up like his house was on fire, and such a pretty and wealthy girlfriend came to bail him. He¡¯s really incredible!¡±


    Here, Lin Shanshan rushed to the hospital room. Once she saw Fang Yu¡¯s appearance, Lin Shanshan shed tears.


    ¡°What is it? ¡­Don¡¯t cry!¡±


    Fang Yu was at a loss because of her tears.


    Lin Shanshan looked at Fang Yu¡¯s wounds with an aching heart. Although she still didn¡¯t know what exactly had happened, she could still make a good guess.


    Lin Shanshan was clear that this thing started because of her.


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s all my fault that you¡¯re like this¡­¡±


    Fang Yu didn¡¯t understand Lin Shanshan¡¯s sentence, but Yang Lei vaguely guessed the reason. He stared at Lin Shanshan.


    ¡°¡­That Zhou Er¡­¡± Lin Shanshan spoke with a lot of difficulty. ¡°¡­He pursued me, but I ignored him¡­¡±


    Fang Yu understood. Everyone here understood.


    ¡°How can you be blamed for this? Go back, I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Fang Yu was not used to seeing girls cry in front of him.


    ¡°Are your wounds serious? Are you going to be hospitalized?¡± Lin Shanshan¡¯s eyes were still bright red.


    ¡°I¡¯m really fine.¡±


    Fang Yu glanced at Yang Lei somewhat awkwardly. The meaning was very clear. He was asking Yang Lei not to just stand there without saying anything but to help him instead.


    ¡°Can I stay here and take care of you?¡± Lin Shanshan said softly. Was there any girl who would not be heartbroken after seeing her beloved get hurt to this extent because of her?


    ¡°No need, my brother is here. Thank you,¡± Fang Yu immediately said.


    After hearing these words, Yang Lei¡¯s heart felt better.


    ¡°Fang Yu, I¡­¡± Lin Shanshan wanted to speak, but stopped. She only looked at Fang Yu with a pair of eyes made watery by tears.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Fang Yu could only avoid her infatuated eyes. He looked at the drip stand.


    He was grateful and guilty towards this girl, but he wouldn¡¯t have anything more to do with her. Any more extraneous thoughts were unnecessary. Fang Yu knew this very well.


    Lin Shanshan left. Before Lin Shanshan left, she said to Fang Yu: ¡°I thought about the words you said to me last time¡­ You may not like me, but you can¡¯t stop me from liking you.¡±


    Lin Shanshan quietly finished speaking and left, gently closing the door.


    In the series of events that happened later, Lin Shanshan did as she said. She was only a young girl who had fallen into the fantasy of love, but the person she had fallen in love with couldn¡¯t give her a flowery dream.

 Chapter 39

    Here, Lin Shanshan left. Yang Lei and Fang Yu looked at each other. Fang Yu looked at Yang Lei¡¯s faintly smiling expression, and he couldn¡¯t hold back:


    ¡°What do you mean? Say, what are you smiling at?¡±


    ¡°Why isn¡¯t there a girl who has such strong feelings for me? Did you see that she completely treated me like air? I¡¯m just a lightbulb.¡± It wasn¡¯t clear whether Yang Lei was joking or if he did it on purpose.


    ¡°If you¡¯re a lightbulb, why don¡¯t you light up?¡± Fang Yu¡¯s tongue was also quite sharp.


    ¡°I light up on the inside. You can¡¯t see it.¡±


    ¡°Fuck.¡±


    Fang Yu laughed in amusement. He was always this relaxed and happy when with Yang Lei.


    ¡°Why do you attract so many people¡¯s concern?¡± Yang Lei¡¯s words were a partial truth. ¡°You¡¯ve even attracted the concern of a gentlewoman. See, haven¡¯t you attracted trouble?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the one who attracts gentlewomen!¡± If Fang Yu weren¡¯t injured, he¡¯d definitely kick him. ¡°Enough, you¡¯ve also attracted many people¡¯s concern. Don¡¯t keep talking about me.¡±


    Perhaps Fang Yu had only spoken these words carelessly, but Yang Lei felt very good when he heard them. It sounded like Fang Yu was also jealous. Yang Lei chuckled.


    Knowing the reason for this matter, Yang Lei also knew what he should do. However, that was a later matter. The most important thing to him right now was to take good care of Fang Yu.


    After the drip, Fang Yu¡¯s fever had gone down, and he couldn¡¯t stay in the hospital any longer. He got off the bed and wanted to leave. Although he stiffened his back and stuck it out for a night, Fang Yu had fought hard through many years of bloody street fights after all. Being injured to this extent was nothing at all to him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move! Lie down a little longer.¡± Yang Lei was very distressed about his injuries.


    ¡°I won¡¯t stay. Let¡¯s go back!¡± Fang Yu really didn¡¯t like staying in the hospital.


    ¡°Okay, come with me.¡±


    Yang Lei had long made arrangements.


    He didn¡¯t plan to return to Fang Yu¡¯s house with Fang Yu. He wanted to bring Fang Yu to a place where he could properly recuperate.


    When Fang Yu followed Yang Lei out of the hospital, he asked Yang Lei where he was taking him, and Yang Lei said: my house.


    Fang Yu was very surprised.


    Ever since he had become friends with Yang Lei, Yang Lei had never mentioned his family. Other than knowing that Yang Lei lived inside that very large military district in the city, Fang Yu knew nothing else. Although Yang Lei went to Fang Yu¡¯s place all the time, he had never brought Fang Yu to his house, and he had never mentioned it. Fang Yu could feel that Yang Lei and his family really didn¡¯t get along, so Fang Yu had never asked.


    Now, suddenly hearing Yang Lei say that they were going to his house, Fang Yu became puzzled.


    Yang Lei called a taxi, but they didn¡¯t go in the direction of the military district. Rather, it was Gulin Road.


    Gulin Road was Jianghai¡¯s famous Republic of China mansion district.


    For historical reasons, there were many Republic of China buildings left in Jianghai. These Republic of China buildings were all historical sites under government protection right now, especially the ten or so roads near Gulin Road. These were acclaimed as ¡°The Architectural Exhibition of the World,¡± consisting of several hundred buildings of different styles and small buildings of the Republic of China with long histories. During the Republic of China period, they were the residences of national politicians and celebrities. After the People¡¯s Republic of China was founded, those who lived here were all senior officials and generals of the military and political circles in those days. Now, their descendants lived in and owned these villas and courtyards. The entire mansion district of Gulin Road was the place in Jianghai with the ¡°deepest courtyards,¡± because here, every courtyard, every building, and every wall represented a mysterious and extraordinary background.


    The taxi stopped at a Republic of China Era mansion on Gulin Road, built in the 1930s and 1940s. There was a ¡°Major Protected Cultural Site¡± sign and the words ¡°Designed by Architect Yang¡± on the door, so when Yang Lei told Fang Yu to get out of the car, Fang Yu was stunned.


    Yang Lei took out the key and opened the iron wall gate.


    In the 2010s, a certain Jianghai media company once had a poll for ¡°Jianghai¡¯s most beautiful Republic of China building¡± in the entire city. After several rounds of reviews from specialists and residents, the one now before Fang Yu¡¯s eyes was among the ten most beautiful buildings, selected from hundreds of buildings from the Republic of China Era.


    Fang Yu had never entered this kind of place.


    He had also never thought that Yang Lei lived in this kind of place.


    In the many years afterwards, just like how Yang Lei deeply remembered every furnishing in Fang Yu¡¯s eighth floor house, Fang Yu also remembered this building, especially its deep courtyard and gardens with many vines.


    Yet, he had only once lived here for a very short time.


    ¡°¡­You live here?¡± Fang Yu asked.


    Seeing Fang Yu¡¯s stunned and inquiring eyes, Yang Lei actually hadn¡¯t thought about how to explain it to Fang Yu.


    ¡°This is my grandfather¡¯s house,¡± Yang Lei said. ¡°My grandfather was a veteran before the civil war. He fought in the war.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t even necessary to mention this veteran¡¯s rank, since he lived in this kind of house and area.


    Fang Yu was silent.


    ¡°I usually don¡¯t live here. I come to have a look sometimes. By the way, several uncles and aunts live here. They¡¯re all old neighbors. I¡¯ll introduce you to them in a bit.¡±


    Yang Lei spoke hurriedly, changing the topic. He brought Fang Yu into the building. A woman in her fifties wearing an apron and carrying a rice basket just happened to walk out from the back courtyard when she saw them.


    ¡°Aunt Zhang!¡±


    Yang Lei greeted warmly.


    Once Aunt Zhang saw Yang Lei, she greeted him happily.


    ¡°Young master, you¡¯re back!¡±


    Yang Lei nearly spat blood at Aunt Zhang¡¯s call.


    ¡°Aunt Zhang! How many times have I told you? It¡¯s already the nineties! Do you think we¡¯re filming a TV series? If you call me this again, I¡¯ll be annoyed!¡±


    Aunt Zhang came to the Yang family when she was in her teens and had watched Yang Lei grow up. She had been a nanny for the Yang family for decades. Although they were called comrades in these years, she had gotten used to saying ¡°young master¡± and ¡°young mistress¡± for decades in the past. She still couldn¡¯t change her words.


    ¡°Enough, enough. Aunt Zhang is old. I forgot!¡± Aunt Zhang saw that Yang Lei was back and was very happy.


    ¡°This is the friend I told you about!¡±


    Yang Lei introduced Fang Yu.


    This was the main reason he had brought Fang Yu here. He wanted to take good care of Fang Yu, but he was someone who didn¡¯t know how to cook or do anything. He thought this was the place where Fang Yu could recuperate and be cared for very well.


    To him, this was the place that was like a real home.


    Aunt Zhang had already received Yang Lei¡¯s call that afternoon, saying that his friend had gotten hurt and was going to stay here for some time, and to please take care of him.


    Aunt Zhang treated Yang Lei like her own son. She often hoped that Yang Lei would come back, yet Yang Lei rarely did so. If he came, it was to see them. He rarely resided or stayed overnight. Now, hearing that Yang Lei was going to come back and live there for a while, and had brought a friend with him, she was practically as happy as if it were a holiday. She immediately was busy buying groceries, and cleaning up and arranging the rooms upstairs.


    This Republic of China building belonged to Yang Lei¡¯s grandfather. When Yang Lei¡¯s grandfather passed away, he left this building to Yang Lei, and even clearly wrote that this was the sole property of Yang Lei. No one else in the large family had a share.


    Initially, the family¡¯s nanny, chauffeur, gardeners, and other such people used to live together on the grounds, in an adjunct cottage outside of the building. Originally, when Yang Lei¡¯s grandfather passed away and the family split up the property, they were supposed to move out. But instead of making them move out, Yang Lei even allowed them to live in the building. They could live there as long as they wanted. It would be best if they kept living there.


    These ordinary families all shed tears of gratitude for Yang Lei¡¯s decision.


    They had all served this family for decades, and they had their own families. To Yang Lei, they were more like his relatives. He would never forget the warmth he had felt from them in his childhood.


    Now, these families all lived downstairs, and no one had touched any of the rooms upstairs. They were always kept clean and tidy, waiting for Yang Lei to live in them when he returned.


    ¡°Who hurt this child? How could they do this? Such a crime!¡± Aunt Zhang couldn¡¯t bear it when she saw Fang Yu¡¯s wounds, straightforwardly calling it a crime. She quickly brought the two of them upstairs to rest and went down to make dinner.


    Although Fang Yu¡¯s legs weren¡¯t broken, they had been kicked and beaten in many places. He still wasn¡¯t able to move easily. The stairs of such old-fashioned Republic of China buildings were all high and steep. When they went up the stairs, Yang Lei said, ¡°Why don¡¯t I carry you upstairs?¡± Fang Yu said, ¡°Is that necessary??¡± and slowly went up by himself.


    Yang Lei supported him up the stairs and into the bedroom that Aunt Zhang had already set up.


    Yang Lei had said over the phone that, for the convenience of taking care of him, he and his friend would sleep in the same room. He asked Aunt Zhang to just prepare the largest master bedroom.

 Chapter 40

    If Fang Yu were forced to describe this room, it was something he had only ever seen in the movies or on TV shows.


    It was a suite of over one hundred square meters. The bedroom was connected to a study, and there was a very large bathroom, with a large, round, purely Western bathtub. There was a long and wide balcony outside, with exquisitely carved columns, manifesting the value of its cultural importance. Inside the bedroom were square French windows and doors, semicircular windows connected to a fan, hanging curtains, Chinese wisteria, carved windows, wisteria wood furniture, antique calligraphy and paintings¡­ It was a lush spring outside. The shadows of the trees were dancing, coming in through the windows and onto the wooden floor with light and shadows swaying elegantly.


    If a literary youth were to come here, he would definitely have more flowery language to marvel at this room¡¯s elegance and beauty, but Fang Yu wasn¡¯t a literary youth.


    Fang Yu looked around the room and stood at the doorway silently without moving.


    ¡°Come in.¡± Yang Lei threw the things casually onto the bed and went over to help him.


    Fang Yu took a few steps into the room and then stood still. He felt that he was very out of place here.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back to my place,¡± Fang Yu said.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Actually, Yang Lei also knew what Fang Yu would think.


    Fang Yu hesitated for a moment.


    ¡°It¡¯s too nice here. I¡¯m¡­ not really used to it.¡±


    Fang Yu was speaking the truth.


    ¡°How aren¡¯t you used to it? You¡¯ll be used to it after living here for a few days.¡± Yang Lei tried to dispel Fang Yu¡¯s discomfort.


    ¡°It¡¯s too troublesome for others,¡± Fang Yu said.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Aunt Zhang and the others are all one of us, all my relatives. It¡¯s not troublesome, really,¡± Yang Lei explained. ¡°Besides, I haven¡¯t been back for a long time. They¡¯re also happy. We¡¯re not troubling them for nothing. I¡¯ll pay her for the food, hard work, and whatnot. You can rest here for a while.¡±


    If Yang Lei were really to give Aunt Zhang money, she would possibly beat him out with a broom. Yang Lei could conquer the world outside, but here, he definitely couldn¡¯t win over Aunt Zhang.


    ¡°I¡¯ll pay the money. I can¡¯t live here for nothing.¡± Fang Yu looked at Yang Lei.


    Yang Lei was uncomfortable. He looked at Fang Yu.


    ¡°Do you have to keep score so clearly with me?¡±


    He knew that if he had brought Fang Yu to this place suddenly, Fang Yu would definitely be shocked, surprised, and uncomfortable. But Yang Lei didn¡¯t care about this. Right now, he just wholeheartedly wanted Fang Yu¡¯s body to quickly recover and to regain his health.


    ¡°If you have to keep score this clearly with me, then you¡¯re treating me as an outsider. Are you treating me as an outsider?¡± Yang Lei stared at Fang Yu as he asked.


    ¡°Are they the same thing?¡± Fang Yu was afraid that Yang Lei would bring this up.


    ¡°Then, I¡¯ve been to your house so many times. Should I also calculate that with you?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Fang Yu was helpless.


    Yang Lei smiled. He knew this move would work. Who made Fang Yu dote on him?


    After the meal, Yang Lei went to Fang Yu¡¯s house and brought over all of the everyday things he used.


    For that dinner, Aunt Zhang did her best and brought out all kinds of delicious food. Fang Yu hadn¡¯t eaten such delicious homemade dishes in years. Even though he owned a restaurant, he still thought that even the taste and flavors there couldn¡¯t compare to Aunt Zhang¡¯s skills.


    When Fang Yu complimented her like this, Aunt Zhang smiled until she couldn¡¯t close her mouth.


    ¡°Look at this child. He¡¯s so well-spoken!¡± Aunt Zhang was very happy.


    Yang Lei realized that when Fang Yu spoke sweetly, it seemed to be covered with honey, and he was comparable to Yang Lei. They were both especially good at pleasing the elderly.


    The dining room downstairs was very large. It used to have a long rosewood dining table, but now it had a big round table. Aunt Zhang and her husband, the former gardener Mister Liu and his family and granddaughter, the former cook, Uncle Wei, and his wife, along with Fang Yu and Yang Lei, filled all the seats of this big table. These people had been together day and night for decades. They really were like a family, and the table was very cheerful. Several elders were vying to tell Fang Yu about Yang Lei¡¯s ¡°deeds¡± of taking bird¡¯s eggs and climbing walls when he was young. Fang Yu listened with rapt attention. Hearing about Yang Lei¡¯s embarrassing moments, he couldn¡¯t help but laugh loudly. Yang Lei couldn¡¯t bear the embarrassment. He just thought about bringing Fang Yu back to recuperate and hadn¡¯t thought there would be these ¡°byproducts.¡± His face turned green: ¡°Uncle Wei, Uncle Liu, can you let me save some face?¡±


    ¡°You still know how to save face? Ever since you wore open-crotch pants, you didn¡¯t want face at all!¡± These elders had all watched Yang Lei grow up. He was their own son and grandson.


    ¡°Don¡¯t listen to them. There¡¯s no such thing! Especially that writing a love letter thing. I wasn¡¯t even five years old! Did I even know how to write?¡± Yang Lei was dying of injustice.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t know how to write, but you knew how to draw! You even took a picture and put it in a little girl¡¯s skirt¡­¡± When Aunt Zhang¡¯s husband Wang Bo thought about it, he was amused.


    ¡°Hahaha!¡± Fang Yu laughed without regard for his appearance. Yang Lei was dreadfully regretful¡­


    After eating dinner and returning to the bedroom, Fang Yu was in a very good mood. Yang Lei also noticed.


    ¡°What are you happy about?¡± Yang Lei asked Fang Yu.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t eaten a meal like this in years.¡± Fang Yu was still immersed in the atmosphere.


    ¡°I¡¯m quite envious. A large family having a meal together¡­¡± Fang Yu spoke this sentence and stopped talking.


    Yang Lei looked at him. Fang Yu didn¡¯t say anything else.


    Before sleeping that night, Yang Lei brought Fang Yu to the bathroom. This building was very old. There was no shower, only a bathtub, but this large, round bathtub was a high-class product. It was a foreign good imported from the west during the Republic of China Era decades ago. In the old days, it already had automatic temperature control. At the bottom of the bathtub, there were also small holes that could spray water upwards and massage the body. It was quite classy.


    ¡°Can you do it?¡± Yang Lei was worried that Fang Yu would be inconvenienced.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t¡­ I help you?¡± When Yang Lei said these words, his heart was hot, and he swallowed once.


    This bathtub was more than twice the size of an ordinary rectangular bathtub. It was more than enough for two people to bathe together.


    ¡°No need, I can do it.¡± Fang Yu took off his top. With Yang Lei¡¯s help, he very skillfully used gauze and plastic bags to cover his numerous major wounds and prevent them from getting wet. He had gotten used to doing these things. He did them with familiarity, without any effort. Yang Lei was a little annoyed that Fang Yu was too capable.


    ¡°Okay, then be careful. Don¡¯t bathe for too long.¡±


    Yang Lei also couldn¡¯t keep standing in the bathroom. He put water in the bathtub for Fang Yu and unwillingly closed the door.


    Yang Lei lay in that large carved wooden bed, listening to the sound of running water in the bathroom, and his heart felt like it was being scratched by a cat.


    He thought wildly for a while and thought of Fang Yu¡¯s body.


    When he helped Fang Yu take off his clothes, he clearly saw the bruises and blood stains all over his body again. Yang Lei thought of Zhou Er and Sun Ke.


    Fang Yu hadn¡¯t showered for a day and a night. Moreover, because of his difficulty in moving, he washed in the bathroom for a long time before coming out. He wiped away the water on his body with difficulty and carefully took care of his wounds, before he put on his clothes and opened the door to come out.


    Yang Lei seemed to already be asleep. He lay on the bed without moving.


    Fang Yu was afraid of waking him up. He carefully found the light switch and turned off the lights. He felt his way along the walls back to the bed and lay down.


    This bed was very wide. It was more than enough for three people to lie down side by side, and the mattress was very thick and soft. It was very different from Fang Yu¡¯s small steel wire bed.


    Fang Yu got onto the bed and pulled the blanket over. He first covered Yang Lei before lying down. Just as he was about to pull up his own blankets, Yang Lei suddenly turned over and hugged him around the waist.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Fang Yu didn¡¯t speak.


    Yang Lei¡¯s hand reached into Fang Yu¡¯s clothes, carefully stroking along his skin. He avoided the treated wounds, but there wasn¡¯t much uninjured skin that Yang Lei could stroke.


    ¡°¡­Don¡¯t move.¡± Fang Yu grabbed his hand.


    ¡°¡­They¡¯re all a bunch of bastards!¡± Yang Lei finally cursed aloud.


    In front of Sun Ke, he didn¡¯t curse. In front of Lao Liang and Hua Mao, he also didn¡¯t curse.


    ¡°It¡¯s over. Forget it,¡± Fang Yu said.


    ¡°Forget it?¡±


    Yang Lei smiled coldly.


    ¡°Is anything this cheap?¡±


    Fang Yu also wasn¡¯t a pushover. In the past, he too would definitely not suffer like this and swallow things down in vain. He couldn¡¯t afford to provoke the police, but at the very least, he definitely wouldn¡¯t let Zhou Er go.


    But now, Fang Yu was much more mature. Ever since he had the Grand Century Restaurant, Fang Yu cherished it a lot. He really put his whole heart and body into this restaurant. He wanted to run it well and treat it as a repayment for Luo Jiu¡¯s trust. More than that, he regarded it as his career. Once people had cares, then they would have worries. Through this incident, the Grand Century Restaurant had already been greatly damaged. Fang Yu didn¡¯t want to cause any more trouble and affect the Grand Century Restaurant. The business had gotten on the right track with much difficulty. If it really got to the point where it needed to be closed, then it would be too late to save it.


    Yang Lei didn¡¯t talk about this subject anymore. He propped up his body. By the dim street lights in the courtyard downstairs, he looked closely at Fang Yu.


    Not allowing Fang Yu to refuse, Yang Lei gently rolled up Fang Yu¡¯s vest. Under the light, he looked closely at the wounds on his body.


    The more he looked, the more he gritted his teeth. He wanted to tear up that Sun Ke right now. He regretted even more that he just happened not to be in Jianghai last night. If he were in Jianghai, he would have definitely known about this matter. He would immediately have brought back Fang Yu intact and unharmed and not covered in wounds like right now!


    ¡°Stop looking. What is there to look at?¡±


    Fang Yu was uncomfortable from his look and pulled his shirt down. He didn¡¯t want Yang Lei to get upset from seeing it.


    ¡°¡­I only knew you went in this morning¡­ I was really worried that you¡­!¡±


    The emotions that Yang Lei had suppressed for a whole day, in this dark and quiet building, were finally all released on this bed where only he and Fang Yu were lying.


    ¡°¡­Can you not be so stupid in the future? If anything happens to you¡­ I could really go crazy. Don¡¯t you know?¡±


    This sentence from Yang Lei was held in his throat and shouted. In an instant, he felt extremely aggrieved and upset. Did Fang Yu know what he felt when he took the first glimpse of Fang Yu lying there silently in the Public Security Bureau lounge??


    Fang Yu stared at him. Fang Yu¡¯s heart was also troubled.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Fang Yu reached out his left hand that was still able to move, grabbed Yang Lei¡¯s neck, and forcefully pulled him down. Yang Lei lay on Fang Yu¡¯s chest, hugging him.


    Yang Lei hugged Fang Yu tightly, even though this strength would make Fang Yu¡¯s wounds hurt. He was really afraid. Afraid that one day, this embrace would be empty. Afraid that he would never be able to hug this warm body.


    Yang Lei had never been afraid of anything. Even when he was at the gates of hell, he wasn¡¯t afraid.


    But now, he vividly felt what fear was.


    Fang Yu hugged him, looking at the ceiling.


    After a moment¡¯s silence, Fang Yu spoke.


    ¡°Tell me truthfully, how did I get out?¡±

 Chapter 41

    Fang Yu also wasn¡¯t a fool.


    Ever since he had been taken into custody, he knew that he had been set up. The entire thing was directed at him. Fang Yu had been taken into the police station in the past. The police station also had its own methods. Not everyone would ¡°interrogate¡± like this. Once Fang Yu was ¡°interrogated,¡± he knew how it was going to be.


    Fang Yu knew what kind of people were part of Zhou Er¡¯s group. Those who messed around on the streets were all very contemptuous of these so-called princelings, but they followed the principle that if one can make a detour, then make a detour. So Fang Yu never interacted with them. Now, he had been sent to the police station by Zhou Er. He also knew that it definitely wasn¡¯t that easy to get out.


    Originally, Fang Yu had already mentally prepared himself to be locked up inside for ten days to half a month. He had even considered worse outcomes than that, but he hadn¡¯t thought that he could come out on the second day, much less being respectfully seen out by the police.


    Even though Fang Yu was covered in injuries, when he left the police station, his mind was clearer than anyone else¡¯s.


    The 180 degree change in attitude of the public security officers in the Public Security Bureau, the separate break room arranged just for him later on, specifically sending a police car to take him to the hospital, the expression and tone with which the policemen spoke to Yang Lei¡­


    Fang Yu was very clear that Luo Jiu had connections in the Public Security Bureau.


    Perhaps Luo Jiu could bail him out using money. But if Luo Jiu used money, could he buy a police car to take him to the hospital??


    Later, when they came to this road, this courtyard, this house, Fang Yu already had a very clear idea of what had happened.


    Yang Lei knew that he couldn¡¯t hide it from Fang Yu. He also didn¡¯t plan to hide it from Fang Yu. But he just hadn¡¯t wanted to let him know so soon.


    Yang Lei was afraid that Fang Yu would think too much. He was afraid that Fang Yu would feel uncomfortable.


    He had never felt that his family background was important. These things had nothing to do with him. If he could, Yang Lei would rather choose to be born into another family.


    Yang Lei was silent for a while.


    ¡°The Public Security Bureau¡¯s Yang Datian¡­¡± Yang Lei still spoke, without beating around the bush at all.


    ¡°Is my uncle,¡± Yang Lei said.


    ¡°My dad¡¯s younger brother.¡±


    Fang Yu had guessed some of it, but he was still surprised.


    Everyone in the Jianghai gangdom was well aware of the Jianghai Public Security Bureau¡¯s director¡¯s full name.


    ¡°This was none of your business to begin with. It was those bastards who did it. I just went to reason it out. My uncle didn¡¯t help with everything.¡±


    Yang Lei spoke the truth.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t intentionally keep this from you. Jiu Ge also found people and prepared money to bail you out. I was just one step ahead of him.¡±


    As Yang Lei spoke, he couldn¡¯t hear Fang Yu¡¯s voice. Uneasily, he propped himself up and looked at Fang Yu.


    ¡°¡­What is it? You¡¯re¡­ not angry at me, are you?¡±


    It wasn¡¯t true to say that Fang Yu¡¯s feelings were not complicated.


    A very important reason for why he and Yang Lei were so close and tight was that they understood each other.


    They were in similar circumstances, had similar experiences, did similar things, identified with similar ideas, and moreover, had similar social statuses and values. Of course, this pedantic summary was not something that a gangster like Fang Yu would say, but it had this kind of meaning.


    So he and Yang Lei could become close and intimate not only because of brotherly loyalty and trust, but also because of shared social attributes. These social attributes were determined by similar societal positions. All adults who had entered society could understand this matter.


    This determined that they could really understand each other and know each other. It didn¡¯t matter if it was their emotions, needs, or various psychological levels of existence in society.


    As it was commonly said, birds of a feather flock together.


    This was also one of the reasons why Fang Yu didn¡¯t accept Lin Shanshan. When Yang Lei had previously asked Fang Yu, Fang Yu had said: ¡°Are we the same kind of people?¡±


    This was a simple sentence, but it was an important truth.


    Fang Yu knew that Yang Lei lived in the military district. His family background was definitely above average. But he hadn¡¯t thought that Yang Lei was also one of those ¡°princelings.¡±


    No, compared to Zhou Er and that group of so-called children of government officials, Yang Lei was a real princeling.


    These were also Yang Lei¡¯s concerns.


    That was why Yang Lei subconsciously avoided this problem, but Fang Yu would have to know eventually. Yang Lei was afraid that from then on, Fang Yu would distance himself from him.


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you talking?¡±


    Yang Lei was anxious.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Are you unhappy? ¡­You also know that I don¡¯t like mentioning my family! Do you see me usually mentioning my family? I didn¡¯t rely on my family to come out. I don¡¯t have any connections with my family! If you¡¯re uncomfortable, I also can¡¯t help it. Either way, I¡¯m just like this! Just treat me as a scrap picker, okay??¡±


    Fang Yu couldn¡¯t hold back and laughed out loud.


    Yang Lei stared at Fang Yu¡¯s smile. When Fang Yu smiled, he was very handsome.


    ¡°A scrap picker? Do you even know how?¡± Fang Yu was often struck by Yang Lei¡¯s sudden outbursts of childishness, but he also liked his innocence and sincerity. ¡°Do you think it¡¯s easy to be a scrap picker? It also requires skills.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Yang Lei looked at Fang Yu. He sensed that Fang Yu was not angry.


    ¡°Did I say I was unhappy?¡±


    Fang Yu looked at him, helpless.


    ¡°I was just surprised. I hadn¡¯t thought about it before.¡±


    Fang Yu said whatever was in his mind.


    ¡°We¡¯re together every day. I thought that I knew everything about you. How could I think that you would suddenly turn out to be a ¡®young master?¡¯ Fuck, you scared me!¡±


    Fang Yu even imitated Aunt Zhang¡¯s tone of voice as he said ¡°young master.¡± Those words had truly baffled Fang Yu. After Yang Lei heard Fang Yu¡¯s tone, he knew that he truly was not angry. He instantly let go of his worries and became happy.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mess with me, okay? If you dare to mention those words again, I¡¯ll get angry with you!¡±


    ¡°Then Master Yang?¡±


    ¡°Fuck! Go away!¡±


    Yang Lei scolded jokingly. His heart felt at ease¡­


    ¡°Then you also won¡¯t feel uncomfortable because of my family?¡±


    Yang Lei asked. This was the question he was most concerned about.


    ¡°Am I interacting with you or interacting with your family?¡±


    Fang Yu answered very simply and clearly.


    Yang Lei looked at him and smiled¡­


    In the middle of the night, Fang Yu had a fever again.


    Fang Yu¡¯s external and internal injuries weren¡¯t that easy to endure, not to mention the infected wounds and fever. After the anesthesia and painkiller effects used in the hospital wore off, all of the pain acted up in the middle of the night. Yang Lei watched helplessly as Fang Yu sweated profusely and was unable to sit or lie down peacefully. He was covered in sweat all over and had a fever. Once that feeling of pain started, he didn¡¯t know where to put himself, but Fang Yu could endure it. He stubbornly didn¡¯t make a single sound, not even a groan. He only tossed and turned and clenched his teeth. Later, when his temperature rose, he lost consciousness.


    Actually, Fang Yu hadn¡¯t been relaxed all along, but if he could endure, he would endure it all. He didn¡¯t want to burden Yang Lei and the others here. But with this outbreak in the middle of the night, no matter how strong a young person¡¯s body was, one wouldn¡¯t be able to stand it.


    Yang Lei was filled with anxiety and hurriedly called Aunt Zhang. Aunt Zhang boiled thick ginger soup that night, along with herbal medicine. She wrung one towel after the next and found the painkillers and topical medicines that were in the house. It just happened that the very effective pain relief spray had run out. Once Aunt Zhang let him know, Yang Lei instantly left. He took a taxi and went around most of the city. At that time, there weren¡¯t 24-hour pharmacies all over the place like now. There were only a few drugstores that would stay open until dawn. Yang Lei had nearly gone all over Jianghai before he finally found a drugstore that was about to close. He bought that spray, as well as a bunch of antipyretics, painkillers, and other drugs. He grabbed anything as long as he saw that it could be used to reduce fever or pain. He grabbed a large bagful. The drugstore owner had never seen someone buy drugs this generously. Yang Lei impatiently rushed back. Fortunately, Aunt Zhang had experience and helped manage things. Otherwise, if Yang Lei were to recklessly use drugs like that, even if Fang Yu were fine and well, he would be knocked out.


    Yang Lei and Aunt Zhang were busy for most of the night. Fang Yu¡¯s fever finally subsided, and they gradually became calm.


    Aunt Zhang looked at Fang Yu, who was finally able to quietly fall asleep for a while, and sighed.


    ¡°This child¡­ suffered.¡±


    Aunt Zhang sighed as she spoke.


    Yang Lei looked at Fang Yu¡¯s haggard face that had been tormented by pain. He didn¡¯t move at all, and no one knew what he was thinking¡­

 Chapter 42

    The next morning, before Fang Yu woke up, Hua Mao and Lao Liang had already brought people along and were looking all over the streets for Zhou Er.


    Luo Jiu had told them before not to make trouble and added another sentence, ¡°If anything happens, listen to Yang Lei.¡±


    With Fang Yu like this, how could Luo Jiu¡¯s heart not hurt? How could Luo Jiu not be outraged?


    Under Yang Lei¡¯s request, Luo Jiu gave Yang Lei the full power to deal with this matter.


    Only a few hours after receiving Yang Lei¡¯s phone call, nearly all of the Jianghai gangsters knew that all of Yan Ziyi and Luo Jiu¡¯s people were looking for Zhou Er.


    This was a call for murderous revenge that hadn¡¯t occurred in a long time. Jianghai, which had been calm for a long time, was bound not to be calm anymore. Two gangdom bosses of Jianghu blew the whistle at the same time. What did this mean?


    At the time, it was said the gangsters who gathered at Jianghai¡¯s main entertainment centers, arcades, video theaters, billiards rooms, and other such places all saw the grand scene of these forces searching for Zhou Er¡¯s group all over the streets.


    According to the people who saw it with their own eyes, the main leaders under Fang Yu¡¯s authority, like Hua Mao and Lao Liang, led a fierce procession of motorcycles up and down Jianghai¡¯s streets and alleys. Everyone on bikes was carrying various knives wrapped in something. With a roar of bikes and murderous faces, this incomparably arrogant and flashy motorcycle procession rushed through downtown Jianghai. When they saw a gangster, they asked where Zhou Er was. Everyone knew they were going to cut someone.


    There were also several vans full of people, wandering all around the city. When they saw a gangster, they would pull down the windows and ask whether or not they had seen Zhou Er.


    As long as you looked into a car window, you would see dark heads and bright machetes.


    This was a formidable and spectacular display of murderous revenge. It had been many years since so many in the Jianghai gangdom had been stirred up.


    Soon, it was disseminated through the streets that Zhou Er had set up Fang Yu, and Yang Lei had let the word out that he was going to kill Zhou Er.


    This matter of craftily sending someone to the police station, was an act that Jianghai people looked down on and couldn¡¯t tolerate at all. They could tolerate you stabbing someone in the back, but they couldn¡¯t tolerate you sending someone to the police station. This was Jianghu¡¯s bottom line. Although Zhou Er was a so-called son of a government official, he also considered himself to be part of the gangdom. He usually relied on having money and some power in the Public Security Bureau and was brothers with some gangs in the gangdom. But now, not a single gang dared to step forward and help Zhou Er. For one, they couldn¡¯t afford to provoke Fang Yu and Yang Lei; for another, Zhou Er¡¯s actions were too lowly, too despicable. They couldn¡¯t even open their mouths.


    That day, all of the rich kids who had participated in smashing the Grand Century Restaurant knew about the scale of the matter, and all of them were afraid.


    Even if these people lorded their money and power over others, that was only when nothing had happened. If they really provoked the gangdom, how could they not be afraid? What kind of people were in the gangdom? All brawn and no brains, desperadoes, people who would readily risk their lives. If they really put in everything, they would take a life for a life! Did they care who your family was??


    Those days when the motorcycle procession searched all over the city for them, they all hid inside their homes. They didn¡¯t even dare to leave the house.


    As for Zhou Er, not even his shadow was left.


    If Yang Lei were just looking for Zhou Er, did it have to be this complicated? Was he really unable to find a little Zhou Er?


    Yang Lei was intentionally searching for them in this grand manner and getting the word out in this way.


    He wanted to let everyone in Jianghai know what would happen if they touched Fang Yu.


    Even if you were the emperor, if you dared to touch Fang Yu, this would be the outcome.


    You¡¯re not afraid? If not, then just give it a try.


    Just like how Zhou Er gave it a try.


    What about Zhou Er? Zhou Er was also afraid.


    As early as when Yang Lei took Fang Yu out of the Public Security Bureau, Sun Ke had notified Zhou Er. Once Zhou Er had heard about it, he knew that something was wrong.


    As a matter of fact, Zhou Er really couldn¡¯t be blamed. Zhou Er knew that Yang Lei and Fang Yu were as tight as if they were one person, but he really didn¡¯t know who Yang Lei was.


    Even if Zhou Er¡¯s father was only a Public Security Bureau office director, as the director, it was enough for Zhou Er to live well and swagger around in public. ¡°I am the boss of the world,¡± was also a Chinese characteristic.


    Zhou Er¡¯s father, Director Zhou of the Public Security Bureau office, was having a hard time these days.


    Firstly, Sun Ke, the official on probation under his leadership, hadn¡¯t passed the probationary period, and was sent back to his original department. Not only was he sent back to his original department, but also his eligibility for being transferred was canceled for three years. If he wanted to aim for being an official in the Bureau, he had to go back home and wait for three years.


    Why? Because there were serious flaws in the trial procedures of a small case and the identification of bruises.


    It was just this much of a coincidence. Right after Fang Yu¡¯s matter, the provincial Public Security Department came into Jianghai¡¯s City Bureau to investigate and rectify the situation. The Jianghai City Bureau was an important branch of the provincial department. The provincial Public Security Department used the city bureau as an experiment to investigate rectification, namely checking and standardizing the trial procedure and level of criminal inquisition. In ancient times, it meant prohibiting the abuse of illegal punishment and rectifying county officials who forced confessions through torture.


    Sun Ke had broken these regulations because Sun Ke was just so very unlucky. He just happened to run into it.


    In fact, the provincial department documents had long arrived, but Sun Ke had thought that the rule of the law was too far away. This little town gangster¡¯s case, strictly speaking, couldn¡¯t even be considered a case. It was just a public security issue. Could it be related to the provincial department? So, it served him right.


    It wasn¡¯t important who pushed the case forward, or where the irrefutable evidence of bruise identification came from. At this time, what was important was the result, not the means.


    When Sun Ke was investigated by the rectification team of the provincial Public Security Department, he was dumbfounded.


    Sometimes, these things happen, so don¡¯t do anything bad. Perhaps you have been a good person your whole life, but as long as you do one bad thing, it could lead to your downfall.


    Sun Ke explained everything that had happened, so the office¡¯s Director Zhou was naturally also involved. Director Zhou was also invited to the conference room by the investigation team and questioned for 20 minutes.


    Even if his son had done it, his reputation couldn¡¯t be affected because of this matter.


    If it were in the Bureau, then whatever. But the provincial department, what was the provincial department? Who were the members of the investigation team? All of them were those whom Director Zhou normally may not even be able to reach even if he sucked up to them. If this matter got out, what kind of impression would be made among these leaders? If he were later promoted, would he be affected? Who could say for sure?


    In the officialdom, the slightest movement was enough to influence the final result. Director Zhou was deeply aware of the ways of the officialdom, too aware.


    Director Zhou, who was in an awful position, returned home and was extremely angry at Zhou Er. Zhou Er was originally counting on his father to support him, but when he first did these things, how could he have known things would turn out like this and become this big??


    Zhou Er was also dumbfounded.


    If one were to say that Zhou Er was unlucky, he was indeed truly unlucky.


    Ordinarily, this small matter wouldn¡¯t be enough to be investigated by the provincial department, but before the rectification movement, the provincial department just happened to be in need of a breakthrough, and this matter just happened to make up for it.


    The officialdom also needed to put on a show, and they also needed to set up a target. The smaller the target, the better it was for hitting. It was because small targets were harmless and just right for striking. If it were really a large target, it would cause injuries. Who would dare to seriously hit it?


    One may as well say that Yang Lei was actually a genius of the officialdom. He understood this reasoning very well.


    It wasn¡¯t Yang Lei¡¯s style to not take advantage of the opportunities that he could use.


    It also wasn¡¯t Yang Lei¡¯s style to not kill what he could kill.


    So, Sun Ke¡¯s future was over because of this matter. Sun Ke also knew very well that when they said he could come again in three years, it was actually pretty much equivalent to being sentenced for life. Three years. If the chance were given to you once, would it continue being offered?? Right now, it was already good that he could look forward to returning to his original police station and even have his original position.


    As for Zhou Er, after his father viciously taught him a lesson, along with the threat of being searched for everywhere on the streets, Zhou Er ran out of town to hide.


    He wasn¡¯t content, but reality was before his eyes, and it was just that cruel.


    He admitted defeat, and he regretted it.


    But was there any going back in this world?


    Yang Lei knew that Zhou Er was hiding out of town. He wasn¡¯t in a hurry. He had more than enough patience.


    Zhou Er hid out of town until he thought that the matter had passed, before he snuck back into Jianghai.


    Even back at Jianghai, Zhou Er didn¡¯t dare to go out the door. After two days, he thought that there wasn¡¯t any movement outside. He thought that Yang Lei and Fang Yu were probably no longer angry and were going to let him go, and he felt brave and at ease again.


    So that day, Zhou Er went out.


    Zhou Er very happily drank wine. It had been a very long time since he had drunk so comfortably. He even hummed a little tune as he returned home.


    Even though he had drunk wine, he was still very cautious. He took a taxi all the way to his house before getting out of the car, preparing to go directly upstairs.


    At the foot of the stairs, as Zhou Er was about to staggeringly go up, someone walked out from the darkness of the staircase.


    ¡°Zhou Er?¡±


    Zhou Er heard someone call him. The call was quite gentle and polite.


    ¡°Who is it?¡±


    Zhou Er turned around.


    Once Zhou Er turned his head, that night, he couldn¡¯t go back home.


    In Jianghai after 2010, when the gangdom¡¯s structure had long already been revamped, when people like Fang Yu and Yang Lei were long legends of the streets, the new generation of gangsters once heard about some Jianghai events in those years from the older generation, and they ranked the legendary figures according to their fight records.


    The result of the ranking was that most of the new generation believed that, although Fang Yu was undoubtedly the most famous in those years and the gold class fighter with the best fight record, occupying No. 1 for a long time, if it were really down to ruthlessness, cruelty, and fierceness, Yang Lei was superior.


    This was the conclusion of analyzing Yang Lei¡¯s actual fight history.


    This case with Zhou Er in those years, played a part in the formation of this conclusion.


    Because in dealing with the problem of Zhou Er that night, the ruthlessness that Yang Lei showed, caused him to dominate the rankings of Jianghai¡¯s fighters for almost the next twenty years. It could be seen just how ruthless he was.


    When Zhou Er again appeared before people¡¯s eyes, he was hardly the original Zhou Er.


    Later, Zhou Er never mentioned just what happened that night.


    If someone had to ask, Zhou Er would look very frightened.


    That was real fear.


    Yang Lei remembered precisely every wound on Fang Yu¡¯s body, where the wound was, how serious it was, how large the cut was, and how deep the internal injury was.


    That night, Yang Lei let Zhou Er experience for himself how Fang Yu had been injured and how he had suffered, and even to a greater extent.


    Yang Lei thought that he was being very fair. As it was said, you are inhumane, and I am unjust. One should be moral to those who are moral. Since you aren¡¯t moral nor reasonable, then I also have no need to be moral, and I¡¯m even more unreasonable than you.


    This was Yang Lei¡¯s social philosophy. Direct, effective, and instantly fruitful.


    Yang Lei let hundreds of gangsters formidably look all over Jianghai for Zhou Er to take revenge, but when he made a move, he was alone.


    He had said to Lao Liang and Hua Mao, ¡°Leave this matter to me. Leave him to me as well.¡±


    He didn¡¯t let anyone put a hand in. He dealt with Zhou Er himself.


    Suffering what Fang Yu had suffered was only a part of it.


    Yang Lei, who had experienced countless actual fights and was a top street fighter with full experience, had more than enough ways to not kill you, but cause you so much pain that you would wish to die.


    If it was a lesson, it must be deep, and it must be remembered for a lifetime.


    In the end, Zhou Er cried loudly, weeping as he begged for mercy.


    Seeing Zhou Er cry like this, Yang Lei also felt surprised. It was his first time seeing an adult man cry like this.


    When he left, Yang Lei said this to Zhou Er:


    ¡°I¡¯ve dealt with you. You have several paths you can take. One: take the legal path and sue me. We¡¯ll go to court together. I¡¯ll definitely admit that I beat you. You should also admit what you did. Everyone is equal before the law. Let¡¯s accept the judgment in all fairness, and whoever should take it, will take it. If I should go to prison, I¡¯d go. What punishment you should receive for using your dad¡¯s connections to abuse power and wrong a good person, you should also receive. But I must first say, if we¡¯re going to court, then make the accusation properly. I guarantee that no one will touch you, but if you want to set up a trap behind my back, then you can give it a try.¡±


    Could Zhou Er be this stupid? Go to court? Could he clarify things if he went to court? Taking his dad and the matters of privately using public security and abusing power to court? What was there to gain from suing him? He had done a whole bunch of disgraceful acts. Could he come out of the court clean? Furthermore, could he really believe that Yang Lei wouldn¡¯t actually set up traps behind his back? Zhou Er was used to taking advantage of people with his power. Since he was like that, he had no way of believing that Yang Lei, who had even greater power and influence, wouldn¡¯t push him down. Who knew what would happen right after he sued him in court? Would he still have a life?


    Zhou Er himself didn¡¯t believe it, and Yang Lei couldn¡¯t help it.


    Yang Lei said, ¡°The second path: you blow the whistle. Let¡¯s set the place and solve things according to Jianghai¡¯s rules. Don¡¯t you consider yourself to be a gangster? Gangsters do things according to the customs of the streets. You can come at any time, and I¡¯ll be waiting for you. You decide the time and place, and you can bring as many people as you want. If I hide or avoid you, then I, Yang Lei, will disappear from Jianghai¡¯s gangdom. Let¡¯s fight fairly. I¡¯ll guarantee that Jianghu¡¯s matters will be settled in Jianghu. After that, life and death will be decided by fate. No matter who dies or is crippled, don¡¯t trouble the other party. This is the rule!¡±


    Zhou Er didn¡¯t even make a sound.


    Yang Lei said, ¡°The third path: if you still want to use the same path you used with Fang Yu, go ahead. Didn¡¯t you come out to mess around relying on your family¡¯s power and influence? If you must be this shameless, okay, I can also do this, and I will even compete with you. Along the way, I, Yang Lei, have competed with people in everything, but I¡¯ve never competed in who has a stronger backing. If you have to do this, then I¡¯ll compete with you today. Don¡¯t you usually love saying those sentences? ¡®Do you know who my dad is? Do you know what my family does? Do you know where I have connections?¡¯ Okay, then I¡¯ll imitate your sentences today. Do you know who my dad is? Do you know what my family does? Do you know where I have connections? Do you like listening to these words? Like listening to them?!¡±


    There was fear in Zhou Er¡¯s eyes.


    It was very easy to destroy the spirit of someone like Zhou Er. Because the pillar that sustained his arrogance was very weak, so weak that it could be destroyed in one or two sentences.


    To a young person like Zhou Er, perhaps an unnecessary sense of superiority was also a kind of misfortune.


    Fortunately, later Zhou Er was no longer the original Zhou Er.


    Many years later, when Zhou Er had really matured, he even became a good person. That¡¯s another story.


    He always remembered Yang Lei and remembered the words Yang Lei said to him that night.


    That year, that night, in the end, Yang Lei said two sentences to Zhou Er.


    The first sentence: ¡°If you¡¯re a man, then be fucking proper! Don¡¯t live indecently like mud!¡±


    The second sentence: ¡°Fang Yu is my person.¡±

 Chapter 43

    During that time, no matter what Yang Lei did outside, returning to that small building was the happiest thing to him.


    Yang Lei had been there for as long as he could remember. The building that was very beautiful and mysterious in outsiders¡¯ eyes had long lacked feeling in his eyes. But now, he felt that this building and this garden had never been this beautiful.


    Because inside was the person he liked, the person he was attached to, and the person he wanted to see all the time. There was even an extra halo around the entire building.


    This was the magic of love.


    Under the meticulous care of Aunt Zhang and several elders, Fang Yu recovered very quickly. He had good health to begin with, he was young, and adding on the unceasing tonics and delicious foods every day, Fang Yu¡¯s complexion recovered to be even better than before the injury.


    Fang Yu also liked this place, especially the families here.


    When he lived here, he accompanied Aunt Zhang, Uncle Wang, and other elders by chatting, talking, and helping them do things. He was very diligent. After his legs and feet were a little better and he could walk freely, Fang Yu practically took care of all the physical work for the elderly who lived downstairs. How could these elders allow him to do this? They all told him to go back upstairs and rest, but they couldn¡¯t shoo Fang Yu away. When they turned around, the floor was already mopped, and if they didn¡¯t pay attention, a lightbulb that had been out for a long time was fixed.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay! I also need to exercise!¡± Fang Yu said with a smile.


    Aunt Zhang, Uncle Wang, and these old people all thought that this young man was kind hearted and capable. They liked Fang Yu very much. Young people rarely had the patience to be willing to chat with the elderly and listen to them ramble. They couldn¡¯t even take care of their own entertainment, but Fang Yu had the patience. Fang Yu could diligently help do things while chatting with the elderly, and he could make them all happy.


    This was also Fang Yu¡¯s skill. Being likeable.


    Yang Lei especially loved seeing Fang Yu, Aunt Zhang, and the others being happy together. He especially liked Aunt Zhang continuously praising Fang Yu.


    He had the feeling of bringing his wife back home.


    Of course, he wouldn¡¯t dare to say these words aloud even if he were beaten to death.


    ¡°Xiao Yu, don¡¯t leave. Be my son!¡± Aunt Zhang really liked Fang Yu. She couldn¡¯t even bear to let Fang Yu go.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t have objections, then I¡¯ll be your son. Godmother!¡± Fang Yu did not hesitate at all.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Mother Zhang promptly answered extremely happily.


    Yang Lei was at the side with folded arms, smiling.


    There was a special warmth and contentment in his heart.


    Hua Mao, Lao Liang, and the others knew Fang Yu was living here to recover. When they came to see Fang Yu, Fang Yu told them not to enter by the door and wait far away at the street corner.


    These brothers were all big and tall, with strong arms and tattoos. When ten or twenty stood together without even doing anything, it was like they were about to cut someone. Fang Yu was afraid of scaring the elderly, so he found an excuse to go out every time and meet them at the street corner.


    The area around Gulin Road was always a district for senior officials. Such a scene of gangdom fighters gathering clashed with the artistic and petite bourgeoisie style of the shaded roads and Western buildings. It was extremely strange.


    Yang Lei later knew about it and said that it was fine. ¡°Just let them in. I¡¯ve also brought Li San and the others here.¡±


    Fang Yu said, ¡°Forget it. The way they are, they¡¯ll definitely scare Godmother.¡±


    That was until Mister Liu was weeding a large patch of grass in the courtyard. When Fang Yu helped him, Mister Liu beat his sore waist and sighed as he said, ¡°It would take more than half a month to finish this large patch of grass.¡±


    At that time, Fang Yu didn¡¯t say anything. In the afternoon, he called over eight or nine decent-looking young men. They came in with bright smiles as they said: ¡°Uncle, we have come to help you pull up weeds.¡±


    Hua Mao, Lao Liang, and other ruthless people were used to carrying knives to stab people with, rods, and guns. That afternoon, all of these famous Jianghai gangster leaders wore oversized blue sweatpants with white stripes. This was the standard attire that Fang Yu had set for them. Those who had gone to school in those years knew that these symbolic and shocking blue and white-striped sweatpants had ruined a generation of youths¡¯ figures. These people were all dressed in a refined manner, like they were lab high school students. Lao Liang had even perched a pair of glasses on his nose, and Hua Mao hid his long hair under a hat. There were smiles on their faces and their voices were soft. When they spoke, it was all, ¡°hello,¡± ¡°please,¡± ¡°thank you,¡± and ¡°no problem.¡± They were even better than the best students. Each of them buried their heads and worked hard to pull weeds like they were elementary students cleaning an assigned area. With these tough men¡¯s fighting capabilities, they soon took care of the entire large patch of weeds. Mister Liu was very touched. He repeatedly thanked them and shouted to keep the ¡°students¡± for dinner. These ¡°students¡± repeatedly waved their hands: ¡°Thank you. This is what we¡­ er¡­ should do¡­¡±


    Having spoken these words with great difficulty, their faces had gone green.


    Fang Yu was on the sidelines holding in his laughter, laughing until he wanted to smash the wall.


    Mister Liu went up and grabbed Lao Liang¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Child, what year are you?¡±


    ¡°Er¡­ high school senior¡­¡±


    Lao Liang stammered, desperately pushing up his glasses.


    ¡°Liberal arts or sciences?¡±


    ¡°¡­Liberal¡­ liberal arts¡­¡± Lao Liang was even sweating.


    ¡°Liberal arts is good. Just looking at your glasses, you¡¯re very educated!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Lao Liang ran away.


    ¡°They¡¯re all like Lei Feng!¡± Mister Liu stood at the door, watching the ¡°students¡± who got onto the motorcycle and dashed away, very touched.


    ¡°Oh my goodness, it¡¯s more tiring than cutting people!¡± After riding past the corner, Lao Liang tossed his glasses away, sighing deeply to the sky¡­


    Yang Lei was afraid that Fang Yu would be bored in the house, so he brought him his guitar.


    That day, Yang Lei opened the iron gate, entered the courtyard, and saw Fang Yu sitting on the wisteria flower rack, playing the guitar.


    There was a long corridor outside the little building. The corridor was covered with wisteria, flowers and vines, layer upon layer, like purple clouds. Fang Yu sat under the flower rack, playing the guitar. He played ¡°Love Song 1990,¡± and as he played, he used his feet to lightly tap the rhythm while plucking the chords.


    When Yang Lei saw this scene, he was infatuated.


    The sunset¡¯s golden red rays gently shrouded this quiet courtyard. The green grass was like a bed; the flowers were like a dream. In the dream, there was a person playing an old love song.


    For many years, this scene became deeply interwoven with Yang Lei¡¯s heart and entered into his dreams.


    Yang Lei softly walked over from behind. Although Fang Yu concentrated on playing, many years of fighting experience made him very alert to the sound of someone approaching from behind. Once Fang Yu turned around, Yang Lei hugged his back and pressed himself completely against him.


    ¡°You¡¯re back?¡± Fang Yu was already used to Yang Lei¡¯s clinginess. Yang Lei just clung to him like that.


    ¡°Continue playing.¡± Yang Lei hugged him without letting go.


    ¡°You play. Do you still remember how to play?¡± Fang Yu stood up and handed the guitar to Yang Lei.


    Yang Lei really hadn¡¯t played the guitar in a long time. He sat down holding the guitar and started plucking. Fang Yu leaned against the flower rack facing him and watched. As Yang Lei played, he raised his head and smiled at Fang Yu, who was standing and looking at him.


    Fang Yu started smoking a cigarette and also smiled at him. The setting sun cast onto Fang Yu¡¯s face, making it appear quiet and handsome.


    Yang Lei hadn¡¯t played in a long time. He¡¯d truly forgotten. After playing a few bars, he was out of practice.


    ¡°I¡¯ve forgotten this part. Teach me again,¡± Yang Lei said.


    Fang Yu gave him two sentences of instructions. Yang Lei said, ¡°Give a demonstration,¡± and Fang Yu took out his cigarette and held it in his hand. He went over and encircled Yang Lei from behind, demonstrating how to pluck a few parts.


    In this position, Fang Yu had to bend down. He lowered his head, and casually placed his left hand holding the cigarette on Yang Lei¡¯s shoulder. Yang Lei seemed to be caged in his arms.


    Yang Lei looked at Fang Yu¡¯s fingers that were plucking the guitar. His mind had long wandered. He leaned back, leaning into Fang Yu¡¯s arms, pressing against Fang Yu¡¯s broad chest.


    Fang Yu also felt it. Fang Yu was silent, but he didn¡¯t leave.


    The two of them just quietly stayed close like this. Neither of them spoke.


    Yang Lei felt the warmth on his back, felt the heat of Fang Yu¡¯s breathing by his ear, and heard his own heartbeat. He looked at Fang Yu¡¯s fingers that were slowly plucking the strings, his heart beating faster and faster. Suddenly, he put his hand up hard and grabbed Fang Yu¡¯s hand.


    In the two or three seconds of stillness, Yang Lei slowly held Fang Yu¡¯s hand in his palm.


    Right at this time, Aunt Zhang came over from behind.


    ¡°Xiao Lei! Xiao Yu! Time to eat!¡±


    Aunt Zhang¡¯s call made the two of them suddenly separate.


    ¡°¡­Oh! Coming!¡± Yang Lei was a little flustered.


    He glanced at Fang Yu. Fang Yu was already walking towards the small building.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Yang Lei also followed him in¡­


    That night on the balcony, the two of them sat, smoking.


    ¡°It¡¯s about time for me to go back,¡± Fang Yu said.


    Yang Lei was shocked.


    ¡°Why? Is living here not nice?¡±


    ¡°No. I¡¯ve just about recovered. If I¡¯m here, I¡¯ll cause trouble for Godmother and them,¡± Fang Yu said.


    ¡°What trouble? Don¡¯t you know that they don¡¯t want you to leave?¡±


    This was the truth. The elderly got along with and had feelings for Fang Yu.


    ¡°Besides, your injuries still aren¡¯t completely well. Those swollen places haven¡¯t gone down.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not that delicate.¡±


    Fang Yu had suffered all kinds of hardships.


    ¡°It was much worse than this before. At that time, without you, without Godmother, I had also laid down for a bit and got through it.¡±


    At that time, he had gotten through it. But Fang Yu had never been taken care of like this. He was grateful from the bottom of his heart.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Once Yang Lei thought about how Fang Yu could only endure alone in that lonely house after being injured before, without even someone to take care of him, his heart was upset. How did someone like Fang Yu, who never spoke of his difficulties, get through it?


    Yang Lei¡¯s heart ached very much.


    ¡°Cut the crap. You just keep living here. Don¡¯t go anywhere.¡±


    ¡°Fuck, can I live here a lifetime?¡± Fang Yu joked.


    ¡°Live here a lifetime!¡± Yang Lei said, without the slightest hint of humor.


    Fang Yu looked at him and stopped talking.


    Yang Lei looked at Fang Yu, who was silent in the darkness, and his heart started to become restless.


    He had made a decision not to drag Fang Yu underwater. He wouldn¡¯t let Fang Yu walk onto this path where no light could be seen.


    But he couldn¡¯t control himself.


    Since ancient times, how many heroes have had difficulty escaping love? How could they restrain themselves when one word of love would reach so deep?


    Yang Lei gazed at Fang Yu for a while, then put out his cigarette and approached him. He got very close and reached out a hand to gently rub a wound on Fang Yu¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°¡­Does it still hurt?¡± Yang Lei¡¯s voice was a little hoarse.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± Fang Yu replied.


    Yang Lei stopped talking. He hugged Fang Yu and started to touch him.


    ¡°I want to do it.¡±


    Yang Lei quietly spoke these words by Fang Yu¡¯s ear.


    Yang Lei had already held back for a long time.


    Ever since Fang Yu had gotten injured, Yang Lei kept restraining himself. Seeing Fang Yu¡¯s body covered in injuries, no matter how fired up he was, he had to forcefully push it down.


    It had been difficult to wait until now. Yang Lei could no longer hold back anymore.


    Yang Lei already didn¡¯t want to think about the questions that he had struggled with, like whether or not he should say it, and whether or not he should confess. Youthful, impulsive, passionate, his brain was filled with male hormones, so he just wanted to possess and obtain. He hoped that Fang Yu was also the same as him. He didn¡¯t want to think about or care about anything. He just wanted to share this secret that only belonged to the two of them. The most intimate secret between two men, they had to share it for a lifetime¡­


    That night, Fang Yu was a little crazy.


    Conflicted and crazy.


    On the bed, Yang Lei was worried about Fang Yu¡¯s wounds, and pretty much didn¡¯t have the space to fight back. Fang Yu completely controlled him, and he was willing to be controlled by Fang Yu.


    They hugged tightly and moved together. Fang Yu kissed his body hard. Fang Yu¡¯s lips were passionate with some dejection. He sucked on his body, leaving red marks. That strength even caused Yang Lei to feel pain, but it was a pain that made him feel very good. Fang Yu¡¯s movements were too big, and the old-fashioned carved bed shook as well, also causing the old-fashioned floor to sound. Fang Yu panted hard and slowed down. Yang Lei knew what he was worried about. He hugged Fang Yu¡¯s neck and said by his ear that it was fine, no one lived in the room downstairs¡­ Fang Yu picked him up and pushed him hard against the wall¡­


    Yang Lei was as crazy and dejected as Fang Yu.


    When Fang Yu¡¯s scalding hot fluid sprayed onto his abdomen, when Yang Lei trembled as he came, he tightly hugged Fang Yu¡¯s neck. His voice shook as he quietly cried for Fang Yu by Fang Yu¡¯s ear! He sucked hard on Fang Yu¡¯s earlobe and kissed his neck. He wanted to shout loudly, ¡°I like you! I fucking love you! ¡­¡±


    Yang Lei even had the impulse to shed tears¡­


    When everything had subsided, Yang Lei lay quietly by Fang Yu¡¯s side.


    Neither of them spoke, but their hearts were equally at a loss and dejected¡­

 Chapter 44

    Fang Yu went back to work at the Grand Century Restaurant.


    Fang Yu also knew what happened with Zhou Er. Everyone in the entire Jianghai gangdom knew how Yang Lei had avenged Fang Yu. Everyone knew exactly what would happen if they messed with Fang Yu.


    After this fight, Fang Yu and Yang Lei¡¯s fame had reached a peak. With such brave fighters, Yan Ziyi and Luo Jiu¡¯s status became even more undefeatable.


    The Grand Century Restaurant became calm again. Once Fang Yu returned, he was busy day and night. When he was recuperating, he constantly thought about this place. After returning, he was even more diligent.


    When people become busy, they can avoid thinking about many things. Similarly, Fang Yu had some things on his mind that he couldn¡¯t say aloud, so staying busy was the only way to forget them.


    After Fang Yu recovered, Hua Mao was extremely happy. He orbited around Fang Yu all day and didn¡¯t do his own work.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to watch the Jiangbei arcade?¡±


    ¡°They are obedient there! There¡¯s a little brother watching. I can guarantee that no one will dare to make trouble!¡± Hua Mao just wanted to see Fang Yu more. He had been worried sick about Fang Yu¡¯s injury this time.


    After staying with Fang Yu at the restaurant for a few days, Hua Mao picked up on something .


    ¡°Da Ge, is there something on your mind?¡±


    Hua Mao was definitely good at reading people¡¯s tones and expressions.


    ¡°Nothing,¡± Fang Yu said.


    ¡°Don¡¯t lie to me. You know that even if you¡¯re a little unhappy, I can tell. I¡­¡±


    Hua Mao was fond and resentful.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. Drink,¡± Fang Yu said.


    Hua Mao felt that Fang Yu drank very strangely that day.


    Ever since he followed Fang Yu, Hua Mao rarely saw Fang Yu bury his head and drink. In front of the elderly, in front of neighbors, and in front of those who didn¡¯t know his identity, Fang Yu was definitely a good youth. In the gangdom, in Jianghu where he was a gold class fighter, he was a generous and loyal Da Ge. Fang Yu was used to not showing his distress in front of his brothers, so now, when Hua Mao saw that Fang Yu was speaking very little and only drinking, Hua Mao became worried.


    ¡°Hua Mao.¡±


    Fang Yu suddenly called Hua Mao.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m here,¡± Hua Mao quickly answered.


    Fang Yu raised his eyes and looked at him.


    ¡°¡­Tell me about your matters.¡±


    Fang Yu hesitated for a moment before saying this sentence.


    ¡°Ours? Mine and whose?¡± Hua Mao didn¡¯t understand.


    ¡°¡­Just you all¡­ your kind of people!¡± Fang Yu had a little difficulty.


    Hua Mao understood.


    ¡°Da Ge, don¡¯t you know? ¡­It¡¯s just like that.¡± Hua Mao¡¯s sad matters were brought up.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I like men, but this isn¡¯t a sickness. It really isn¡¯t. I was born like this. Many people are born like this. I heard my friend in the circle tell me that it¡¯s because China is feudalistic, so it¡¯s said to be a sickness. In fact, in other countries, this is quite normal, and there are so many of us. I¡¯ve heard that one in many men can like other men. And there are many people who can like both men and women¡­¡±


    Hua Mao seemed to be seizing the opportunity to talk unceasingly. He hoped that he could win over Fang Yu¡¯s heart.


    ¡°You all also¡­ do that?¡±


    Fang Yu asked with difficulty.


    Hua Mao understood what ¡°that¡± was.


    ¡°Yes¡­ of course. This is love. Love¡¯s highest state is uniting¡­¡± Hua Mao saw Fang Yu furrow his brow, and he leaned over: ¡°Da Ge, did you watch the tape I gave you last time? In there¡­ wasn¡¯t that¡­?¡±


    Fang Yu didn¡¯t think about the tape. His mind was a little muddled.


    ¡°¡­If¡­ two men¡­ do that, is it¡­ love?¡±


    ¡°Not necessarily. Some just do it for excitement and fun. Isn¡¯t it the same as between men and women? Those who go to the bathhouse to find young women, can that be love? That¡¯s just a physiological need¡­¡±


    ¡°Enough, don¡¯t talk about those useless things.¡±


    Fang Yu was annoyed and cut him off.


    Hua Mao already felt in his heart that something was wrong. He observed Fang Yu¡¯s expression.


    ¡°Da Ge, how did you think of asking these things?¡±


    How could Hua Mao know that Fang Yu¡¯s heart was already a mess?


    ¡°I wanted to ask, so I asked!¡±


    Fang Yu was impatient.


    ¡°Could you¡­¡± Hua Mao felt a wave of joy, and his heart thumped. ¡°Could you think that¡­ I¡¯m actually pretty good¡­¡±


    ¡°Drink!¡±


    Fang Yu had a headache because of Hua Mao again.


    Fang Yu really didn¡¯t know what exactly was going on between him and Yang Lei.


    No matter how slow Fang Yu was, he knew that he and Yang Lei had long been abnormal, too abnormal.


    Of course, Fang Yu still had no way of thinking about this as love. It was too difficult for Fang Yu to admit that it was love. Fang Yu was a normal man. In the past twenty years and more, he had never been abnormal, but after meeting Yang Lei, something had already changed and had become messed up.


    Fang Yu didn¡¯t know that he could lust over a man¡¯s body. To be exact, he felt lust for Yang Lei¡¯s body. Fang Yu never had even the tiniest bit of such a thought towards men other than Yang Lei. He couldn¡¯t even think about it at all. He couldn¡¯t even understand why he would get excited by Yang Lei¡¯s body. He had the same body structure as his, but every time he did that with Yang Lei on the bed, he would get hard, very hard. Fang Yu couldn¡¯t control that kind of excitement and lust.


    Just how close could two men, two brothers, two brothers who could give their lives for each other, be? What was the limit of their closeness? Fang Yu already couldn¡¯t figure out what was over the line, what was the line, and what was beyond the line and too far.


    Fang Yu had dated before. He started dating long ago. All those in the gangdom matured early.


    But now, Fang Yu was already perplexed. He didn¡¯t know how to define the feelings between him and Yang Lei. If it were brotherly love, then it was definitely different from him and other brothers. Even Da Hu, who was also the closest to him, was completely different. If it wasn¡¯t brotherly love, then what was it? Just how could everything that had happened between him and Yang Lei, as well as everything that was happening, be explained?


    Could he and Yang Lei continue to ¡°play¡± like this? Now, every time they ¡°played,¡± it made Fang Yu feel depressed. He himself didn¡¯t know where this depression came from.


    Perhaps Fang Yu already vaguely felt the answer. However, instinct caused him to reject thinking deeply¡­


    Before he could think more about it, Fang Yu met someone in Yang Lei¡¯s small building.


    In the 1990s, there was a group of ¡°returnees.¡± If there were so many returnees now that they could only be turtles, returnees in those days were really precious and rare.


    Fang Mei was one of them.


    Fang Mei was Yang Lei¡¯s childhood friend. Her house was just one house away from Yang Lei¡¯s small building. She was a girl who had grown up in another Republican Era house. Ever since Yang Lei was in kindergarten, he had been classmates with her, all the way until elementary school and middle school. And then in high school, Fang Mei went abroad.


    Yang Lei and Fang Mei were so close that, according to Yang Lei, he didn¡¯t want to see her face anymore, because he was already too tired of seeing it.


    Of course, when Yang Lei said this, Fang Mei hit Yang Lei hard. It wasn¡¯t the hit of a little girl pretending to be cute; it was a real hit.


    Fang Mei had returned to the country for a period of time, and she had contacted Yang Lei, and they even ate together. Now, Yang Lei had moved back into the small building, and Fang Mei had just returned from traveling. Knowing that Yang Lei had returned, she came over to see him.


    When Fang Yu returned to the small building, Yang Lei was chatting with Fang Mei, and he introduced Fang Mei to Fang Yu.


    The first impression that Fang Mei gave off was grace.


    That wasn¡¯t the grace of a rich mistress, but a very individualistic and independent grace of one who had really seen the world.


    ¡°You¡¯re Fang Yu? I¡¯ve heard Yang Lei mention you many times.¡±


    Fang Yu was smiling. She was very beautiful, dressed fashionably and trendily, and full of Western style and beauty.


    ¡°I¡¯m Yang Lei¡¯s childhood friend and his bro.¡±


    Fang Mei looked Fang Yu up and down openly and appraisingly.


    ¡°You¡¯re really handsome. Looks like Yang Lei didn¡¯t lie to me.¡±


    Yang Lei had said before that all the girls who liked him were bold and independent. The facts proved that this was truly so.


    Fang Yu¡¯s impression of this girl with a modern appearance and Western personality was also quite good. And from that day on, Fang Mei often came over.


    Ever since Fang Mei was very young, she had secretly been in love with Yang Lei. At the age when she started to understand love, it became an open love.


    Until now, even though she had gone abroad, Fang Mei still had Yang Lei in her heart. Anyone with eyes could tell.


    At the middle school Yang Lei attended, Fang Mei stunned the whole middle school as soon as she entered. In order to pursue her, boys in higher grades would line up, waiting at the school gates, wanting to pick her up on their bikes.


    But Fang Mei only rode on Yang Lei¡¯s bike, and Yang Lei¡¯s bike didn¡¯t even wait for her at the gates. Rather, she would run to the bicycle shed and grab Yang Lei.


    Yang Lei was the common enemy of middle school boys because the school flower only rode on his bike and was also childhood friends with him. They didn¡¯t even have the slightest chance.


    But to Yang Lei, Fang Mei was like a right hand to a left hand. They were too close, so there were no feelings between them.


    Girls were quite persistent about their first love. Especially since this first love was also close at hand, but it could not be easily attained.


    Fang Mei often came over to visit at night. When she visited, she would chat with Yang Lei and Fang Yu.


    ¡°He¡¯s my first kiss. At that time, I was just fourteen. He was also fourteen,¡± Fang Mei said to Fang Yu.


    Yang Lei almost choked on a grape.


    ¡°Why are you talking about this?¡±


    He was embarrassed, and didn¡¯t want Fang Yu to hear about it at all.


    ¡°Why can¡¯t I say it? You were even the one who initiated it!¡±


    Fang Mei had truly studied abroad. She was very open about these topics.


    ¡°I never dated her! At that time, I was just curious¡­ I was too young to understand anything!¡±


    Yang Lei explained to Fang Yu. He really hadn¡¯t dated Fang Mei. At that time, during puberty, boys were all impulsive.


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you taking responsibility?¡± Fang Mei goaded Yang Lei.


    ¡°Fuck, what did I do to you, that I have to take responsibility for?¡± Yang Lei had gotten used to bickering with Fang Mei.


    ¡°Did you kiss me or not?¡±


    ¡°Girl, can you be more reserved?¡±


    The two of them bickered back and forth. Fang Yu seemed to be extraneous on the sidelines. He couldn¡¯t get a word in.


    Yang Lei¡¯s first kiss really was Fang Mei.


    During puberty, when he was the most curious about sex, he really couldn¡¯t resist the impulse. One night when he was bringing Fang Mei back home, he kissed Fang Mei in a dark alley.


    It was not because he liked Fang Mei, but because Fang Mei was the girl he was closest to.


    Fang Mei was lost in that kiss.


    That kiss decided her whole life.


    Even though, many years later, her life would be changed because of Yang Lei, she had never hated Yang Lei.


    This was a woman who was really brave in the face of love. Many people could not do what she did.


    Fang Yu could tell that this girl liked Yang Lei.


    Furthermore, she had liked him for many years. When she and Yang Lei were together, as long as they spoke, it pretty much had nothing to do with Fang Yu. Because there were too many common conversation topics and a past that belonged to just the two of them. Later, when Fang Yu saw Fang Mei, he would chat for a while and find an excuse to leave.


    Yang Lei was also quite annoyed. He started to be annoyed by Fang Mei always coming and interrupting his and Fang Yu¡¯s alone time. Ever since Fang Yu returned to work at the Grand Century Restaurant, every day, the two of them only had a little time to be together at night, and Fang Mei always disrupted them.


    ¡°My young lady, can you go walk around somewhere else?¡±


    Yang Lei couldn¡¯t hold back from urging her to leave.


    ¡°Why, are you annoyed with me?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re a young woman. It¡¯s not appropriate for you to always come over to a man¡¯s place at night,¡± Yang Lei said.


    ¡°Why isn¡¯t it appropriate? I¡¯m going to the person I like. What¡¯s inappropriate about that?¡±


    Fang Mei was just that straightforward.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Yang Lei didn¡¯t speak. Every time they spoke about this topic, he didn¡¯t have anything to say.


    He had rejected Fang Mei many times. But Fang Mei still wasn¡¯t willing to give up. Yang Lei always felt guilty towards her. Every time the two of them spoke about this, they got stuck.


    ¡°Do you have a girlfriend right now?¡± Fang Mei asked, after a moment¡¯s silence.


    ¡°No,¡± Yang Lei said.


    ¡°I also don¡¯t have a boyfriend. Then let¡¯s make do for a bit,¡± Fang Mei said quietly.


    Yang Lei was silent. His intent to refuse was very obvious.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    Fang Mei raised her beautiful face and looked at Yang Lei.


    ¡°I have someone I like.¡±


    Yang Lei pulled out a cigarette and put it in his mouth, lighting it up.


    ¡°In the future, I probably won¡¯t like anyone else.¡±


    Yang Lei exhaled smoke, looking into the distance¡­


    At the upstairs window, Fang Yu leaned by the window, looking at Yang Lei and Fang Mei speaking in the courtyard below.


    ¡°Those two children were suited for each other since they were young.¡± Aunt Zhang handed an apple to Fang Yu, smiling.


    ¡°Xiao Mei¡¯s grandfather and our old commander were old comrades. The way I see it, the two families are going to be even closer sooner or later.¡±


    Aunt Zhang hoped that Yang Lei would get married soon and give her a grandson. She really regarded Yang Lei as her own son.


    ¡°Xiao Yu, do you have a girlfriend?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Fang Yu smiled.


    ¡°How could you not have one? Godmother will introduce you to one!¡± Aunt Zhang thought that a good young man like Fang Yu had to have a girlfriend.


    ¡°Thank you, Godmother. I¡¯m not in a rush.¡±


    Fang Yu¡¯s gaze turned again to the two people downstairs.


    ¡°As soon as you find a girlfriend, get married early, so your heart will be settled. Men should start a family early. Only when you have someone who loves and cares for you, will you know what¡¯s good¡­¡±


    Aunt Zhang kept rambling on.


    Fang Yu was silent, thinking¡­

 Chapter 45

    Translator¡¯s note: Warning for mentions of self-harm.


    Ding Wen got into trouble.


    Yang Lei received Ding Wen¡¯s phone call in the office of Yan Ziyi¡¯s construction company. Ding Wen only knew Yang Lei¡¯s office phone number.


    ¡°Lei Ge¡­¡±


    Ding Wen¡¯s voice was very abnormal.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Yang Lei felt that something was different.


    ¡°¡­I am¡­ at the Gulou police station¡­ Can you come pick me up?¡±


    Ding Wen spoke with a lot of difficulty, asking with difficulty.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be there immediately!¡±


    Yang Lei picked up his coat and went out.


    Ever since Fang Yu had gotten into trouble, Yang Lei hadn¡¯t seen Ding Wen again.


    Ding Wen had called him and had come to visit him many times. Yang Lei apologetically told Ding Wen that he recently had too many things going on, and Fang Yu had gotten injured. He had to take care of him, so he didn¡¯t have much time to go to his place and play on the computer.


    Ding Wen was very disappointed.


    ¡°I really don¡¯t mean anything else. I really can¡¯t make the time.¡± Yang Lei couldn¡¯t bear to hurt Ding Wen.


    ¡°If you want to see me, come over anytime. I¡¯ll always welcome you,¡± Yang Lei said.


    But Ding Wen knew very well that Yang Lei wouldn¡¯t go to his place every day like he had during that time. And he wouldn¡¯t go again.


    Ding Wen was very upset. This wasn¡¯t his first time having his heart broken, but this was engraved in his bones and heart. He had really fallen in love with Yang Lei.


    Ding Wen, who had been tormented by heartbreak, went to a small park near Gulou Square.


    In those years, Gulou Square had an English corner. Starting from those days, learning and speaking English started to become popular. Every weekend, a group of people would gather at Gulou Square. The people who went there wouldn¡¯t speak Chinese. They had to speak English, practice speaking with each other, and make friends.


    At a small park not far from this English corner, inside the dark and quiet park, there was also a corner where a group of people was also gathered.


    But only very few people knew about this corner¡¯s existence. Only the people inside the circle would know.


    That was a place where homosexuals found companions.


    Ding Wen was a regular visitor there. When he didn¡¯t have emotional ties, Ding Wen would go there and find similar people, and then take care of physiological needs. Of course, he also once hoped to find someone he really loved at that place, but before long, he found out that it was too difficult.


    At that time, homosexuality was considered to be a kind of scary disease. There was no light to be seen at all. It couldn¡¯t be made known at all. If it were made known, it was as if the sky had fallen down. So even if they were real homosexuals, very few of them publicized it. They would only desperately disguise themselves. There were very few people like Hua Mao.


    In this kind of environment, only very few gay men would have a fixed and long-term lover. Most of them would just get to know each other, meet up, secretly book a hotel room, and after they came out, they wouldn¡¯t acknowledge each other. They wouldn¡¯t even know their real names.


    In the circle at that time, this was called ¡°fishing.¡±


    That night, Ding Wen went to the park to fish. He needed excitement and went there to forget about Yang Lei.


    Ding Wen was good-looking, and it was very easy to find a companion. Only a few minutes after he went to the park and sat on a secluded bench, a man sat beside him.


    He was a thirty-eight- or thirty-nine-year-old middle-aged man, large and mature. Ding Wen glanced at him several times and didn¡¯t stand up.


    This represented agreement.


    By convention, they should go to a small hotel on a secluded street and book a room. But that night, perhaps that middle-aged man was in too much of a hurry, or perhaps he wanted to experience the excitement of being outside. He brought Ding Wen into the deepest grasses of the park, and impatiently pushed Ding Wen down and pulled off his pants.


    Ding Wen also hadn¡¯t done it in a long time, and he was very excited. Wrapped up in emotions, the two of them started to do it in the grass.


    That was a place that few people went, and it was in the middle of the night. There wouldn¡¯t be half a human shadow for several hours. Originally, they wouldn¡¯t have been discovered, but Ding Wen¡¯s luck was really bad. This night, there just happened to be two policemen patrolling there. Originally, they wouldn¡¯t walk to this place, but one of them wanted to pee and went into the grass. When he went over, he heard abnormal sounds at that place.


    When they were illuminated by the policeman¡¯s flashlight, that middle-aged man¡¯s thick thing was thrusting into Ding Wen¡¯s butt. The two of them couldn¡¯t even hide. They were stunned. The most shameful parts of their privacy were all exposed under the flashlight¡¯s strong light.


    ¡°Get out! Both of you get out!¡±


    At first, the policeman didn¡¯t see clearly. He thought that it was a boy and girl couple messing around here. When he saw two men come out trembling, the policeman was first shocked, and then started to laugh contemptuously and disdainfully.


    ¡°Faggots again!¡±


    ¡°Hurry and put on your pants! Come with us!¡±


    That was how Ding Wen was brought into the police station. He was there for a night and suffered mental torment.


    That middle-aged man and Ding Wen huddled in the corner, frightened and ashamed, and were surrounded by policemen in the station watching them.


    ¡°Do you know why we caught you?¡± The policeman asked Ding Wen cheerfully.


    Ding Wen said nothing.


    ¡°Crime of hooliganism! Being a hooligan! You¡¯re too shameless, doing that there. Hey, brothers, you didn¡¯t see it. My goodness, that time¡­¡± The little police who had discovered the two of them exaggeratedly described the scene to the other policemen. The words he used were extremely explicit, so that the several men all let out disdainful and amused laughter. Hearing the ear-piercing laughter, Ding Wen lowered his head even more, and tears welled up in his eyes¡­


    ¡°Hey, who of you is the boy, and who is the girl?¡±


    ¡°Have you gotten checked up in the mental hospital?¡±


    ¡°Can you all do it with girls? Have you done it? ¡­¡±


    ¡­


    In the policemen¡¯s eyes, these ¡°faggots¡± were all objects of amusement. Every time they caught them, they would make fun of them like this. They thought that these people all had mental problems. They were all sick people, hooligans, immoral, and society¡¯s defects. They were sick, but didn¡¯t get treatment. They deserved to be a faggot their whole life!


    Ding Wen kept squatting on the ground with his head lowered. No matter what the policemen said or laughed about, he didn¡¯t react. It was only when the policeman said that when morning came, he would notify the department to pick people up, that Ding Wen reacted. He became panicked and said with a hoarse throat, I beg you, please don¡¯t notify the department. I, I¡¯ll pay money. I¡¯m willing to pay any amount of money¡­


    The police required a guarantor to come bail him out. In Ding Wen¡¯s helplessness, he thought of Yang Lei.


    Right now, he didn¡¯t want to meet anyone. He just wanted to meet Yang Lei. That was the only light and warmth in his heart¡­


    When Yang Lei went into the police station and brought Ding Wen away, Ding Wen kept his head lowered. He didn¡¯t even raise his head. When Yang Lei was getting the forms filled out, while those policemen filled them out, they used their eyes to sweep over Yang Lei. Their gaze was strange, and they smiled faintly, the implication in their eyes very obvious.


    When Ding Wen walked out of the police station, the little policeman behind them who had caught him jeered at him: ¡°Faggot! Next time, don¡¯t bare your ass again!¡±


    With one sentence, all of the police in the room were laughing.


    Ding Wen¡¯s shoulders even trembled once. He lowered his head even more in pain.


    Yang Lei was enraged. Faggot was a very insulting word.


    ¡°What are you saying? Keep your mouth cleaner!¡±


    Yang Lei turned around and stared at that policeman.


    ¡°What? What are you being unreasonable about? He is a hooligan! I¡¯ll catch one every time I see one!¡±


    ¡°Which law did he break? Say it out loud, the law! Which article, which sentence?!¡±


    Yang Lei openly looked down on the policeman, pressing him with questions.


    ¡°¡­¡± The little policeman was tongue-tied. Although in those years, they all caught homosexuals like they were hooligans, there truly weren¡¯t any related rules in the law, not even an article.


    ¡°Forget it, forget it. Yang Lei, forget it¡­ Let¡¯s go¡­¡± Ding Wen was even crying.


    Yang Lei took Ding Wen all the way back to his residence.


    That night, Ding Wen wailed out loud.


    ¡°¡­What did I do wrong?! I was born like this. Is this my fault?! ¡­I didn¡¯t kill anyone, didn¡¯t steal, and didn¡¯t rob! ¡­I also don¡¯t want to be like this! What can I do?! ¡­Is this my fault?! ¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Lei Ge, did you know? ¡­I really want to die. I¡¯ve wanted to die many times¡­ God made me like this. What can I do?¡±


    Ding Wen pulled up his sleeves. On his arm were horrifying marks of self-harm.


    ¡°¡­I really hate myself. When I hate myself, I¡¯ll cut myself once¡­ I don¡¯t want to find men anymore. I¡¯m also a person. I also want to be respected!! ¡­I can¡¯t fucking stand it¡­ I can¡¯t stand it¡­¡±


    Ding Wen hysterically vented and wailed. He said again and again, if there were a next life, he wouldn¡¯t want to love men again. He would rather be a pig or a dog than be a homosexual¡­


    Yang Lei witnessed all of this.


    When he came back from Ding Wen¡¯s place, Yang Lei¡¯s heart was very heavy, as heavy as lead.


    He had thought about the pressure that people who fell in love with the same sex in this era would face, but it had never been this concrete and subjective.


    The impact that it had on Yang Lei was big.


    He imagined that, if it were Fang Yu today, would he still be able to keep calm and helplessly watch Fang Yu¡¯s life sink into this kind of morass?


    But what did they do wrong? Just because they fell in love with someone? And whether that person was a man or woman, did it disturb other people? Did it disturb society? That was a love that just belonged to two people. Was that wrong?


    Yang Lei¡¯s dejectedness reached its limit. A man¡¯s courage and strength told him, what is there to fear! If you¡¯re a man, then don¡¯t beat around the bush! Bravely say it aloud and tell him! But reason and reality were telling him that if he did this, it would hurt Fang Yu. It would drag him down into the abyss. He could not care about what his future would be like, but he couldn¡¯t not care about Fang Yu. He didn¡¯t want to ruin Fang Yu!


    In this painful and conflicted mood, Yang Lei returned to the little building weighed down with worries. He went in the door. Fang Yu was just about to leave.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡± Yang Lei asked.


    ¡°Going to drink and play. You coming?¡±


    Fang Yu had gone out to play until very late before returning for several nights already. Yang Lei even felt that Fang Yu wasn¡¯t willing to stay in the little building.


    ¡°Going out again? Can¡¯t you just stay here?¡±


    Yang Lei¡¯s tone was harsh.


    Fang Yu glanced at Yang Lei.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Fang Yu could tell that Yang Lei¡¯s tone was off.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go together!¡± Fang Yu was also a young person, and he loved playing.


    ¡°Not going! Is it interesting? It¡¯s just singing, drinking, and the same things!¡±


    ¡°Then is it interesting here?¡± Fang Yu also couldn¡¯t control his temper. ¡°I also have nothing to do in the house!¡±


    ¡°Am I not here? Can¡¯t you chat with me?¡± Yang Lei¡¯s explosive temper flared again. Today, his mood was just too bad. He had to vent.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t Fang Mei about to come? Don¡¯t you want her to keep you company?¡±


    Fang Yu didn¡¯t even know why he would say this sentence.


    Once Yang Lei heard this sentence, it was like he had been ignited. His entire person blew up.


    ¡°She keeps me company? Have you long been tired of me, and you want her to keep me company?¡±


    Fang Yu stared at Yang Lei, and his expression darkened.


    ¡°Enough! Don¡¯t get carried away, okay?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that what you meant? If you¡¯re annoyed with me, then you should have said so sooner!¡±


    Yang Lei was filled with pent-up dejection, but facing Fang Yu, he couldn¡¯t say it aloud. The more he couldn¡¯t say it, the angrier he became, the more he was anxious to vent. Yet this kind of anger definitely couldn¡¯t be directed at people not involved. On the contrary, towards the person one loved the most, it was the easiest to burst out.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Fang Yu stared at Yang Lei, enduring it. He pushed Yang Lei away and walked out the door.


    Yang Lei grabbed hold of Fang Yu. Both of them were in a bad mood. Was Fang Yu¡¯s mood these days good? If his mood were good, could he go out and play crazily every night? Being pushed and shoved around by Yang Lei like this, Fang Yu was also angry. Both of them were people with real moves. If they started, they could really fight. Fang Yu pushed Yang Lei away. Yang Lei was off balance, so his back slammed into the column of the wisteria column. When Yang Lei regained his balance, he was also angry. The most direct and effective method for men to vent their emotions was drinking and fists. Yang Lei went over and was about to grab Fang Yu. At this time, Fang Mei came in through the door. She was startled, and hurried over to hold Yang Lei back.


    ¡°What¡¯s with you two! Why did you start fighting?¡±


    ¡°Go away! None of your business!¡± Yang Lei wanted to push Fang Mei away.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you talk it out?¡± Fang Mei was startled. She hadn¡¯t seen Yang Lei like this in a very long time. She tightly hugged Yang Lei¡¯s arm.


    Fang Yu glanced at Fang Mei¡¯s hand that was hugging Yang Lei¡¯s arm. He stared at Yang Lei, turned around, and went out the door.


    ¡°Fang Yu!¡±


    Yang Lei screamed. He screamed painfully and miserably. He pushed Fang Mei away, slid down the flower rack, and slowly sat down.


    ¡°¡­What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Fang Mei didn¡¯t know what to do. She squatted by Yang Lei¡¯s side.


    Yang Lei looked at the ground. There seemed to be countless waves tossing in his heart, but his mind was in chaos, like a chaotic battlefield. Yang Lei grabbed his hair roughly.


    Fang Mei grabbed Yang Lei¡¯s hand and pulled his hand down.


    ¡°If you have anything on your mind, tell me,¡± Fang Mei said softly. She vaguely guessed that what was on Yang Lei¡¯s mind was related to the girl he liked.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Leave me alone for a while,¡± Yang Lei said quietly.


    ¡°I¡¯ll stay with you.¡±


    ¡°You can leave.¡±


    Yang Lei was really annoyed.


    Fang Mei was silent. Yang Lei lifted his eyes and saw Fang Mei¡¯s expression, and Yang Lei was also upset. He wasn¡¯t intentionally treating Fang Mei like this, but he really couldn¡¯t care about that right now.


    ¡°Say it aloud. You¡¯ll feel better.¡± Fang Mei said, after a long time.


    Perhaps Yang Lei also couldn¡¯t bear it. He had pushed down the thing in his heart for too long.


    ¡°Fang Mei, you know that there¡¯s someone in my heart,¡± Yang Lei said miserably.


    ¡°I really like them¡­ Really like them so much that¡­ I don¡¯t even know what to do!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that if I say it aloud, it will hurt them. I¡¯m also afraid that they won¡¯t be able to accept it, and will stay far away from me! But I¡­ also can¡¯t control myself!¡±


    ¡°Am I a fucking¡­ coward??¡±


    Yang Lei spoke one sentence after another. He didn¡¯t know if he was speaking to Fang Yu or to himself.


    He sat dejectedly under the wisteria rack. He raised his head and, through the gaps between the flower racks, saw the black night sky. There wasn¡¯t even a little starlight, just emptiness, like Yang Lei¡¯s mood right now.


    Fang Mei looked at Yang Lei¡¯s side profile quietly next to him. She looked at Yang Lei¡¯s handsome and melancholy face, his tightly knit brows. Fang Mei¡¯s heart broke.


    She listened to the person she loved talk about his love for another person, but other than listening, she could do nothing.


    Fang Mei opened her arms and hugged Yang Lei. She pressed into Yang Lei¡¯s chest and tightly hugged him.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. If they don¡¯t want you, I want you,¡± Fang Mei said. She cried.


    Yang Lei lowered his head and looked at Fang Mei. If the one he liked were Fang Mei, things would be so simple, but he just liked the person he shouldn¡¯t like. But he didn¡¯t regret it.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± Yang Lei said quietly.


    ¡°Yang Lei, kiss me again one last time¡­ Treat it as¡­ something you owe me¡­¡± Fang Mei said.


    Yang Lei hesitated for a while. He didn¡¯t move.


    ¡°¡­In a little while, I¡¯ll return to England. Just treat it as giving me a memory,¡± Fang Mei said calmly.


    Yang Lei slowly hugged Fang Mei.


    He owed her, felt guilty towards her, and was thankful for her. He was thankful that at this time, she was willing to give him warmth and comfort¡­


    Fang Mei raised her face to him. Yang Lei looked at her, hesitated, and finally lightly covered her lips.


    It was a kiss unrelated to love. There was no entanglement, only touch and light overlap. Even though they seemed to be like all men and women who were in love, they knew that this was a farewell.


    A tear slid down Fang Mei¡¯s cheek¡­


    Fang Yu stood at the entrance of the iron gates. What he saw was the man and woman hugging and kissing under the wisteria rack.


    Just then, Fang Yu walked out to the corner and stopped. He hesitated for a moment, turned around, and walked back. He heard Yang Lei scream for him. Hearing that sound made his heart hurt.


    He thought that he was too discomposed just now. Something had clearly happened to Yang Lei. He should ask Yang Lei what happened, why his mood was bad, and not incite him further.


    Fang Yu wanted to go back and make up with Yang Lei. He wanted to take him out with him to clear his mind. When he stepped into the iron gates that hadn¡¯t been closed, he saw this scene.


    Fang Yu left. No one realized that he had returned.


    Fang Yu went to Turbulent Times.


    Here, the noisy music, chaotic crowd, intoxicating wine, all matched Fang Yu right now.


    Fang Yu called Lao Liang out.


    Fang Yu hadn¡¯t come to Turbulent Times in a long time. The last time he came, it was Yang Lei¡¯s birthday. Fang Yu played the guitar here, smiling as he wished Yang Lei happy birthday.


    ¡°Da Ge, what¡¯s with you?¡±


    No matter how inattentive Lao Liang was, he realized that Fang Yu was in a bad mood.


    ¡°Nothing.¡± Fang Yu held a wine glass, looking at the alcohol inside.


    ¡°The brothers haven¡¯t had fun in a long time. Ming-zi got several point machines and opened a store in Wucun. In two days, everyone is going to support him.¡±


    A point machine was a gambling machine at that time. It was very popular. Fang Yu was a gangster after all. Such things couldn¡¯t be avoided.


    ¡°Okay! One sentence!¡± Lao Liang was also happy.


    ¡°I have to say, Da Ge, you should come out and have fun. See what you¡¯ve become, staying at Yang Lei¡¯s place. Isn¡¯t it boring? You¡¯ve become white.¡±


    ¡°Go away!¡±


    ¡°Really. I see that you¡¯ve become so bland. What about tonight¡­ let¡¯s go find some girls?¡±


    Lao Liang was straightforward. If there was something, he would say it. He felt that Fang Yu was in a bad mood recently and needed excitement.


    ¡°Take a break! Don¡¯t mess around too much!¡±


    Fang Yu had absolute authority before his subordinates. Whatever he said went. He spoke this sentence, and Lao Liang obediently listened and didn¡¯t mention this sore spot. But seeing that there was something weighing on Fang Yu¡¯s mind, Lao Liang couldn¡¯t help but say:


    ¡°Da Ge, you really need a sweetheart.¡±


    Fang Yu glanced at him.


    ¡°Really, date one. If you¡¯re always alone, what¡¯s the fun?¡± Lao Liang encouraged him.


    ¡°You know about the one before,¡± Fang Yu said.


    ¡°I know, but you can¡¯t keep not dating, can you? Are you going to be a monk your whole life? Besides, what age is it now? It¡¯s just dating. It¡¯s not like you have to marry her. Do you have to take that much responsibility?¡±


    Lao Liang really couldn¡¯t understand Fang Yu¡¯s opinion of not wanting to hinder girls and just not date. If it were like this, then were all of the gangdom¡¯s men going to be monks?


    ¡°The girl last time, Lin Shanshan. I think she¡¯s pretty good.¡±


    The matter of Lin Shanshan wooing Fang Yu had spread among the Jianghai gangsters. Everyone thought that Fang Yu was dumb.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have feelings for her.¡±


    ¡°Feelings can be fostered!¡±


    Lao Liang studied Fang Yu¡¯s expression.


    ¡°¡­Da Ge, do you have someone in your heart?¡±


    According to Lao Liang¡¯s experience, Fang Yu really seemed to be lovestruck.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Fang Yu was silent for a while.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Fang Yu said.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you know?¡± Lao Liang didn¡¯t understand.


    Fang Yu saw the scene of Yang Lei and Fang Mei hugging and kissing. He knew what he felt.


    Such a feeling was abnormal, too abnormal.


    However, Fang Yu knew that he had long been abnormal.


    That was his brother. If his brother had a girlfriend, would he have this feeling?


    Would he??


    So that wasn¡¯t his brother. Then who was he to him?


    What did he want, what was he dejected about, what was he suppressing, and just why was he cooped up here drinking?


    Fang Yu threw his head back and downed the wine in his glass.


    Lao Liang suddenly nudged Fang Yu. Fang Yu turned around.

 Chapter 46

    At the place illuminated by the light, there was a girl wearing a tight black skirt, permed hair, and wearing quite seductive makeup, in the corner with her back pressed tight against the wall. In front of her were a few little hooligans pestering her.


    Under the light, Fang Yu saw her face clearly and practically didn¡¯t dare to believe it.


    Fang Yu stood up and walked over. He twisted a hooligan¡¯s hand that was reaching to touch the girl. That hooligan started to scream.


    ¡°Yu Ge, this is your sweetheart? A misunderstanding! A misunderstanding!¡± The little hooligans saw Fang Yu, and none of them were angry. They all hurriedly put on a smile.


    ¡°Scram!¡±


    Fang Yu shooed them away and looked Lin Shanshan up and down in disbelief.


    Lin Shanshan had changed too much! She was wearing heavy makeup and pulling on her short skirt awkwardly, wanting to pull it down a little.


    Fang Yu pulled Lin Shanshan out of Turbulent Times.


    ¡°¡­What are you doing here? You¡­ what¡¯s going on?¡±


    Fang Yu looked at how Lin Shanshan was dressed. Did Lin Shanshan look even a little like her original young lady appearance?


    Lin Shanshan looked at Fang Yu, holding all of her grievances.


    ¡°I¡¯ve thought about it. You said last time that we¡¯re not the same kinds of people, so you can¡¯t accept me. Then I¡¯ll learn to be the same kind of person as you. I¡¯ve dyed my hair and pierced my ears, and I have tattoos.¡±


    Lin Shanshan showed Fang Yu her snow-white shoulder. There was a butterfly on the shoulder. Under the light, it seemed so out of place.


    ¡°I¡¯m learning to play billiards, play video games, and I come to dance at Turbulent Times. I can learn,¡± Lin Shanshan said.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Fang Yu looked at her, shocked and speechless.


    ¡°¡­You¡¯re messing around!¡±


    Fang Yu had never thought that Lin Shanshan would actually do things to this extent for him.


    ¡°Go back home. This isn¡¯t a place for you to come. Don¡¯t come back again!¡±


    ¡°Why? If you can come, then I can come!¡±


    ¡°Shanshan, I¡¯ve told you before. It¡¯s really impossible between us! Don¡¯t do stupid things anymore, okay?¡±


    Seeing this good girl become like this because of him, Fang Yu felt bad in his heart.


    It was raining lightly outside. Rain fell on Lin Shanshan¡¯s thin body, but she didn¡¯t move.


    ¡°I¡¯ll call a car to take you back.¡±


    Fang Yu wanted to wave down a taxi for Lin Shanshan.


    ¡°Am I that annoying?¡±


    Lin Shanshan was crying. She had already done everything that she could. What else could she do?


    ¡°You don¡¯t understand who I am at all!¡±


    In the rain, Fang Yu was upset.


    ¡°I understand! Do you know how I came to like you?¡± Lin Shanshan said as she cried. ¡°When you and Yang Lei were fighting on Matai Street, I saw it. At that time, you grabbed Yang Lei and told him to stop fighting. At that time, I knew you were different from other gangsters!¡±


    Li San had said before, that a big gangster like Fang Yu had a temperament that really attracted young ladies, because young ladies would yearn for real men and would be attracted by men in a completely different world from their social circles. Lin Shanshan was also like this. When she first saw Fang Yu at Matai Street, she fell in love with him. That may have just been an illusion of love in her imagination, but for this illusion, she was willing to give up her entire youth.


    ¡°Not the same?¡± Fang Yu pointed across the street. ¡°See those people across the street?¡±


    Across the street, several people who looked like hooligans were teasing a beggar.


    The beggar had begged a whole day for money, and trembled as he clutched his money bag.


    Fang Yu picked up an empty beer bottle next to him on the ground. With a ¡°pa,¡± he shattered it on the steps.


    Before Lin Shanshan could realize what he wanted to do, Fang Yu had already walked over, carrying half a sharp beer bottle. Once those hooligans raised their heads, before they could react, the beer bottle had already been smashed on someone¡¯s head. Fragments flew in all directions, and his head and face were covered with blood. Fang Yu didn¡¯t even blink as the passerby screamed and dodged.


    The hooligans were all shocked. They all recognized Fang Yu. No one knew why they were beaten, but no one dared to utter a word.


    Fang Yu casually threw away the shards, which were smashed until only the bottleneck remained, onto the ground.


    ¡°Did you see?¡±


    Fang Yu turned around and asked Lin Shanshan. Lin Shanshan was already stunned and motionless.


    ¡°Do you still say that I¡¯m different now?¡±


    Someone else¡¯s blood was still spattered on Fang Yu¡¯s hand. He asked calmly, his face expressionless.


    Lin Shanshan left. She quietly sat in the taxi, crying as she left.


    Fang Yu watched the taxi disappear at the corner.


    He knew that this method was very cruel, but he knew that this was the best solution.


    Fang Yu called the little building and told Aunt Zhang that something had come up tonight and he couldn¡¯t go back. He asked Aunt Zhang to tell Yang Lei.


    Fang Yu returned to his own home. He hadn¡¯t been back for many days. He cleaned up the house. After he finished cleaning up the house, it was already late at night. It was raining heavily outside. Fang Yu stood at the balcony on the eighth floor. Rain came in, wetting his face and wetting his muddled mood.


    Fang Yu plugged in his tape recorder and pressed the button to play the tape. Inside, there was still the song that he was listening to when he left. Zhang Xueyou was using Cantonese to lovingly sing ¡°Love You a Little More Each Day¡±¡­


    When everything around me is like the wind, you let me find the roots


    I¡¯m not willing to leave, only willing to keep low. Feelings will never wither


    And every day that passes, every day, this drunkard


    Will love you more and even more, until it overflows


    I¡¯ve realized that I most love the late nights of composing tomorrow with you


    And every day that passes, every day, this drunkard


    Will love you more and even more, until it overflows


    I most love you and I being together in this lifetime, even if tomorrow¡¯s winds are strong and roads are inclined¡­


    Not long after Fang Yu finished showering and had just laid down, there was an insistent and loud knock on the door.


    The knocking was very impatient, very loud, very forceful. The entire corridor could hear it.


    ¡°Who is it?¡±


    Fang Yu got up and asked.


    ¡°Me!¡±


    An impatient voice with anger¡­


    Fang Yu paused for a moment and went to open the door.


    Yang Lei stood at the entrance and raised his head.


    He didn¡¯t move at all. His chest rose and fell¡­


    Yang Lei only lightly touched Fang Mei¡¯s lips for a moment and let her go.


    He didn¡¯t want to hurt Fang Mei, but he also didn¡¯t want to leave her with fantasies.


    Between Fang Mei and Yang Lei, it started with a kiss, and it would end with a kiss.


    After seeing her back, Yang Lei returned to the small building, uneasily waiting for Fang Yu. His agitated mood gradually calmed down, but he again sank into the anxiety of waiting.


    Yang Lei wanted to find Fang Yu. He thought that if Fang Yu wasn¡¯t at Guangyang singing, then he had gone somewhere to drink, or it was very likely he went to Bright Billiards Room to play billiards.


    Just as he was planning to go search at these places, Aunt Zhang came up from downstairs and told him that Fang Yu had called back and said that he wouldn¡¯t come back to stay tonight. He asked her to tell him.


    Yang Lei was shocked.


    ¡°Not coming back? Then where is he going?¡±


    ¡°He didn¡¯t say.¡±


    ¡°He didn¡¯t ask me to answer the phone?¡±


    ¡°He didn¡¯t.¡±


    Yang Lei picked up the phone and called Fang Yu¡¯s house. No one answered.


    Fang Yu had called Aunt Zhang from the public phone outside of Turbulent Times. He still hadn¡¯t gotten home then.


    Yang Lei put down the phone and wanted to leave the house, but just at that time, Chuan-zi called him. Yang Lei wasn¡¯t in the mood to listen to Chuan-zi¡¯s rambling. He kept calm and perfunctorily responded a few times, then said, ¡°I¡¯m looking for Fang Yu. Let¡¯s talk later,¡± and prepared to hang up. However, Chuan-zi said: ¡°Fang Yu? I saw him with Lao Liang at Turbulent Times. We even said hello.¡±


    Chuan-zi was also hanging out at Turbulent Times that night and even went over to chat a bit with Fang Yu and Lao Liang before leaving.


    ¡°Turbulent Times?¡±


    Yang Lei had the phone number to Turbulent Times and called over to ask. Fang Yu oversaw Turbulent Times, so there, they naturally knew when Fang Yu came and went. The Turbulent Times manager said that Yu Ge had already left, but Liang Ge was still there.


    ¡°Tell Lao Liang to pick up the phone!¡±


    Yang Lei wanted to ask him where Fang Yu had gone.


    ¡°Hello?¡± Lao Liang¡¯s voice was loud. He was still in Turbulent Times rocking and rolling.


    ¡°I¡¯m Yang Lei! Where¡¯s Fang Yu?¡± Yang Lei asked immediately.


    ¡°Da Ge left! He left pulling Lin Shanshan!¡± Lao Liang spoke honestly.


    ¡°¡­Lin Shanshan?¡±


    Yang Lei was shocked.


    ¡°Where did they go?¡±


    ¡°How do I know? They left and didn¡¯t come back!¡± Lao Liang¡¯s tone was teasing. He laughed without good intentions, ¡°Lei-zi, you don¡¯t need to find my Da Ge. A short moment of a spring night is worth a thousand gold pieces! If you need something, find him tomorrow!¡±


    Lao Liang hung up the phone.


    Yang Lei held the phone and didn¡¯t move for a long time.


    Yang Lei called Fang Yu¡¯s house again. It rang until the call was cut off, but no one answered.


    Actually, at that time, Fang Yu still hadn¡¯t arrived home, but Yang Lei didn¡¯t think this way. Yang Lei thought that since Fang Yu had specifically told Aunt Zhang that he wouldn¡¯t come back that night, and he also didn¡¯t tell him to pick up the phone, then Fang Yu was intentionally avoiding him. He wouldn¡¯t let him find him.


    Naturally, Fang Yu also wouldn¡¯t go back home.


    Fang Yu didn¡¯t return home and took Lin Shanshan with him. Where was Fang Yu going to go, and what was he going to do?


    Yang Lei was a mess. Completely a mess.


    He knew that Fang Yu didn¡¯t feel that way about Lin Shanshan, but could the things in this world be said accurately?


    He didn¡¯t like Fang Mei, but when he was young and impulsive, he kissed Fang Mei. Fang Yu didn¡¯t like Lin Shanshan, but Fang Yu was also a vigorous man. All men had impulses. That impulse could have nothing to do with feelings. He was alone with a beautiful girl late at night. Moreover, that was a girl who wholeheartedly adored him.


    Yang Lei didn¡¯t know how he got through the more than one hour. He sat in a taxi and went all over Jianghai City, like a headless fly, not knowing where he should go!


    That was until Yang Lei returned to Fang Yu¡¯s place. From a distance, he saw Fang Yu¡¯s light on the eighth floor. He jumped out of the taxi and ran there, but that light went out again before his eyes.


    Yang Lei rushed up to the eighth floor in one breath. He forcefully beat on Fang Yu¡¯s door. The heavy and urgent sounds that the door let out were like the turbulent tide in his heart right now.


    Fang Yu opened the door. Their eyes met.


    ¡°¡­Why are you here?¡±


    Yang Lei didn¡¯t answer anything. He pushed Fang Yu aside and entered the house.


    Fang Yu closed the door. Without knowing why, Fang Yu wasn¡¯t surprised about Yang Lei¡¯s arrival. He seemed to have felt that Yang Lei would come find him. Fang Yu was also unable to explain this feeling.


    The two of them stood in the middle of the room, looking at each other.


    ¡°Where did you go tonight?¡±


    After a while, Yang Lei asked, his voice low, as he stared at Fang Yu.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t go anywhere,¡± Fang Yu said.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Lin Shanshan?¡±


    Yang Lei¡¯s tone was like ice.


    ¡°She left.¡±


    Fang Yu didn¡¯t know how Yang Lei knew that Lin Shanshan had seen him.


    ¡°Left from here?¡±


    Yang Lei¡¯s voice was still ice cold.


    ¡°¡­What do you mean?¡± Fang Yu had endured Yang Lei¡¯s tone for a long time. ¡°Could I bring her here??¡±


    ¡°Can you stop encouraging her?¡±


    Yang Lei yelled these words.


    The word ¡°encourage¡± wasn¡¯t a good word in Jianghai dialect. It meant that you clearly didn¡¯t have feelings for someone else, but deliberately and actively encouraged people who had good feelings towards you, intentionally causing them to have hope and to chase you.


    Hearing Yang Lei say this, how could Fang Yu feel good?


    ¡°How did I encourage her?¡±


    Fang Yu was also angry.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t encourage her? You didn¡¯t encourage her, but you brought her to Turbulent Times? You just want to find a sweetheart, don¡¯t you??¡±


    Yang Lei exploded.


    For this matter with Lin Shanshan, he had long been holding back his anger. His anger wasn¡¯t only directed at Lin Shanshan, but more towards all of the women around Fang Yu, the women right now and the women in the future. There wasn¡¯t only one Lin Shanshan by Fang Yu¡¯s side. Were the girls revolving around Fang Yu few in number? Yang Lei could block one Lin Shanshan, but could he block all of the women? Could he block Fang Yu¡¯s heart? Could he block Fang Yu¡¯s future wife?


    Hearing Lao Liang say that Fang Yu and Lin Shanshan went out, Yang Lei¡¯s mood at that moment was as if his entire body had been immersed in acidic water. He was sour, swollen, and cold from head to toe. He couldn¡¯t even speak the feeling in his heart aloud!


    With Yang Lei¡¯s burst of anger, Fang Yu¡¯s heart was also a mess!


    ¡°So what if I¡¯m looking for a sweetheart? Is it wrong? Can¡¯t I??¡±


    Fang Yu straightened his neck, staring at Yang Lei as he asked back. His mind was also in chaos. Why couldn¡¯t he find a sweetheart? If he really wanted to find a sweetheart, did he have to wait until now??


    ¡°You can¡¯t!!¡±


    Yang Lei screamed these two words. These two words seemed to be smashed onto the ground!


    Fang Yu was stunned. He was stunned for a second, and screamed back.


    ¡°I can¡¯t? Can I stop you from dating Fang Mei?!¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing between Fang Mei and me!¡±


    Yang Lei¡¯s eyes were bright red. He didn¡¯t know why Fang Yu had to bring up Fang Mei for no reason at this time! What did Fang Mei have to do with the two of them??


    ¡°Nothing at all? If there¡¯s nothing at all, you would kiss her just now??¡±


    Fang Yu blurted out!


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Yang Lei suddenly stopped talking.


    He looked at Fang Yu blankly.


    He knew now Fang Yu had returned. Fang Yu had seen his and Fang Mei¡¯s goodbye kiss. Fang Yu had misunderstood, so Fang Yu left. So Fang Yu wasn¡¯t willing to come back at night. So Fang Yu didn¡¯t want to see him.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Fang Yu also stopped talking.


    He didn¡¯t know why he had to blurt that sentence out. He also didn¡¯t know why he had to avoid Yang Lei¡¯s gaze that looked straight at him after Yang Lei heard this sentence.


    ¡°She¡¯s going back to England,¡± Yang Lei said slowly.


    ¡°She asked me to give her a goodbye memory,¡± Yang Lei said, looking at Fang Yu.


    ¡°There was never anything between her and me. The one I like is not her. It¡¯s someone else.¡±


    Yang Lei walked towards Fang Yu. He walked up in front of Fang Yu. He fiercely grasped Fang Yu¡¯s nape and pulled him towards himself.


    ¡°You care that I kissed her? ¡­Why do you care?¡±


    Yang Lei looked at Fang Yu¡¯s eyes and asked.


    Fang Yu didn¡¯t answer.


    ¡­He also asked himself in his heart!!


    ¡°Why do we do that thing?¡± Yang Lei asked Fang Yu quietly, looking at Fang Yu¡¯s eyes that were very close.


    ¡°That isn¡¯t ¡®playing.¡¯ It never was,¡± Yang Lei said.


    That wasn¡¯t playing. That was his love, his heart, the source of all his troubles and happiness, his yearning, longing, and possession. If that were playing, he wouldn¡¯t be so miserable, so dejected, and so hesitant right now. He once resolved not to ruin him. Even today, he was still telling himself, Don¡¯t harm him! But right now, he couldn¡¯t hold back. He couldn¡¯t helplessly watch him become someone else¡¯s some day. He was his. He could only belong to him, no matter if it was his person or his whole life!


    ¡°¡­You know, right? ¡­I also know!¡±


    They both knew that it wasn¡¯t playing. That was making love. Because there was love, so they would do it!


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Fang Yu turned his gaze away. He was struggling, conflicted, and upset!


    ¡°Fang Yu!¡±


    Yang Lei couldn¡¯t help but shout. His voice came out from the depths of his throat.


    ¡°Let¡¯s both stop lying to ourselves!!¡±


    He hugged Fang Yu hard and kissed him on the lips¡­


    Yang Lei tightly hugged Fang Yu and kissed him. Those were lips that he had kissed so many times in his dreams, but it had never been so real and hot and made him tremble like this. They were so hot that they nearly made him melt! He forcefully squeezed his tongue in, tightly entangled Fang Yu, intertwining, licking, and pushing. That was the taste he had longed for in his dreams. He didn¡¯t know how many nights in his dreams he had hugged Fang Yu and kissed him enthusiastically like this. Every time he woke up from his dreams, he tried hard to recall the taste in those dreams and recall the taste of Fang Yu¡¯s lips, but it was all blank.


    Now, it finally was no longer blank. He finally tasted that flavor. That was alive, hot, and crazy, making all of Yang Lei¡¯s cells swell, tremble, and making every one of his nerves lose control. He tightly encircled Fang Yu¡¯s body, greedily chasing Fang Yu¡¯s tongue. He fiercely sucked him and entangled with him like he had gone crazy, until Fang Yu used force in his hand to push him away.


    ¡°¡­Yang Lei!¡±


    Fang Yu let out a shout of pain and suppression!


    ¡°I like you!¡±


    Pushed away, Yang Lei leaned against the wall and shouted the words buried deepest in his heart, looking at Fang Yu¡¯s shocked expression.


    ¡°I fucking¡­ am about to go crazy for you!¡±


    He was crazy. He had long been crazy! Yang Lei grabbed his hair tightly. At that moment, he even thought that he would cry¡­

 Chapter 47

    ¡°¡­¡±


    Fang Yu was shocked, perplexed, and didn¡¯t know what to do.


    Yes, he knew he couldn¡¯t continue lying to himself. Yang Lei wasn¡¯t his brother. If he were his brother, would they do it on the bed until they lost rational thought? If he were his brother, would his lower half become hard once he touched his sensual body? If he were his brother, would he go drink and get drunk after seeing him and a girl kiss?


    He had said before that they couldn¡¯t keep ¡°playing.¡± If they kept playing, they couldn¡¯t even be brothers.


    But, ever since they took that step, they already couldn¡¯t be brothers. They had long stopped treating the other as a brother¡­


    But when Fang Yu suddenly heard Yang Lei say the phrase, ¡°I like you,¡± he still felt a violent impact. His thinking, reason, and subconscious reaction made him shocked by this phrase, made him instinctively want to reject, to deny. But he also didn¡¯t know why his heart was this tempestuous right now!


    ¡°¡­You¡¯re mistaken!¡±


    Fang Yu shouted this phrase. He didn¡¯t know whether he was telling Yang Lei or telling himself!


    ¡°Mistaken?¡±


    Yang Lei stared at Fang Yu. He wanted to rip out his heart and show it to Fang Yu!


    ¡°All I dream about is you! Am I mistaken?!¡±


    He too wanted to be mistaken. If he were mistaken, then he wouldn¡¯t be this tormented and in this much painl! But was there a mistake? If his heart could also be mistaken, he would rather it be mistaken and be mistaken until the end!


    ¡°You also have feelings for me!¡± Yang Lei stared straight at Fang Yu with bright red eyes. ¡°You dare to say that you don¡¯t feel anything at all for me?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Did he dare to say it? Fang Yu was also asking himself.


    If he had no feelings for him, would he care that he had kissed Fang Mei? When he misunderstood that he and Ding Wen had also been ¡°playing¡± like that, would he have been that angry? Would he hug him tightly in the faint light of dawn, not wanting to let him leave? Would he have treated him like that in bed? ¡­


    Would he??


    But¡­ was it the same like that Yang Lei said?


    He had fallen in love with Yang Lei? Fallen in love with his brother, a man just like him?!


    Every part of his brain was telling him that it was wrong. This was wrong, extremely wrong. How was this possible? He was very normal! Yang Lei was also normal! They weren¡¯t like Hua Mao. They completely weren¡¯t; they never were!


    But why did it happen? Why did it have to happen between him and Yang Lei?


    Such a feeling couldn¡¯t be explained. In the over twenty years of Fang Yu¡¯s life, no matter what kinds of dangers and difficulties he had once faced, he had never been this confused and at a loss as he was now.


    ¡°Fang Yu!!¡±


    Yang Lei screamed in distress.


    ¡°Stop talking!¡±


    Fang Yu roared. He was a mess! Everything was a mess!


    ¡°¡­Let¡¯s both think about it again!¡±


    Fang Yu only spoke this one sentence. It should be like this. He and Yang Lei both had to think, think about why they had reached this point, think about when they had crossed the line and lost control of themselves, and reached this situation that was impossible to resolve, and think about just what they were. They were both men. They were originally good brothers. Between them, just could they or could they not say it was¡­ love?!


    Looking at Fang Yu, Yang Lei¡¯s heart sank and went cold.


    He knew that he recklessly revealed everything before Fang Yu, but it was too difficult to make Fang Yu accept it.


    They both knew what taking such a step in this era would imply.


    It implied that before them, there was a road where no light could be seen. It implied that they would walk all the way until the end. It implied that there would be too much that they were unable to anticipate even now, things that they didn¡¯t know if they could endure.


    But right now, Yang Lei didn¡¯t even care about these matters. He only cared about, Did Fang Yu like him? Did Fang Yu have him in his heart?


    As long as Fang Yu had him in his heart, no matter what he would face in the future, he wouldn¡¯t be afraid. He wouldn¡¯t be afraid of anything, as long as Fang Yu accompanied him. For this lifetime, he would accept it. He willingly accepted it¡­


    Yang Lei was also silent. Both he and Fang Yu no longer spoke. There seemed to be no one in the room, only each other¡¯s despondent and heavy moods.


    The sound of rain outside became louder and louder, passing through the silent night, passing through the soundless room, becoming the only sound at that moment.


    ¡°Okay. Think about it,¡± Yang Lei said, after a long time.


    His voice was low and weak.


    Yang Lei slowly turned around and walked towards the door. Fang Yu didn¡¯t stop him. Fang Yu didn¡¯t say anything.


    Yang Lei put his hand on the doorknob.


    ¡°Fang Yu,¡± Yang Lei said, his back to Fang Yu.


    ¡°The words I said today were all sincere. If they make you disgusted, then forget them all.¡±


    ¡°Initially, I was the one who wanted to play like that. I was the one who dragged you underwater. It has nothing to do with you. Don¡¯t be burdened.¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to see me again, after tonight¡­¡±


    Yang Lei stopped.


    ¡°¡­I won¡¯t let you see me again¡­¡±


    Yang Lei opened the door and left.


    His footsteps disappeared in the corridor.


    Hearing that sound leave, Fang Yu felt that he would never come again¡­


    Fang Yu sat down by the table. He stared at the table surface, not moving at all.


    The hand he placed on the table gradually clenched into a fist¡­


    Yang Lei walked back home step by step.


    He walked in the rain, walked on the streets, sluggish and slow, like he¡¯d lost his soul.


    He walked very slowly. When he came down from Fang Yu¡¯s eighth floor, he hoped that Fang Yu could shout his name and catch up to him from behind. He hoped that Fang Yu could grab him tightly and tell him not to go. He hoped that Fang Yu would say to him, ¡°Could I never see you again?? Don¡¯t go, stay!!¡±


    But no matter how many times he looked back, there was only the empty night and endless sheets of rain behind him.


    Yang Lei¡¯s entire body was drenched by rain. He lifted his face, letting the rainwater wash his face. He closed his eyes, allowing the rainwater to flow freely from his face¡­


    This was the first love of his life. But it was going to end early like this.


    Yang Lei didn¡¯t blame Fang Yu, didn¡¯t blame anyone. He only blamed himself.


    He blamed himself for running head-first into love, yet he injured and bloodied his head.


    Yang Lei didn¡¯t know how he returned to the small building. He opened the iron gate. Recalling how he had also given Fang Yu a key to this door, he smiled bitterly.


    In the future, Fang Yu would never open this iron gate again.


    It was late at night. Everyone in the building was asleep. No one knew that Yang Lei went upstairs with his entire body drenched, entered his room, and closed the door.


    Yang Lei stood before the window, allowing the rainwater on his body to collect into a puddle of water on the ground, but he didn¡¯t want to wipe it, and he didn¡¯t want to change.


    In this room, Fang Yu¡¯s smell and Fang Yu¡¯s body temperature still remained.


    But from now on, he will lose all of this¡­


    Footsteps sounded from the stairs outside.


    Someone had come upstairs.


    Yang Lei heard the sound. The sound of him coming back probably woke Aunt Zhang up. Yang Lei came back to himself and wiped the rainwater on his face.


    There was a knock on the door.


    Yang Lei walked over and opened the door.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Yang Lei was stunned.


    He looked dazedly at the person before his eyes. He forgot how to talk, he forgot to breathe¡­


    Fang Yu came in and used his back to close the door.


    Fang Yu¡¯s entire body was also drenched.


    Fang Yu stared at Yang Lei, grabbed hold of him and pulled him fiercely into his arms, and covered his lips¡­

 Chapter 48

    Fang Yu said he had to think about it, but he didn¡¯t think about anything.


    Before he had time to think about it, he saw only what Yang Lei looked like as he left, that despairing back, and that pricked his heart.


    He knew that Yang Lei would do as he said. Tomorrow, Yang Lei would leave, would stay far away from him, and would disappear from before his eyes.


    And then, they would eventually drift farther and farther apart, until they were like strangers¡­


    Fang Yu couldn¡¯t continue thinking about it. His chest heaved.


    Could he bear not to see Yang Lei again? Could he??


    Could he not understand his own mood when Yang Lei was hiding from him before, when Yang Lei went to Ding Wen¡¯s place every day, and when he was at the balcony every day watching Yang Lei pass below him yet walk straight past?


    Fang Yu was a man, a normal man. Until now, he still couldn¡¯t tell what was between him and Yang Lei. Even if Yang Lei said that it was love, he still wasn¡¯t sure. His reason and instinct made him uncertain. He couldn¡¯t just define it like that!


    But, when Yang Lei¡¯s footsteps disappeared in the corridor, when Fang Yu was sure that Yang Lei would really never return, when Yang Lei said that he wouldn¡¯t let him see him again after tonight, Fang Yu¡¯s heart suddenly sank, sank to the very bottom.


    When someone had brutally pointed a gun at his head, he hadn¡¯t even felt this kind of feeling.


    This was a kind of fear. A fear that spread from the bottom of his heart.


    He was afraid of losing Yang Lei.


    Fang Yu had never known he was this afraid of losing Yang Lei.


    When Fang Yu chased him in the rain, he didn¡¯t even know what he was doing. His mind was no longer working anymore. There was only one thought: Keep Yang Lei!


    How could he keep him? What could he use to hold on to him?


    Until Fang Yu opened that iron gate, entered the little building, and knocked on Yang Lei¡¯s bedroom door, Fang Yu didn¡¯t think about it. He seemed to be in an abnormal state. He had to see Yang Lei. He didn¡¯t want to see that kind of expression on Yang Lei. That expression shouldn¡¯t appear on Yang Lei¡¯s face, much less be caused by himself!


    When Yang Lei opened the door, Fang Yu completely gave himself up to instinct.


    His instinct that moment caused him to pull Yang Lei tightly into his arms and kiss his lips.


    For what the act of kissing represented, people in those days were comparatively more innocent than people today. Though Fang Yu was such a gangster, people like him were nonetheless simpler and more direct in their attitude towards feelings. Only people who were in love would kiss. Without kissing, it was sex, not love. So before, he had never kissed Yang Lei¡¯s lips, and had never let Yang Lei kiss him. Even in bed, when their passion was difficult to endure and they were filled with the impulse to kiss each other, they always exercised restraint and avoided it.


    Perhaps Fang Yu knew in his heart that, if they didn¡¯t kiss, they could still lie to themselves. This was just ¡°playing,¡± not making love.


    But had Fang Yu never thought about kissing Yang Lei?


    He had thought about it.


    Many times when he pinned Yang Lei down and rammed between Yang Lei¡¯s legs, saw Yang Lei¡¯s face as he threw his head back, closed his eyes, and moaned quietly, and saw his partially visible tongue in his slightly parted mouth, Fang Yu would uncontrollably have the impulse to kiss him¡­


    Just now, Yang Lei had kissed him. That kiss not only brought Fang Yu astonishment and shock, but also something complicated and unclear.


    It was a feeling that Yang Lei unceasingly repeated in his dreams and also an impulse that Fang Yu had pushed down to the bottom of his heart¡­


    Yang Lei was also stunned.


    But he didn¡¯t pause for a second. He tightly hugged Fang Yu and kissed him fiercely.


    ¡­What kind of kiss was it!


    If the kiss between men and women were gentler and more touching, then the kiss between two men was completely crazy, wild, and direct. Both of their bodies that were drenched pressed tightly together. Their entangled tongues rolled back and forth on their lips, joining, with eagerness, desire, and impatience. Fang Yu tightly wrapped, sucked, and squeezed Yang Lei¡¯s tongue mercilessly. Yang Lei kissed until his vision went black. He continuously moved his tongue, chasing Fang Yu, and was being chased by Fang Yu. They were like two fish that had come ashore from the water. Only in each other¡¯s lips and tongue could they find the air to continue living. They were that inseparable, going back and forth, and sinking¡­


    Yang Lei aggressively pulled up Fang Yu¡¯s drenched shirt and pulled his belt. Fang Yu also roughly pulled up Yang Lei¡¯s T-shirt and threw it onto the floor. They silently and impatiently took off each other¡¯s drenched clothes as they kept kissing each other like they couldn¡¯t leave the other. Until they were finally naked, facing each other naked, they hugged tightly and fell onto the bed.


    Even though they were still wet with rain, even though their hair was already drenched, they couldn¡¯t care about any of it. Only the other person remained in their eyes. Fang Yu pressed Yang Lei down, leaving his lips. Their lips that were glued together were finally separated for a moment. Fang Yu lifted his body, looking at Yang Lei. When Yang Lei¡¯s lips left Fang Yu¡¯s, he suddenly felt empty and a sense of loss. He raised his body to chase Fang Yu for a kiss. Fang Yu pushed him down. Fang Yu forcefully brushed up Yang Lei¡¯s wet hair before his forehead, like he wanted to see his face clearly, and looked down at him. Yang Lei looked up at Fang Yu¡¯s eyes. He was deeply immersed in Fang Yu¡¯s gaze that was staring at him¡­


    Fang Yu lowered his head and kissed him again¡­


    Yang Lei wrapped his arms tightly around Fang Yu¡¯s neck, and responded as though he were crazy¡­


    They had done it on the bed many times, but this night, everything was different.


    Rubbing, stroking, caressing, kneading, kissing¡­ All of these couldn¡¯t satisfy the other. Even though Yang Lei took Fang Yu¡¯s erection and put it in his mouth, blowing him, Fang Yu was still restless and impatient.


    He pushed Yang Lei away, pulling his lower part that was as hard as iron out of his mouth. He hugged Yang Lei and flipped him over. His place that was filled with male aggression pressed tightly between Yang Lei¡¯s legs, but he didn¡¯t know just what he wanted or what he should do to be satisfied.


    At such a time, men were all instinctive animals. If lust couldn¡¯t obtain a prompt and desired relief, that was really worse than stopping halfway. If it were a woman under him, at this time, Fang Yu would have already gone in. His lust had already reached the point where it couldn¡¯t be endured. But facing Yang Lei, he couldn¡¯t grasp the main point.


    Right now, it was different from the previous ¡°playing.¡± Right now, both he and Yang Lei were no longer hesitating, avoiding, or lost. There was only the desire for complete possession, only the urgent want to become one¡­


    But Fang Yu also didn¡¯t know how to possess a man. He only subconsciously felt that the rubbing and soothing like in the past were not enough. They were far from enough, far from possession¡­


    Yang Lei detected Fang Yu¡¯s restlessness and impatience. The strength of Fang Yu¡¯s hands as he stroked all over Yang Lei¡¯s leg and butt, Fang Yu¡¯s burning hot and hard lower body that pressed tightly against him, yet had nowhere to go, all told Yang Lei that he wanted to go a step further, but he didn¡¯t know how.


    Yang Lei thought of that videotape. In the videotape, the place the two men were connected, the position as they thrusted in and out and joined together¡­


    He didn¡¯t know how many times he wanted to do the same thing with Fang Yu. That was really making love, really obtaining each other¡­


    Before, Yang Lei didn¡¯t dare to do it. He was afraid of scaring Fang Yu away, but now, he couldn¡¯t endure it anymore.


    He hugged Fang Yu and forcefully pushed him down. On the bed, Fang Yu was always in control, always pushing him down. But now, Yang Lei didn¡¯t care about it. He wanted to have Fang Yu. He was nearly crazy from thinking about it.


    Yang Lei panted heavily, kissing Fang Yu. As he kissed him hotly, he said by his ear with a trembling voice: ¡°Fang Yu¡­ I want¡­¡±


    His heart nearly jumped out. Every one of Yang Lei¡¯s words were trembling.


    ¡°¡­I want to go in¡­¡±


    Fang Yu was silent for a moment. Fang Yu looked at him.


    Yang Lei suggestively reached his hand behind Fang Yu to touch him. He knew that Fang Yu didn¡¯t understand. He wanted to teach Fang Yu that two men could also insert and join. That wasn¡¯t only the union of the flesh, but more the joining of souls¡­


    That was really making love. No matter if it was the body or the heart¡­


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Fang Yu was stunned, but he understood.


    Without waiting for Yang Lei to make the next move, Fang Yu turned his hand over and clutched Yang Lei¡¯s hand. He flipped over and pressed both of Yang Lei¡¯s wrists to the bed.


    With his face and chest dripping with sweat, the silent expression as he stared at Yang Lei shocked Yang Lei more than any words.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    He and Yang Lei stared at each other. Fang Yu¡¯s sexy face, filled with male strength and the desire to conquer, made Yang Lei sink silently.


    If Yang Lei could be conquered by someone, then in this world, there was definitely only one person.


    He had long been conquered by this person. A long, long time ago, before they even met, when he heard that such a person existed, when he thought that he definitely had to compete with him one day¡­


    When he fought with him, when he heard him plucking the guitar strings on the other side of the field, when he was pulled onto his motorcycle and rescued, and when he sat with him on that large terrace, looking at the hidden sadness and loneliness in his eyes¡­


    No matter what Fang Yu wanted, Yang Lei was willing to give it to him.


    He didn¡¯t care. As long as it was Fang Yu, he didn¡¯t care about anything.


    Only Fang Yu. The one person in this world who could make him do this was only Fang Yu.


    Fang Yu leaned down and kissed Yang Lei.


    Fang Yu kissed gently, meticulously, gradually becoming passionate and crazy¡­


    Fang Yu grasped Yang Lei¡¯s legs, spread them, and pressed himself between Yang Lei¡¯s legs. That burning hot and hard place, moving like it was alive, pressed against Yang Lei¡¯s behind.


    Fang Yu was already ready. His eyes were bright red from being tormented by lust, but he was still forcing himself to bear it, looking at Yang Lei.


    He worried about Yang Lei¡¯s feelings. He still remained rational. Men had psychological barriers in accepting this. He and Yang Lei were both men, and they both understood¡­


    Seeing the magnificent size of Fang Yu¡¯s erection, Yang Lei was also not confident. But now, the thought of becoming one with Fang Yu occupied everything in his mind¡­


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s okay¡­¡±


    Yang Lei¡¯s voice was hoarse¡­


    ¡°¡­Come¡­¡±


    Yang Lei said¡­


    Fang Yu¡¯s chest heaved. He straightened his back, and suddenly squeezed his huge front part inside¡­


    ¡°¡­Wu!¡±


    For a man like Yang Lei who had received all kinds of injuries in countless street fights and endured all kinds of pain, he was still unable to bear the extreme pain in that moment. He let out a low cry of pain.


    Such a narrow and tight place, without any lubrication or preparation, and just suddenly and roughly thrusting in like that, could it not hurt?? Furthermore, Fang Yu¡¯s size was larger than average.


    If Fang Yu understood, he would know that he had to first lubricate. He had to use his fingers to slowly let Yang Lei adjust. Moreover, Yang Lei had never done this. It was Yang Lei¡¯s first time.


    But this was also Fang Yu¡¯s first time. Fang Yu also didn¡¯t understand. If he hadn¡¯t met Yang Lei, in his whole life, he would never think about doing this with a man.


    Hearing Yang Lei¡¯s cry of pain, Fang Yu also felt bad. Suddenly thrusting in like this, without any lubrication, Fang Yu also felt pain. Being bound and surrounded by that extraordinarily tight place, Fang Yu¡¯s lower body was bound until he was nearly at the edge of exploding. Fang Yu desperately controlled himself to control the impulse to thrust in deep all the way¡­


    Fang Yu saw Yang Lei¡¯s pained expression. He couldn¡¯t bear to let Yang Lei be in this much pain. He hesitated and wanted to back out, but Yang Lei grabbed him.


    ¡°¡­It will be okay¡­¡±


    Yang Lei¡¯s throat was hoarse. He took a slow breath, feeling that he had adjusted a little, and motioned for Fang Yu to continue coming in.


    Fang Yu hugged him tightly and lowered his head to kiss him. He reached out his hand and soothed Yang Lei¡¯s lower part.


    The pleasure from his lower part caused Yang Lei to gradually relax his body. Fang Yu felt Yang Lei¡¯s body relax, and it was no longer as tense and rejecting down there. Fang Yu¡¯s endurance had long reached its limit. He sank his waist forward and thrusted all the way inside.


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    This time, Yang Lei forcefully endured it, swallowing his cry of pain back down his throat. He tightly knit his brows, sweat dripping down from his face, and endured this agonizing and sweet pain.


    Pain was nothing. He only wanted Fang Yu to feel good. As long as Fang Yu felt good, he didn¡¯t even care if he died on this bed.


    Fang Yu completely entered Yang Lei¡¯s body. He didn¡¯t move. The two of them hugged tightly, feeling the unimaginable pulse coming from the place where they were connected.


    This was a feeling that impacted both of them, yet it was so real and true that they would never forget for the rest of their lives¡­


    They listened to each other¡¯s strong heartbeats, heard each other¡¯s rapid and rough panting, heard the sound of love and lust crazily increasing¡­


    Fang Yu didn¡¯t move. He was afraid that using force would hurt Yang Lei. Fang Yu controlled his desire to move and looked all over the head of the bed. He randomly grabbed the bottles on the nightstand and picked up a box of snake oil cream. He slowly pulled himself out and messily spread it on, then slowly went in.


    With the snake oil¡¯s lubrication, it was clearly much better than before. Fang Yu slowly went back and forth, looking at Yang Lei¡¯s face. Yang Lei¡¯s face was finally more relaxed. Yang Lei opened his eyes that were filled with sweat from the pain, looking at Fang Yu¡¯s eyes that were filled with forced endurance and affection for him.


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s okay¡­¡±


    Yang Lei said hoarsely. With lubrication, Yang Lei could bear it a little. He saw Fang Yu hesitating and not moving. He hooked the back of his neck, getting up slightly to kiss him.


    He and Fang Yu kissed, and the lower part slowly started to move.


    At first, he worried about what Yang Lei was enduring, and only moved slowly. But gradually, after Yang Lei adjusted, the surging pleasure rushed up to Fang Yu¡¯s mind like a tide, flushing away all of his rationality.


    Yang Lei¡¯s narrow and hot entrance was so tight that Fang Yu was unable to control himself. His lower body was tightly surrounded and encircled. That intense tightness and heat brought Fang Yu strong stimulation that he had never felt before. That stimulation made his lower part swell up and erect even more inside of Yang Lei¡¯s body. Yang Lei clearly felt the thing that Fang Yu had buried deep inside his body swell even larger, even harder, roughly forcing him open, like it was invading and encircling its own territory¡­ Every pulse that came from that place vividly reached Yang Lei¡¯s body, affecting every one of his nerves, making him feel pain and pleasure¡­


    When two men did this for the first time, doing it from behind would relieve some of the pain. But Fang Yu directly penetrated Yang Lei from the front. As he used the lubrication to thrust into him, he looked at Yang Lei¡¯s face, looking at every slight expression on Yang Lei¡¯s face¡­


    Yang Lei¡¯s face as he furrowed his brows and his pants and moans, brought Fang Yu great stimulation. Fang Yu moved faster and faster, his rhythm gradually losing control.


    He started to thrust in and out without control, swaying his solid and strong waist. He pulled himself out of Yang Lei¡¯s body. Before he pulled out completely, he suddenly thrusted in again, deeply thrusting into the deepest part¡­ Yang Lei let out broken moans from his ramming. In the fierce pain, there was also pleasure mixed inside that could not be explained. Every time Fang Yu pulled out and thrust in hard, it made Yang Lei sink into madness¡­


    The painful rhythm that also made one crazy coming from his lower body was so strong that it nearly made him numb. It caused Yang Lei to know the feeling of pain and stimulation. Compared to physical pleasure, the fact that he was one with Fang Yu made Yang Lei¡¯s psychological pleasure surge to its climax¡­


    Fang Yu looked at Yang Lei¡¯s dazed face. He carried Yang Lei¡¯s lower body. As their position changed, Fang Yu went in even deeper¡­ While he continuously soothed Yang Lei¡¯s lower body, bringing him pleasure, he used lubrication to expand Yang Lei¡¯s tight insides. He forcefully pushed into the deepest parts like he was endlessly searching, splitting every hindrance there, until he deeply reached the end, unable to go in any deeper¡­


    Fang Yu kissed Yang Lei deeply, his tongue entangling with Yang Lei inside his mouth. His erection pressed tightly against Yang Lei¡¯s deepest part, forcefully turning and grinding¡­


    He wanted Yang Lei to feel pleasure as well. He wanted Yang Lei to climax with him.


    Fang Yu was making Yang Lei insane.


    When Fang Yu went in hard, the blood that flowed when his lower part split open, along with the snake oil that Fang Yu had nearly used up, the obscene sounds that were let out in the moving and squeezing, the small building in the dark night was completely silent. No one knew about all the chaos and insanity that was happening in this dark room¡­


    Yang Lei hugged Fang Yu¡¯s back tightly. He was affected by Fang Yu from top to bottom. His lips that Fang Yu finally released let out pants and moans that were difficult to bear¡­


    After the initial pain, in the intense copulation, in Fang Yu¡¯s thrusts, when he unintentionally thrusted against that place that brought him pleasure, shooting straight up Yang Lei¡¯s back, making Yang Lei¡¯s body tremble involuntarily like he had been electrocuted¡­


    ¡°¡­Ah!¡±


    Yang Lei let out an uncontrolled moan.


    Fang Yu¡¯s panting became heavy. He suddenly pressed Yang Lei down, lifted his leg and set it on his shoulder, and started to rush¡­


    Fang Yu sank into a frenzy. He used all his force to pound into Yang Lei, quickly penetrating him. Yang Lei¡¯s entire body swayed from his strength. That large bed with ornamental carvings also couldn¡¯t handle such violent action. It creaked from the impact, swaying violently¡­


    In the intense actions, Fang Yu¡¯s sweat dripped onto Yang Lei¡¯s naked chest. Fang Yu¡¯s sexy face that was intoxicated by sexual love made Yang Lei ecstatic¡­


    At the climax, Fang Yu let out a man¡¯s wild roar. He thrusted deeply into Yang Lei¡¯s deepest part, suddenly coming inside his body¡­


    Yang Lei¡¯s erection that was tightly rubbing against Fang Yu¡¯s abdomen also quivered as it released¡­


    They were both covered with sweat, panting for breath. Fang Yu hugged Yang Lei tightly. His lower part was still buried inside of Yang Lei¡¯s body and hadn¡¯t come out yet.


    ¡°¡­Am I already crazy¡­¡±


    Fang Yu said¡­

 Chapter 49

    No matter if it was Fang Yu or Yang Lei, they were both crazy.


    Fang Yu slowly pulled out of Yang Lei¡¯s body, very carefully. He knew that Yang Lei was definitely wounded.


    He hugged Yang Lei guiltily, wiping away the sweat on his face, like he wanted to make up for it. He lowered his head and kissed his face unceasingly.


    Yang Lei also hugged Fang Yu back. Both of them were too inexperienced, and Fang Yu was too fierce. Yang Lei really suffered a lot.


    But Yang Lei had never been this satisfied. He didn¡¯t regret it at all.


    ¡°¡­How is it? ¡­¡±


    Fang Yu asked Yang Lei with concern.


    ¡°¡­Fuck¡­ it really does hurt¡­¡± Yang Lei spoke truthfully.


    Fang Yu hugged him tight. Fang Yu¡¯s heart was very upset.


    He was guilty and regretful.


    ¡°¡­It was all me¡­ I went too far¡­¡±


    He also didn¡¯t expect that he would be this crazy. The sexual pleasure that Fang Yu experienced was unprecedented. At that moment, he completely lost his sense of reason. He had never completely lost his sense of reason like this when making love.


    ¡°¡­Did it feel good?¡±


    Yang Lei caressed Fang Yu¡¯s cheek, asking him quietly. He cared about this the most. He wanted to make Fang Yu feel good, to feel so good that he reached the heavens.


    Fang Yu looked at him.


    Something was clearing away in Fang Yu¡¯s heart. Could Fang Yu not see Yang Lei¡¯s expression as he fought to endure the pain? After suffering this much, this action would more or less hurt a man¡¯s self-esteem. Could Fang Yu not know?


    But at this time, Yang Lei still only cared about his feelings.


    Fang Yu looked at Yang Lei for a while. He lowered his head and said something near Yang Lei¡¯s ear. Yang Lei couldn¡¯t help but laugh with a shaky voice.


    ¡°¡­Fuck¡­ you¡¯re saying obscenities. I have to tell the police¡­¡±


    At this time, Yang Lei still didn¡¯t forget to prattle.


    Fang Yu also really wanted to ask about Yang Lei¡¯s feelings. But did he still need to ask? Yang Lei was already this hurt. Could he feel good?


    He saw that Yang Lei couldn¡¯t even lie down and could only lean on his side. Fang Yu had really never been so at a loss.


    Yang Lei hugged Fang Yu. Cold sweat was still dripping from his forehead because of the pain. The things that Fang Yu had released in his body were flowing out along his legs, the stickiness extremely uncomfortable. Along with the burning and sharp pain, Yang Lei felt that some part of him was definitely torn.


    He simply endured it, but how could Fang Yu not tell? Fang Yu hurriedly went to get a towel and tissues to help Yang Lei clean up. The things that were cleaned up were blood mixed with murky white, very horrifying.


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s okay¡­ What does this matter¡­¡± Yang Lei endured with all his might, comforting Fang Yu. He had been stabbed and impaled with a knife, and had suffered major blood loss and been rescued in the operating room. Compared to that, this really didn¡¯t matter. If he knew Grasshopper¡¯s song at this time, he would definitely say, this was ¡°The Price of Secret Love.¡±


    But how could Fang Yu feel better? Fang Yu was really anxious.


    Before sunrise the next day, Yang Lei had a fever.


    Fang Yu held Yang Lei as he slept.


    Yang Lei couldn¡¯t sleep well at all from the pain. Fang Yu let him lie on his side, holding him in his arms and gently stroking him. He diverted his attention, letting Yang Lei hazily fall asleep.


    Yang Lei rested his head on Fang Yu¡¯s arm. Although it hurt, he was very much at ease. He dazedly thought, Fang Yu finally wouldn¡¯t run anymore.


    Holding Yang Lei like this, as long as Yang Lei¡¯s situation changed at night, Fang Yu could immediately sense it, and he could wake up immediately.


    At sunrise, Yang Lei¡¯s entire body was hot, and Fang Yu woke up from the heat. Yang Lei¡¯s entire body was as hot as fire. Fang Yu was shocked and pressed his hand to his forehead. It was burning hot!


    ¡°Go to the hospital!¡±


    Fang Yu got up and put on clothes. With such a high fever, they couldn¡¯t delay!


    ¡°I¡¯m not going!¡±


    In his daze, Yang Lei was still clear-headed. If they went, the reason would have to be checked. Could he have the reason checked??


    ¡°¡­¡± Fang Yu was also helpless. He also knew Yang Lei¡¯s concerns, but right now, there was nothing more important than Yang Lei¡¯s body.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll go buy you medicine!¡±


    Fang Yu jumped off the bed and was about to go out.


    ¡°¡­There are some at home. Ask Aunt Zhang for some antipyretic pills¡­ Tell her that I was out in the rain¡­¡±


    Although Yang Lei had a fever, his brain still worked well.


    When Aunt Zhang heard that Yang Lei had a fever, she was also extremely nervous. She gave Fang Yu antipyretic pills, radix isatidis, and whatnot. She also came upstairs to personally take care of him. Fang Yu and Yang Lei¡¯s expressions were both awkward. Yang Lei covered himself tightly with the blankets, and only after extensive persuasion did Aunt Zhang not remain at his side.


    The night before, that bedsheet was already a mess, blood mixed with semen stains. People with experience would know what had happened once they saw it. Fang Yu pulled the bedsheet off so that Yang Lei could sleep more comfortably. Luckily, he threw that bedsheet into the shower room, so that Aunt Zhang didn¡¯t see it. When Aunt Zhang left, and Yang Lei had eaten the medicine and was sleeping, Fang Yu went in and washed the bedsheet.


    But it wasn¡¯t enough to only wash it and not dry it? Even if he left it in the basin, he still had to ask Aunt Zhang and the others to dry it. It couldn¡¯t be dried inside, and it would be seen if it were hung on the balcony. Fang Yu hesitated for a long time before going down himself. When he went down to dry the bedsheets, his heart rate was 180. When he was fifteen years old and cut someone with a knife for the first time, he wasn¡¯t even this nervous.


    Aunt Zhang was busy in the yard. Was it possible for her to not see him?


    ¡°Beer spilled on top of it, and it got dirty¡­¡±


    Fang Yu said quickly.


    ¡°Xiao Yu, child, do you really need to wash this? If it¡¯s dirty, can¡¯t you just give it to me? Are you treating Godmother as an outsider?¡±


    Aunt Zhang nagged as she helped him dry it.


    ¡°¡­No¡­ it wasn¡¯t any trouble¡­¡±


    Fang Yu smiled awkwardly, his smile very stiff.


    Seeing that the antipyretic pills were working, and that Yang Lei had sweated and fallen asleep, Fang Yu went to the hospital.


    Fang Yu went because of Yang Lei¡¯s injury. He knew that he had to take measures, or else if Yang Lei persisted stubbornly like this, he wouldn¡¯t be able to bear it.


    At the entrance of the hospital, he braced himself and went in. He was also awkward, but for Yang Lei, he still went in. He had to get some medicine. He at least had to alleviate Yang Lei¡¯s pain.


    ¡°Doctor, my friend¡­¡±


    Fang Yu was embarrassed to speak, very awkward, but he still spoke about Yang Lei¡¯s situation in detail. He knew that this matter couldn¡¯t be delayed. Even if he were stared at by others, Fang Yu couldn¡¯t care about it.


    Luckily, in that office was a fifty- or sixty-year-old doctor, with a kind face. The old doctor had seen a lot, and his outlook was different. He had an attitude of scientific understanding towards this matter. He prescribed medicine accordingly for reducing swelling, stopping bleeding, anti-inflammation, and regrowth. He also gave him a box of lubrication. He didn¡¯t ask anything excessive, and he didn¡¯t look at Fang Yu strangely.


    After Fang Yu received the medicine, he took a taxi back to the small building, and carefully applied the medicine on Yang Lei.


    The medicine was truly suitable. After applying the medicine, Yang Lei, who was in a daze, really relaxed. He was finally fast asleep, and his breathing was steady. He slept heavily.


    Fang Yu sat by his bed, looking at Yang Lei.


    He kept looking at him, silent.

 Chapter 50

    It took ten days to half a month before Yang Lei had pretty much recovered.


    Fang Yu had been taking care of him. Yang Lei used to think that Fang Yu knew how to take care of people, and now it was even more evident.


    Yang Lei had told Fang Yu that this matter couldn¡¯t be blamed on anyone, and he was willing. Fang Yu still acted like it was his responsibility and took care of Yang Lei meticulously.


    But the more Fang Yu took care of him, the more uncertain Yang Lei was instead.


    He was very afraid that Fang Yu would regret it.


    He didn¡¯t know if Fang Yu really accepted his feelings, or if it was just because of momentary impulsiveness, and he just didn¡¯t want the two of them to break off completely like that and wanted to make him stay.


    Several times, Yang Lei had the words on the tip of his tongue and wanted to ask, but he also felt that he should give Fang Yu time.


    How could it be that easy to come around? Didn¡¯t he himself also think for a long time before he figured it out?


    Furthermore, that night, Fang Yu¡¯s kiss and Fang Yu¡¯s passion were not fake. Was it possible to do that with someone you didn¡¯t have feelings for and who was also of the same sex?


    So Yang Lei was at ease.


    During that time, he was like a sneaky cat. Once they were alone, he would hug Fang Yu and kiss him.


    Yang Lei thought that it was very exciting to kiss Fang Yu in broad daylight outside.


    There were several Chinese parasol trees behind the small building, with luxuriant foliage and very large crowns. Even if one were to stand at the window upstairs and look down, they would still be blocked by the layers of the tree¡¯s crown, and wouldn¡¯t be able to see below.


    There were many wild flowers in the grass by the tree. Behind it, there was also a small pavilion. Inside the pavilion, there were stone tables, stone chairs, and whatnot. It was very cool when the weather was hot. Aunt Zhang and the others would bring lunch and dinner to eat at this pavilion. Especially in the summer, they would light the incense to keep mosquitoes away. Several families would eat, chat, and cool off here. When the weather was nice, they could even see stars all over the sky. It was really incomparably pleasant, and it left very good memories with Yang Lei.


    Yang Lei grew up under these parasol trees. He was quite romantic. At the beginning of puberty in adolescence, he even thought that if he had a sweetheart later, he definitely had to bring her here and kiss her under this tree.


    That day, Aunt Zhang and Mr. Liu were working in the vegetable garden in the southeast corner of the courtyard. Fang Yu also went to help. Fang Yu grew up in the city, and he found these pea seedlings, red peppers, and whatnot quite new. In particular, Mr. Liu had even planted a kind of spice. This spice that was used for cooking came from Southeast Asia. Mr.Liu got the seed with difficulty and was trying to grow it, and it was growing well. He showed Fang Yu how to use and plant this seed in great detail. Fang Yu listened very attentively. Grand Century Restaurant was creating new dishes, and Fang Yu thought he could put this spice into the dishes and create new recipes. Perhaps it would work. Thus, he attentively consulted Mr. Liu, squatting in the garden and intently studying that spice.


    As the saying went: ¡°Men who were concentrating were the most charming.¡± Yang Lei watched Fang Yu on the side, watching his serious and focused appearance, his calm and resolute expression, and there was an itch in Yang Lei¡¯s heart.


    The sunlight shone on Fang Yu brightly. The lush green vegetable seedlings, the brilliant red peppers, the crisp autumn wind with the fragrance of soil, along with the person before his eyes, made Yang Lei¡¯s heart feel intoxicated. His gaze slid down along Fang Yu¡¯s neck, sliding into Fang Yu¡¯s open shirt collar. His heart was itched even more like a cat was scratching it.


    ¡°Fang Yu, come here. I need you for something.¡±


    Yang Lei¡¯s expression was very normal. He went over and pulled Fang Yu up.


    Fang Yu really thought that Yang Lei needed something. He followed him around the corner and arrived under the parasol tree behind the small building.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    Just as Fang Yu asked, Yang Lei pushed him onto the tree trunk and kissed him.


    ¡°¡­Stop messing around!¡±


    Fang Yu was annoyed by Yang Lei¡¯s constantly unpredictable actions.


    ¡°¡­No one saw¡­¡±


    Yang Lei hugged Fang Yu, and tilted his head to kiss him.


    At this place, there was truly no one who could see them. Fang Yu was stirred up by Yang Lei¡¯s kissing, and hugged Yang Lei, pulling him onto his body and kissing him back.


    Sunlight came in through the parasol tree¡¯s leaves and left bright dots, enshrouding the two people hugging and kissing under the tree. The sunlight¡¯s shadows swayed gently, like a scene of the purest love in a school film¡­


    The two of them dared not kiss for too long. These stolen kisses like they were doing something wrong deepened their feelings. Their lips parted with difficulty. Fang Yu straightened Yang Lei¡¯s messy clothes, and Yang Lei bit at his cheek.


    ¡°Xiao Yu! Come help me out!¡±


    Mr. Liu¡¯s voice came from behind the building.


    ¡°Coming!¡±


    Fang Yu raised his voice to reply. He and Yang Lei looked at each other and smiled¡­


    Li San and the others said, Yang Lei definitely must be deeply in love recently.


    Yang Lei was abnormal, too abnormal.


    When he hung out with this group of brothers, Yang Lei always seemed to have something on his mind. He would find an excuse and leave first. His energy from before to bring a group of people to recklessly go crazy, was all gone.


    ¡°Lei Ge, you¡¯re not being loyal? You¡¯re leaving again?¡±


    The brothers were all downcast.


    ¡°You all have fun! I¡¯ll pay for everything!¡±


    Yang Lei was very generous.


    ¡°Are you busy going on a date?¡±


    Several brothers laughingly joked.


    Yang Lei also laughed.


    ¡°You all even noticed this. Not bad!¡±


    ¡°Shit! You¡¯re putting your dates before your friends, Da Ge!¡±


    Yang Lei¡¯s words blew up the situation. All of the brothers gathered around.


    ¡°Bring sister-in-law over for us to see!¡±


    ¡°Where is this beauty from? Lab high school? Ninth High?¡±


    Could Yang Lei tell them where this ¡°beauty¡± came from? If he said it aloud, wouldn¡¯t they be scared to death?!


    ¡°Enough, enough. Stop guessing blindly! I¡¯m leaving!¡±


    Yang Lei left quickly. That impatient appearance made all the brothers behind him laugh.


    Yan Ziyi was also very happy because Yang Lei was really too handy recently. Wherever he pointed, he would put in effort there. He had never seen him this amiable and happy before. In the office, he was even humming. His entire face was glowing. Did he still have any of the reckless energy from before, when he always brought people to look for fights everywhere?


    ¡°What is it, Lei-zi? Did something good happen?¡±


    Even Yan Ziyi was puzzled.


    ¡°Something good! Definitely!¡± Yang Lei said.


    ¡°Say it aloud!¡±


    Yan Ziyi was even more curious.


    ¡°Secret!¡±


    Yang Lei just messed with his boss like this. There weren¡¯t many people in Jianghu who dared to talk to Yan Ziyi like this.


    Yan Ziyi slapped Yang Lei on the head, but seeing Yang Lei¡¯s current condition, Yan Ziyi was really happy and relieved.


    If a person fell deeply in love, the entire world was beautiful.


    Li San, Chuan-zi, and these brothers that were closest with Yang Lei could all tell that this time, Yang Lei was serious. Which one of his sweethearts before hadn¡¯t they met? But the one this time, no matter how they asked, Yang Lei just wouldn¡¯t say, and he would never bring her for them to see. It was like seeing a dragon¡¯s head but not seeing its tail, but he always spaced out and smiled dumbly. This nearly made Li San, Chuan-zi, and the others¡¯ jaws drop. Had they ever seen Yang Lei as dazed as this? They never had!


    All the brothers guessed that Yang Lei had definitely met a goddess.


    Because Fang Yu and Yang Lei were tight, along with last time, the two sides joined forces to find Zhou Er for revenge, and they were all quite close. So right now, Fang Yu¡¯s brothers and Yang Lei¡¯s men were also like a family, and they often hung out together. Sometimes, Fang Yu was also there. Li San, Chuan-zi, and the others couldn¡¯t help but ask Fang Yu.


    ¡°Yu Ge, have you seen our Lei Ge¡¯s sweetheart?¡±


    Li San and Chuan-zi thought that, even though they hadn¡¯t seen her, Fang Yu had definitely seen her.


    What kind of relationship did Fang Yu and Yang Lei have? Right now, there was no one else in Yang Lei¡¯s eyes. He only recognized Fang Yu. Everyone on the streets knew this.


    ¡°¡­He has a sweetheart?¡± Fang Yu said.


    ¡°How could he not? He¡¯s head over heels. Even when we ask, he never says! He only smiles dumbly!¡±


    Chuan-zi was too embarrassed to describe Yang Lei¡¯s dazed appearance to Fang Yu.


    ¡°This time, there¡¯s an eighty percent chance that he¡¯s serious. Yu Ge, you must ask him. He only listens to you.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Fang Yu didn¡¯t speak. The darkness of the KTV room covered Fang Yu¡¯s expression.


    Outside, in front of other people, Yang Lei and Fang Yu were very in sync. They wouldn¡¯t let others see anything abnormal.


    Neither of them had discussed this issue, but they both tacitly understood each other. Outside, Yang Lei treated Fang Yu the same as he had before, the same as he treated all his good brothers. He wasn¡¯t abnormal at all. They would even hold back the gaze with which they looked at each other.


    Although the two of them had taken this step, to them, this journey had not really begun.


    They were both intentionally avoiding this problem, avoiding thinking more about deeper problems. They both knew that if they thought too much, then it could never be easy again.


    They both instinctively enjoyed the current feeling. If this world only had their feelings, things would be much simpler.


    Unfortunately, this world couldn¡¯t possibly be a world of only two people. Later, they fully understood this.


    Fang Yu¡¯s subordinate, Er Hei, was back.


    Other than Lao Liang and Hua Mao, Er Hei was the third general under Fang Yu¡¯s leadership. He hadn¡¯t been in Jianghai all this time, but he was instead out of town collecting debts for Luo Jiu¡¯s debt collection business.


    In the gangdom at that time, collecting debt was a major business. They used violent and aggressive methods to force people to pay back the money. However, in terms of general principles, they wouldn¡¯t go against morals, because it was perfectly justified to pay back one¡¯s debt.


    Er Hei had very deep feelings towards Fang Yu.


    Er Hei didn¡¯t follow Fang Yu from the beginning. Rather, initially, he followed another big gangster leader, Lai Laozhou. Right now, Lai Laozhou had long been pushed down by Yan Ziyi, Luo Jiu, and the others. He had practically disappeared from Jianghu, but in those years, he was still Luo Jiu¡¯s opponent. Later, he was utterly beat into submission by Luo Jiu and Fang Yu. When Lai Laozhou¡¯s people and Luo Jiu¡¯s people crazily fought and ganged up on each other many times, as Lai Laozhou¡¯s fighter, Er Hei had many violent encounters with Fang Yu, but Fang Yu always defeated him.


    At that time, Fang Yu was young and vigorous. His fighting skills were impressive, and he was very brave. He fought extremely fiercely. When he was really starting to become known, there weren¡¯t many people who could escape from his hands. After several fights and defeats, Lai Laozhou was furious, and he took his anger out on his subordinates. Er Hei was the first to suffer, and he was ruthlessly cut by Lai Laozhou before them all. Although Er Hei was Fang Yu¡¯s opponent, someone he had defeated, Fang Yu hated seeing bosses beating their own little brothers the most. Seeing this scene, he couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. He went up and challenged Lai Laozhou.


    Er Hei disliked Lai Laozhou¡¯s behavior to begin with. He risked his life for him purely for a future. He hadn¡¯t thought that at this time, even his own people wouldn¡¯t speak up for him. The one who stood up for him turned out to be Fang Yu, who should have looked forward to him being cut the most. So how could Er Hei¡¯s heart not be touched and moved?


    Ever since that time, Er Hei completely broke off with Lai Laozhou, and he went to find Fang Yu. But at that time, Fang Yu had a rule. People who had injured his brothers all couldn¡¯t follow him. Not only had Er Hei injured them, he had also injured many of them. Could Fang Yu agree? But Er Hei was someone who would be utterly determined to follow someone who convinced him. In order to make Fang Yu agree, when Fang Yu led people to fight with another group of people, Er Hei rushed to the very front. Furthermore, this fight was extremely terrible. In order to protect other brothers, Er Hei was heavily injured. He nearly gave up his life. Fang Yu was touched by this matter. Ever since then, Er Hei kept following Fang Yu, and like Lao Liang and the others, he was Fang Yu¡¯s good brother for life.


    Not only could Er Hei fight, he was also very smart. His nickname was ¡°Little Zhuge¡±, and he was the strategist of this gang.


    He had more brains than Lao Liang, he was more normal than Hua Mao, and he was slyer than Fang Yu. In today¡¯s society, Er Hei was the one who would be best off out of these people.


    The reason why Luo Jiu asked Er Hei to go out and collect debts was also because he appreciated that he wouldn¡¯t recklessly use force. He would use finesse, and he wouldn¡¯t cause trouble.


    For example, when Er Hei went somewhere to collect debts, if there were many accounts at that place and he had to stay there for a long time, Er Hei would first communicate and establish relationships with local people both in and out of the gangdom. He would become acquainted with them, and he wouldn¡¯t offend either side. When something came up, he could even get some protection. It could be seen that Er Hei truly knew his way around society. He knew that one couldn¡¯t rely on their fists to get by in society.


    Before, when Fang Yu went into the police station, Er Hei was also very anxious when he knew about it. But he was out of town and Luo Jiu didn¡¯t allow him to come back. Now that he finally finished work and came back, that night at the Grand Century Restaurant, he waited for Fang Yu at the reception feast that Fang Yu had arranged for him. Once he saw Fang Yu, Er Hei went over and gave Fang Yu a big hug.


    ¡°Ge! I¡¯ve missed you so much!¡±


    Er Hei hadn¡¯t seen Fang Yu in a long time, and he was very excited.


    Er Hei hugged him purely as he would hug a comrade, although he was excited, and he truly hugged a little long. Yang Lei, who was watching from the sidelines, was unhappy.


    ¡°Enough, enough. Don¡¯t you find it cringy?¡±


    Yang Lei intentionally teased him.


    Er Hei laughed loudly. Although Er Hei and Yang Lei only met a few times before he left, their relationship was still pretty good.


    This time Er Hei came back, he also brought good news: He was about to have a wedding.


    Er Hei¡¯s wife was a virtuous girl. Everyone was happy for him.


    That night, a group of people went to sing. Er Hei and Fang Yu hadn¡¯t seen each other in a long time. He dragged Fang Yu to the bar above the KTV to drink and chat.


    Both of them drank quite a lot and talked quite a lot.


    Er Hei told Fang Yu about collecting debt out of town, things big and small, especially when he was in Lu City, where he fought with a local tough gangster. That dominant tough gangster in Lu City was the backing of the person Er Hei was collecting debt from. Right after Er Hei went, he found out about the situation, and he didn¡¯t use force. He first used food and drink to win over this tough gangster. However, this tough gangster drank his wine, accepted his money, and received benefits, but in the end, he backstabbed them and even injured Er Hei¡¯s brother. Er Hei fought against him, and the method that he used was quite extreme. Er Hei¡¯s mentality was always to win over if he could win over, and be on good terms if possible. If you change your attitude, then I¡¯ll go for your life. Let¡¯s see who can be crueler.


    ¡°Right now, he¡¯s been taken care of by me. He won¡¯t say a word! His temper is gone!¡±


    Er Hei was very proud.


    But after Fang Yu heard the entire process of how he dealt with this matter, he felt that it was inappropriate.


    ¡°Did you mention Jiu Ge?¡±


    ¡°I did! Can I not say it? Once I say Jiu Ge¡¯s name, he¡¯ll be scared to death!¡±


    Fang Yu furrowed his brows. His experience made him feel that this matter was inappropriate.


    ¡°Next time, keep quiet. Strong dragons won¡¯t crush local snakes. If you¡¯re going to do it, do it quietly. Don¡¯t bring Jiu Ge trouble in the future.¡±


    Fang Yu had been a big gangster for many years. Fang Yu wasn¡¯t a pushover. When he should be ruthless, he was ruthless. Otherwise, he couldn¡¯t make it to this position.


    ¡°What are you afraid of! Yu Ge, you don¡¯t trust me to do things? That idiot was really subdued. He definitely won¡¯t dare to show his teeth!¡±


    Er Hei was very confident.


    But the later events proved that Fang Yu¡¯s concern was correct.


    The aftermath of this incident brought about the great shock later. The impact of this shock was like an earthquake to Jianghai¡¯s gangdom. It ruined Luo Jiu, and it ruined Fang Yu.


    The two of them spoke about Er Hei¡¯s marriage. Fang Yu was also happy for Er Hei.


    ¡°It¡¯s not easy for people like us to properly have a family. After you get married, I¡¯ll tell Jiu Ge to let others do the debt collection. You come to my restaurant and do some proper work. It¡¯s more secure,¡± Fang Yu said.


    Fang Yu was truly considering his brother.


    ¡°Thanks, Yu Ge. To tell you the truth, after messing around on the streets for a long time, you¡¯re truly not at ease. Ever since I¡¯ve had Xiao Qin, I¡¯ve just wanted to live peacefully. A few years ago, I wouldn¡¯t even believe that I would think like this.¡±


    Er Hei was also speaking from his heart.


    Gangsters like them who came out into the gangdom, no matter if it was for loyalty, fame, money, or success, when they got to a certain point, they wouldn¡¯t be able to continue. This was unrelated to courage. This was just a human need. The need to live life.


    Fang Yu nodded.


    Er Hei took a sip of wine and looked at Fang Yu.


    ¡°Yu Ge, what about you?¡±


    Fang Yu knew what he was asking.


    ¡°Still single?¡±


    Er Hei knew that ever since Fang Yu and that previous girlfriend broke up, Fang Yu had never dated. When he and the brothers spoke of it in private, they all felt that Fang Yu was the kind of person who didn¡¯t easily fall in love, but once he fell in, it would be very dangerous for someone like him.


    ¡°No need to hesitate. Find someone who¡¯s good to you, and hurry up and start a family. Look at me. Right now, I¡¯m steady and content in whatever I do. Why? I have a goal! I want to let my wife live a good life. Later, when I have a kid, I¡¯ll be a good dad. What a motivation that is! This feeling is real, seriously. It¡¯s never felt this real before.¡±


    Er Hei was attractive, and was used to playing around. But right now, he really felt that men should still have a family.


    ¡°Yu Ge, do you have someone in your heart right now or not?¡±


    Seeing that Fang Yu wasn¡¯t speaking, Er Hei continued to ask.


    Fang Yu was silent for a while. Er Hei thought that he would still say ¡°no¡± as usual. Unexpectedly, Fang Yu said:


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Really? What kind of person?¡± Er Hei was interested.


    ¡°Very good,¡± Fang Yu said.


    ¡°¡­Extremely good.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that a good thing?! Why is your expression like this?¡±


    Er Hei looked confusedly at Fang Yu¡¯s face full of worries.


    Fang Yu drank wine. Only the alcohol could make his mind less sober.


    ¡°¡­I think that it¡¯s not right for me to be with them. It¡¯s not right, it¡¯s not normal. ¡­It will harm them, and it will harm me!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Er Hei was confused. He looked at Fang Yu, perplexed.


    ¡°¡­But I just can¡¯t let them go!¡±


    Fang Yu suddenly downed the wine in his glass and spoke painfully.


    ¡°I fucking¡­ really want to take them away, and go to an isolated place! Who cares if it¡¯s normal or not, I¡¯ll just be with them, the two of us!¡±


    Fang Yu¡¯s alcohol tolerance wasn¡¯t good, and he was drinking with things on his mind. He was already starting to get drunk.


    ¡°Yu Ge, Yu Ge¡­¡±


    Er Hei started to take away his wine glass. The more Er Hei listened, the more confused he was. He supported him.


    ¡°Are they¡­ a married woman? That¡¯s nothing. Won¡¯t it be over once they get divorced?¡±


    ¡°Nonsense!¡±


    Fang Yu was very annoyed.


    ¡°Okay, okay. I¡¯m saying nonsense. Let¡¯s stop drinking, okay?¡±


    Er Hei looked at Fang Yu in concern.


    After following Fang Yu for so many years, he had never seen Fang Yu like this because of his feelings. Never.


    ¡°If it¡¯s really that hard, then forget it?¡± Er Hei urged him. ¡°Where can¡¯t you find a good partner?¡±


    For someone like Fang Yu, what kind of beauty couldn¡¯t he get??


    ¡°I only acknowledge them!!¡±


    Fang Yu screamed like he was competing against someone. Fang Yu was really drunk.


    ¡°Okay, okay, you only acknowledge them¡­¡±


    Er Hei was helpless.

 Chapter 51

    That day, Fang Yu really drank a little too much.


    His alcohol tolerance wasn¡¯t great to begin with. In addition, once one had troubles, it was very easy for the wine to go to their head. It was very easy to become drunk.


    Later, Er Hei didn¡¯t persuade him anymore. The key thing was that once Fang Yu wanted to do something, no one could stop him. If he wanted to drink, was it possible for Er Hei to stop him?


    Yang Lei and his other brothers were singing in the room. Later, he didn¡¯t see Fang Yu come over, so he went to the bar to find him. Er Hei saw that he just happened to come by, and left Fang Yu to him.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? He can even get drunk at this place?¡±


    Yang Lei hadn¡¯t thought that Fang Yu would actually get drunk from just drinking some wine and chatting at the bar.


    ¡°There¡¯s something on his mind!¡± Er Hei said.


    ¡°What¡¯s on his mind?¡±


    Yang Lei was a little anxious.


    ¡°A sweetheart!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Yang Lei was stunned, and he also seemed to understand a little.


    Er Hei still had to accompany him. Yang Lei said that there was no need. You can go down and sing. I¡¯ll watch over him!


    When Er Hei left, Yang Lei went over and hugged Fang Yu¡¯s shoulder, bringing him into his embrace.


    ¡°You were craving wine?¡±


    Yang Lei saw Fang Yu¡¯s dazed appearance after drinking wine. It was both angering and amusing. Fang Yu was usually too put together. It was rare that he was this dazed. In Yang Lei¡¯s eyes, it was a different feeling.


    If there weren¡¯t people in the bar, Yang Lei really wanted to place a stolen kiss on his face.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, go back.¡±


    Yang Lei hugged him, wanting to pull Fang Yu up and take him away.


    Just now, Er Hei said that Fang Yu had something on his mind. Yang Lei could also tell that Fang Yu had something on his mind.


    He could also approximately guess the reason for this worry. The feelings in Yang Lei¡¯s heart were complicated.


    He didn¡¯t want to force Fang Yu. He wanted to give Fang Yu time. He didn¡¯t care that Fang Yu didn¡¯t say words such as ¡°like¡± to him. He thought that if Fang Yu could really say it aloud now, then that wouldn¡¯t be Fang Yu.


    Yang Lei knew that, although Fang Yu didn¡¯t say anything in front of him, Fang Yu was definitely always ¡°thinking.¡±


    As long as Fang Yu was thinking, then there would definitely be a result. Yang Lei wasn¡¯t in a rush. He thought that Fang Yu could definitely slowly figure it out, just like how he had figured it out initially.


    Yang Lei supported Fang Yu in standing up. Fang Yu leaned against him, still not sober.


    ¡°Er Hei, let me tell you¡­¡±


    Fang Yu spoke.


    ¡°Fuck, still Er Hei!¡±


    Yang Lei was amused. Later, he needed to properly train Fang Yu¡¯s alcohol tolerance. If he went out with this alcohol tolerance and said he was Yang Lei¡¯s person, it would be too embarrassing!


    ¡°¡­Ge is quite jealous of you¡­¡±


    Fang Yu mumbled a sentence.


    Yang Lei stopped, turned his head, and looked at Fang Yu.


    ¡°¡­Since before, Ge¡­ wanted to have a family¡­¡±


    Fang Yu said to himself, completely dazed¡­


    When Fang Yu got up in the morning, Yang Lei had already gone to Yan Ziyi¡¯s company.


    Fang Yu didn¡¯t even have any memories of how he got back the night before, much less memories of what he had said. He also went to the Grand Century Restaurant. At night, he was even out socializing with people, and he drank again. However, when he drank outside, Fang Yu was very careful, so he wouldn¡¯t be too drunk.


    When Fang Yu returned to the small building, Yang Lei was already back. It was rare that Yang Lei brought his work back. There was a copy of construction settlement information. Yang Lei was lying on the desk and working.


    Fang Yu came in and pulled off his tie. He forcefully pulled open his collar to get some air. Yang Lei turned around and greeted him, still pressing the calculator¡¯s buttons to calculate accounts. Yan Ziyi asked him to do the work of educated people to hone his patience.


    Fang Yu took off his jacket. Seeing that Yang Lei still had his head lowered, lying on the table and calculating, he went over and hugged Yang Lei from behind.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Fang Yu smiled as he bent down. He pressed all of his body weight on Yang Lei, encircling him.


    ¡°Calculating accounts.¡±


    It was rare that Yang Lei didn¡¯t mess around with him. He was still calculating with his head lowered.


    ¡°You even know how to calculate accounts? Have you graduated?¡±


    Fang Yu teased. Not many gangsters could graduate from a decent high school.


    Yang Lei ignored him, still pressing the calculator.


    Fang Yu took away his calculator, tossing it to the side.


    ¡°Stop messing around!¡±


    Yang Lei got up to get the calculator that Fang Yu had thrown aside.


    Fang Yu hugged him, turned over Yang Lei¡¯s face, and leaned close to kiss him.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Yang Lei turned his face. He pushed Fang Yu away.


    ¡°Enough, I¡¯m busy!¡±


    Yang Lei was a little annoyed. He also didn¡¯t know why he didn¡¯t want to right now.


    Fang Yu was tipsy, and there was a smile on his face. He didn¡¯t take it seriously at all. He stubbornly held Yang Lei¡¯s face firmly and followed to kiss him. The more Yang Lei wanted to avoid him, the more he wanted to kiss. Fang Yu¡¯s lips brushed against Yang Lei, but his mind was a mess. Fang Yu¡¯s expression was like someone who had drunk wine and wanted to play. In the end, Yang Lei still pushed him away.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    This time, Yang Lei used a lot of strength. Fang Yu was finally sobered a little.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Fang Yu asked with a furrowed brow.


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m not in the mood right now,¡± Yang Lei said irritably.


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you in the mood?¡±


    Fang Yu¡¯s passion had been doused in cold water, and his tone wasn¡¯t good. Could it be good?


    ¡°I¡¯m really working.¡±


    Yang Lei sat back down, still calculating accounts, but he couldn¡¯t stop being upset. His movements clattered loudly.


    Fang Yu stared at him. Fang Yu could tell that Yang Lei had something on his mind.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Fang Yu asked.


    Yang Lei didn¡¯t answer.


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    Fang Yu sat by the bed, asking Yang Lei. He was worried that Yang Lei had encountered something unpleasant. Yang Lei¡¯s mood was externalized, especially in front of him. In front of outsiders, Yang Lei could be cool and calm, as though nothing had happened, but in front of Fang Yu, Yang Lei never hid his emotions.


    Hearing Fang Yu ask, Yang Lei also stopped what he was doing.


    He thought that some words had to be said. It wasn¡¯t good to keep it in his heart.


    After a moment of silence, he turned around and looked at Fang Yu.


    ¡°¡­Just what do you think about the two of us?¡±


    Yang Lei didn¡¯t beat around the bush. He looked at Fang Yu¡¯s eyes and asked.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Fang Yu didn¡¯t reply. Fang Yu didn¡¯t think that Yang Lei would suddenly ask this.


    ¡°Just what are we right now?¡±


    Yang Lei asked. He was still staring at Fang Yu¡¯s eyes. His voice wasn¡¯t loud.


    After asking this question, both of them were silent.

 Chapter 52

    How could Fang Yu answer this question? When Yang Lei asked this question out loud, he also felt that it was a quite meaningless question.


    It was like he was begging Fang Yu to give him an answer. What could Fang Yu say? I like you? I love you?


    Could Fang Yu say that?


    Yang Lei also didn¡¯t want a sentence of like or love. He didn¡¯t care at all whether or not Fang Yu said this. Did two men need to say this?


    But he just wanted security.


    People in love were all fools. Yang Lei was especially a fool. He was the same as all fools who had fallen in love. He wanted to know his position in the other¡¯s heart. He wanted to know whether or not the other was the same as him, whether their hearts were the same.


    He was also a man, and he had fallen in love with a man. Had he never been conflicted and struggled? But now, he had already figured it out. Compared to other things, Fang Yu was much more important.


    What about Fang Yu?


    Yang Lei was really insecure. All people were greedy. Before, he just wanted to obtain Fang Yu and do things that real lovers did with him. Now, they had done everything, but Yang Lei realized that he wasn¡¯t satisfied at all. That also wasn¡¯t true satisfaction.


    Hearing Fang Yu¡¯s words after drinking that night, Yang Lei also considered a lot.


    Hearing that made him sad. Really sad.


    He thought of the first time Fang Yu had come to the small building and the dinner he ate with everyone that night. That night, Fang Yu was really happy. Although he didn¡¯t say much, the things in his eyes couldn¡¯t lie. Yang Lei could tell that Fang Yu was really happy.


    When Fang Yu later said the sentence, ¡°I¡¯m quite jealous,¡± Yang Lei¡¯s heart ached.


    He knew that Fang Yu didn¡¯t have a family. Fang Yu didn¡¯t have parents since he was young. He was raised in his cousin Xiao Wu¡¯s home. Xiao Wu¡¯s parents also didn¡¯t really look after him. Fang Yu had left and lived on his own very early. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have become a gangster at such a young age, and become this famous, though he was still young.


    Fang Yu wanted a family. He wanted the warmth of a family.


    Yang Lei could understand this point more than other people.


    Fang Yu had said that, when Luo Jiu didn¡¯t need him to continue being in the gangdom, he would start a family. He was afraid of holding up and troubling other girls, so he didn¡¯t date easily. But in his heart, he looked forward to being able to live a stable and peaceful life, an ordinary life.


    Yang Lei understood all of this.


    So although Yang Lei was upset after hearing Fang Yu¡¯s drunken words, he knew they came from Fang Yu¡¯s heart. That was Fang Yu¡¯s simplest and most honest wish.


    He understood. He understood very well.


    If Fang Yu chose him, that implied giving up all of this.


    Right now, at Yang Lei¡¯s age, he still couldn¡¯t think that much about the future. Even if the idea of a lifetime appeared, he was still far from really thinking about a lifetime.


    Would he be with Fang Yu for a lifetime? How would they be in the future? Loved, separated, each marrying and having children, and living a normal life? Or would they really be like other married couples, only protecting the other for their whole lives and staying together?


    Yang Lei hadn¡¯t even really considered these, much less Fang Yu.


    How far could two men go? In society at that time, in those years, Yang Lei wasn¡¯t to blame. They really couldn¡¯t think that far ahead.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t thought much about it,¡± Fang Yu said, after a while.


    Yang Lei glanced at him.


    ¡°No matter what we are, how I am to you won¡¯t change in the future,¡± Fang Yu said slowly, word by word.


    This was the most definite answer that Fang Yu could give Yang Lei right now.


    Yang Lei didn¡¯t answer.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll tell you what I think, okay?¡± Yang Lei said calmly.


    ¡°Tell me.¡±


    ¡°I thought about it. That day, you spoke correctly. We should both think again.¡±


    Fang Yu raised his eyes and looked at Yang Lei.


    ¡°That day, I said that I wouldn¡¯t let you see me again. I didn¡¯t mean it. I also don¡¯t want to give you any pressure. The words I spoke that day were all from my heart. I thought, no matter what, I had to let you know, and I could be true to my heart. Later, we¡­ were together. I¡¯m really happy. But I¡¯m also really afraid that you will regret it.¡±


    Yang Lei spoke from the bottom of his heart.


    ¡°I don¡¯t regret it,¡± Fang Yu said abruptly.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    After hearing these words, Yang Lei¡¯s heart was filled with mixed feelings.


    ¡°I¡¯m happy that you said this¡­ Did you know, Fang Yu? I really like you,¡± Yang Lei said. This time, he spoke very calmly, very naturally.


    Fang Yu once again heard Yang Lei say these words. He felt very different from the first time.


    He looked at Yang Lei. He had the impulse to pull him into his arms.


    ¡°Last night, you drank wine and said that you want to have a family,¡± Yang Lei said.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Fang Yu was stunned. He didn¡¯t have any memories at all. He suddenly understood why Yang Lei would say these things tonight.


    He used to think that before. When he was young, he was envious of the lights in other people¡¯s houses. He just thought that, in the future, he would also have a real family of his own.


    ¡°¡­These words made you unhappy?¡± Fang Yu said.


    ¡°No. Don¡¯t misunderstand,¡± Yang Lei said.


    ¡°Da Ge asked me to go to Lu City to work. I have to stay there for a while. I wanted to say, let¡¯s take advantage of this time and both think again.¡±


    Yang Lei was very calm. He spoke slowly.


    ¡°While we can still go back, and you haven¡¯t figured out just what you think of me, let¡¯s both think carefully again. After figuring it out, we¡¯ll do what we should do in the future. I¡¯m leaving tomorrow. It¡¯s busy over there, and I won¡¯t contact you much. While it¡¯s quiet, let¡¯s both think about it. Whatever decisions there are, let¡¯s talk about them after I come back¡­¡±


    Yang Lei said.


    Yang Lei knew what he was saying, and Fang Yu also understood¡­


    Yang Lei didn¡¯t lie to Fang Yu. He really had to go to Lu City. He had to look at the project and step on the ground in the early stages for the pieces of land that Yan Ziyi had marked over there. This was the initial form of developers in those years. Yan Ziyi kept urging him to depart. Yang Lei had already delayed for several days, and he was too embarrassed to continue delaying. The place he was going to this time was quite far away. It was on the outskirts below Lu City. Yan Ziyi wanted to expand to other cities. He could only first get land from the periphery. Before Yang Lei left, he was afraid that he would be away for a long time. In case something happened to Fang Yu again like last time and no one informed him immediately, he specifically asked Li San, Chuan-zi, and the others that if something happened to Fang Yu, they had to call and notify him immediately.


    The second day, Yang Lei departed. Once he arrived at Lu City, he didn¡¯t stop. He hurried to the pieces of land in the suburbs below. Yang Lei risked his life when he fought, and he worked seriously. He was never careless in the things that Yan Ziyi handed to him.


    Other than when Yang Lei arrived at Lu City and called Fang Yu to say that he was well, he didn¡¯t call Fang Yu again after that. He told Fang Yu that when he got down there, the land was all in the countryside. He may not be able to find a phone, and it wasn¡¯t convenient to call, so he wouldn¡¯t call much. He told Fang Yu that he didn¡¯t need to worry. At most, it would be three or four days. After finishing things, he would return to Lu City and contact him again.


    Yang Lei spoke the truth. The place that he got to was even farther away than he had imagined, and the transportation was very poor. One of the pieces of land only had one road where cars could pass. The others were all rural paths, and he had to go over mountains. When he arrived at the place with much difficulty, he had really suffered a lot. However, the place where he finally arrived wasn¡¯t bad. It had green hills and clear waters, was next to a small village, and met Yan Ziyi¡¯s requirements for the suburban development project, but the transportation was too unbearable. Yang Lei calculated that a lot of money would first have to be invested in just fixing the road.


    He lived in this village and investigated for two or three days. He also had a preliminary discussion of his intentions with the relocated households in the village, grasping the situation. On the day he returned to Lu City, he didn¡¯t expect that something would go wrong.


    The night before, there was a rainstorm, and a landslide occurred. When Yang Lei rode in a car down the only road and got halfway, he realized that the middle of the road was completely blocked by the stones from the mountain that collapsed in the night. Not even a bike could pass, much less a car.


    When Yang Lei asked, he found out there was only this one road out of the village. There were no other roads, but these mountain rocks were no less troublesome than dirt. It couldn¡¯t just be cleaned up. They had to be blasted with explosives and wait for the road to be completely cleared. It would take at least a few days.


    Yang Lei asked again. This village was truly too undeveloped. There still wasn¡¯t a telephone line. If the villagers wanted to make a call, they all went to the town outside the mountains to call, but that town was also down this road. Because this village was in the mountains, and there was only this mountain road, there were no other roads out.


    Yang Lei was anxious now. This was equivalent to losing contact with the outside world.


    ¡°Young man, don¡¯t be anxious. These kinds of things are common. First stay with us for a few days. When the road is clear, then you can go out.¡±


    The villagers even urged him kindly.


    Yang Lei was also helpless. He could only wait.


    At Jianghai, Yang Lei had given Fang Yu a phone number for the Lu City hotel room he was staying in. Every night, Fang Yu called Yang Lei, seeing whether or not Yang Lei came back, but no one answered for several days in a row.


    Lao Liang and Hua Mao could all tell that Fang Yu¡¯s mood these days was very bad. At night, Fang Yu called several people to eat at the food stall outside. There were several big and tall ¡°poles¡± also drinking at the table next to them. ¡°Pole¡± was a term in Jianghai dialect, also used to refer to gangsters. They sometimes called young gangsters ¡°little poles¡± and ¡°living haunts,¡± or the kind of people that normal people should best stay far away from when they see them. These gangsters were unrestrained and cursing. As they chattered, there was a conflict with a little brother at Fang Yu¡¯s table. Originally, it wasn¡¯t a big deal, but young people were all full of anger. Who could yield to whom? After two curse words, that side flipped and hit the table.


    On Fang Yu¡¯s side, the little brother still had a little propriety. At least, Da Ge was sitting at the table. He couldn¡¯t cause trouble, so he didn¡¯t say much. That side gained momentum and cursed even more, using all kinds of curse words. Lao Liang and Hua Mao couldn¡¯t bear to keep listening. They were both people in charge of tens of little brothers, well respected. Could they let these gangsters blabber like this? But before they moved, Fang Yu got up first.


    According to several gangsters¡¯ descriptions later, they saw someone come over at that time, only one person. Before anyone at the table could react, that table was kicked over by that person. Having kicked over the table, that person grabbed a wooden stool. Without even blinking, he swung it at the head of the person who had cursed the most fiercely.


    That person fell onto the ground, without even letting out a sound.


    Not to mention that table of gangsters, even the people at Fang Yu¡¯s table were shocked.


    According to Lao Liang¡¯s words, he thought that Fang Yu was eighteen again. Eighteen-year-old Fang Yu was really one who would go up and fight without even a wasted word if he disliked someone, as if he were the strongest in the world. He hadn¡¯t had the ruthlessness of a top street fighter for so many years.


    Fang Yu had already removed the stool legs. This thing was the most convenient weapon when one needed to pick from around them. Don¡¯t see it as just a chair leg. If you were hit by its sharp end full of wooden splinters, then you would know that feeling!


    Lao Liang, Hua Mao, and several others rushed over. Those gangsters were all dumbfounded and ran into the food stall. These people were from the same hometown as this stall¡¯s owner. The food stall was filled with their people, and they all stood up. There were more of them than Fang Yu¡¯s people. These were all outsiders who didn¡¯t recognize Fang Yu and these people. None of them were easy to mess with. Someone rushed out holding a kitchen knife, running straight at Fang Yu.


    Fang Yu didn¡¯t even dodge. He kicked the other in the chest, grabbed the kitchen knife, and chopped at the sign of the food stall. Fang Yu was covered in bloodstains. The blood splattered by that stool before spattered over Fang Yu¡¯s body. Fang Yu¡¯s violence wasn¡¯t something that ordinary people could stand. The people in this food stall were all shocked, all looking at him. Fang Yu picked up a cup of baijiu on the counter and lit the lighter. With a ¡°bang,¡± the alcohol ignited.


    The cup abruptly smashed to the ground, shattering.


    That night, this large food stall was smashed. It was smashed into a mess, and it didn¡¯t open again for half a month.


    Fang Yu wasn¡¯t a good person. He wasn¡¯t a pushover.


    If he were a pushover, could he be in the gangdom? Could he be emphatically registered at the public security bureau?


    When Luo Jiu found out about it, he was perplexed. Fang Yu hadn¡¯t caused trouble in such a long time. He had followed Luo Jiu since he was fourteen. Luo Jiu knew his temperament the best. Fang Yu was cruel on the surface, but he was actually kindhearted inside. He always left a lifeline, so Luo Jiu trusted Fang Yu very much. Fang Yu could heavily injure countless people, but he wouldn¡¯t kill someone. This wasn¡¯t a problem of strength. This was the difference between a fighter and an outlaw. The difference here was like heaven and earth.


    These days, Fang Yu was holding back a lot of feelings. These feelings had found a place to vent. When Yang Lei left, he said that he should think about it carefully. Fang Yu had also said that they should both think about it carefully. Yet when he and Yang Lei were really separated, in his mind, Fang Yu thought more about where Yang Lei was, what he was doing, why he hadn¡¯t called, and why he still couldn¡¯t contact Yang Lei.


    He had truly thought about many other things, but in the end, he would always be occupied by these thoughts.


    On the fifth day, Fang Yu once again called Lu City and no one answered. Fang Yu then felt that something was wrong.


    Yang Lei had told him that it would take three or four days at most. But it was already the fifth day, and there wasn¡¯t even a piece of news.


    ¡°Yan Ge, do you have news from Yang Lei?¡±


    Fang Yu called Yan Ziyi.


    ¡°None! I¡¯m also looking for him. This boy still hasn¡¯t called yet! I even wanted to ask you!¡±


    Yan Ziyi was also worried. This time, Yang Lei went alone. Once contact was cut off, he couldn¡¯t even ask anyone else.


    Fang Yu¡¯s heart tightened.


    Yang Lei might be in a mood with him because of what was going on between them and not pick up his call, but Yang Lei definitely wouldn¡¯t not contact Yan Ziyi.


    So, something had definitely happened.

 Chapter 53

    When the road was finally cleared and Yang Lei left the village, he had already been delayed for several days.


    When Yang Lei returned to Lu City, he was also burning with anxiety. As soon as he got into the city, he found a public phone and called Yan Ziyi, telling Yan Ziyi about the situation.


    ¡°If I still hadn¡¯t heard from you, I would have sent people to look for you!¡±


    Yan Ziyi nearly thought that he would have to report a missing person.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing! I¡¯ll be right back!¡±


    Yang Lei hung up and called Fang Yu. In the small building, Aunt Zhang said that Fang Yu hadn¡¯t stayed there these days and had gone back home. When he called his home, no one answered. The Grand Century Restaurant said that Manager Fang had work and hadn¡¯t come for the last few days.


    ¡°What work?¡±


    Yang Lei¡¯s heart tightened. He was afraid of what happened before, afraid that something had happened to Fang Yu again.


    ¡°Probably nothing important. We also don¡¯t know.¡±


    Yang Lei was worried and called Hua Mao. Hua Mao also really didn¡¯t know what Fang Yu was busy with. He hadn¡¯t seen Fang Yu for the last few days.


    ¡°If there¡¯s nothing, that¡¯s good!¡±


    Hearing Hua Mao confirm that nothing was wrong, Yang Lei was relieved.


    ¡°When you see Fang Yu, tell him that I¡¯m back in Lu City.¡± Yang Lei knew that Fang Yu was probably also worried that there was no news about him these last few days.


    After these phone calls, Yang Lei returned to his hotel room. He first lay on his bed for a long time before getting up. He was very tired from the car bumping the whole way. He went into the bathroom and took off all his clothes, taking a refreshing shower. This wasn¡¯t possible in the village. He hadn¡¯t showered for a few days and he felt awful.


    Just when he finished showering and turned off the showerhead, the phone in the room rang. At that time, it still wasn¡¯t common for hotels to have a phone extension in the bathroom like now. Yang Lei came out naked and answered the phone at the bedside.


    ¡°Hello?¡± Yang Lei said.


    There was no sound over the phone.


    ¡°Hello?¡±


    Yang Lei said again. He pulled the receiver away and looked at it, thinking that there was something wrong with the phone.


    ¡°¡­Me.¡±


    There was a deep voice through the receiver.


    Yang Lei was stunned. The second he heard this voice, his heartbeat even missed a beat.


    Yang Lei hadn¡¯t thought that Hua Mao would move this quickly. Just while he showered, he had already told Fang Yu.


    ¡°I was just looking for you. You weren¡¯t there. I told Hua Mao to tell you that I¡¯m back in Lu City.¡±


    Yang Lei spoke into the phone.


    ¡°The road was blocked. There was a landslide. I was stuck in the village below. I just got back today,¡± Yang Lei explained.


    ¡°You¡¯re fine?¡± Fang Yu said.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Yang Lei didn¡¯t even know what to say.


    Facing the receiver, his smooth tongue wasn¡¯t smooth at all.


    Being separated from Fang Yu for so many days, how could he not miss him?


    But when he left, he had said that he wouldn¡¯t contact Fang Yu much. He would give him time and let both of them think carefully.


    Hearing Fang Yu¡¯s voice now, Yang Lei didn¡¯t know how far Fang Yu had thought or what kind of decision Fang Yu would give him. He wanted to ask, yet he was afraid to ask.


    ¡°I disappeared for many days. Were you worried about me?¡± Yang Lei joked.


    ¡°What would happen if I worried?¡± Fang Yu said. Yang Lei was stunned. Fang Yu wasn¡¯t joking at all.


    ¡°If you were worried, why didn¡¯t you come look for me? What else?¡± Yang Lei half-seriously teased him.


    ¡°You want me to look for you?¡±


    ¡°¡­I was teasing you. That¡¯s not necessary.¡±


    Although it was a joke, hearing Fang Yu ask this, there was still a feeling of loss in Yang Lei¡¯s heart.


    He had been missing for so many days. It sounded like Fang Yu didn¡¯t feel like it was anything. But this also wasn¡¯t Fang Yu¡¯s fault. He was the one who had said when he left that he wouldn¡¯t contact him much. No news was also normal.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯m fine. I¡¯ll rest for a night and return tomorrow,¡± Yang Lei said, his mood not very good.


    ¡°Are you busy outside? You can keep working. Let¡¯s talk after I go back tomorrow.¡±


    The noise on Fang Yu¡¯s end was very loud, like he was on the streets.


    After hanging up, Yang Lei went into the bathroom and dried his body.


    With this phone call, his good mood from before was all gone. Yang Lei silently and slowly dried his hair.


    Just as he was thinking, the doorbell rang.


    ¡°Who is it?¡±


    Yang Lei thought that it was probably an attendant. He randomly grabbed a bath towel and wrapped it around his waist, and went over to open the door.


    After opening the door, Yang Lei was stunned.


    Fang Yu stood at the entrance, looking at him.


    Fang Yu arrived at Lu City a few days ago. He had already followed each of the places that Yang Lei had gone to and searched them.


    When Yang Lei left the village today, Fang Yu also went toward the village. Fang Yu couldn¡¯t even wait for the long-distance bus. He spent money and rented a car. These few days, he went everywhere in this car, going to every place. They all said that Yang Lei had already left a few days ago. Only this last and farthest plot was left. Only halfway there did Fang Yu know that there was a landslide, the road was closed, and it had just been cleared. When Fang Yu arrived at the village with difficulty and asked, he learned that Yang Lei had just left a few hours ago. Fang Yu didn¡¯t even stop. He turned around and got in the car to chase him.


    Fang Yu made the phone call just now from the public phone across the hotel.


    Hearing Yang Lei¡¯s ¡°hello,¡± Fang Yu¡¯s heart, which seemed to be possessed these days, finally settled.


    During the days when there was no news of Yang Lei, Fang Yu had never known that he would have such a difficult time.


    It was so difficult that he couldn¡¯t concentrate on doing anything else. He even pushed off the things that Luo Jiu handed to him!


    ¡°I have to go out, Jiu Ge. Wait for me to come back for this. If I don¡¯t go out, I can¡¯t do anything.¡±


    After saying these words, Fang Yu picked up his luggage and got on the train.


    Er Hei and the others said that, for someone like Fang Yu, it was very difficult to easily fall in love, but once he fell in, it would be very difficult to come out again.


    Perhaps Fang Yu also knew that he had this problem, so Fang Yu¡¯s heart was rarely moved easily. He regarded his brothers as much more important than women.


    But he also hadn¡¯t thought that one day, his feelings for a brother would change. Furthermore, the change also caught himself off guard and unable to control it.


    Yang Lei looked at Fang Yu, who was outside the door and travel-stained, and was completely stunned.


    He didn¡¯t even dare to believe his own eyes.


    ¡°You¡­ you¡­¡±


    Yang Lei dumbly stood there, dumbfounded. He didn¡¯t even let Fang Yu in.


    Fang Yu was the one who pushed Yang Lei into the room.


    Fang Yu threw down his luggage and locked the room door. He pulled Yang Lei over roughly, forcefully pushing him against the wall.


    Yang Lei¡¯s bare back hit the wall heavily. Before he had time to feel pain, Fang Yu¡¯s breath already covered him from head to toe, seizing his lips.


    People in love were irrational.


    This was true for Yang Lei, and Fang Yu was the same.


    They didn¡¯t say a word or converse at all. They only used physical contact to acknowledge the other. This was a man¡¯s animal instinct.


    Yang Lei forcefully grabbed Fang Yu¡¯s hair. Like animals gnawing at each other, he forcefully kissed Fang Yu back. His tongue entangled with his fiercely, mixing. He was dizzy, his mind clouded, and he kissed until his eyes started going black. Even the air in his lungs was about to be taken out.


    From the moment he opened the door and saw Fang Yu, he was already dizzy. He was shocked beyond words. His heart was about to burst open.


    ¡­Fang Yu¡­ Fang Yu!!


    In his heart and mind, only this name remained. This name was bound to be deeply engraved in his heart. He wouldn¡¯t be able to forget the moment he opened the door for the rest of his life!


    Fang Yu stroked him heavily, kissing him.


    As he touched Yang Lei¡¯s skin that was giving off heat right after showering, and touched his solid shoulders, his arms, and his muscles that were full of strength, Fang Yu was finally at ease.


    Yang Lei was fine. Yang Lei was here and well, by his side.


    These few days that Yang Lei was missing, Fang Yu was the clearest about what he felt.


    Turmoil and confusion, like a headless fly, a mess!


    Had Fang Yu ever been a mess? Had he??


    Before, he always thought that if something happened to Jiu Ge, and only if something had happened to Jiu Ge, could he become a mess.


    Jiu Ge was his closest person, his most important relative.


    But now, he knew that Jiu Ge wasn¡¯t the only person in this world who could affect all of his thoughts.


    The two of them finally separated, panting. They looked into each other¡¯s eyes, like they couldn¡¯t see enough of the other.


    ¡°¡­Why are you really here?¡±


    Yang Lei still felt like he was dreaming.


    ¡°¡­I was worried.¡±


    Fang Yu¡¯s voice was rough.


    ¡°¡­Have you figured it out?¡±


    Yang Lei panted. He stared into Fang Yu¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need to think about it!¡±


    Fang Yu roughly pulled off the bath towel around Yang Lei¡¯s waist¡­

 Chapter 54

    That night, the two of them did it countless times from dusk until midnight.


    Since Yang Lei had been injured last time, Fang Yu didn¡¯t touch him again. Even if the two of them were excited, they would just use their hands to take care of it. Yang Lei said that it was fine and told Fang Yu to go in, but Fang Yu was hesitant, because he had caused Yang Lei to suffer so much last time. He didn¡¯t want Yang Lei to suffer like that again. Fang Yu told Yang Lei that if Yang Lei wanted to do that, then he was also willing.


    Of course Yang Lei wanted to. How could he not want to?? He even dreamed about pressing Fang Yu down. He wanted Fang Yu too much. But Yang Lei knew that there were still obstacles to Fang Yu accepting this right now. There needed to be a process. He was guilty and wanted to make it even. Could Yang Lei let Fang Yu suffer like this? He couldn¡¯t bear it. He would rather suffer by himself first. After all, it wasn¡¯t completely suffering. Last time, he also had an indescribable pleasure, especially at a moment.


    In this matter, Yang Lei didn¡¯t care who was top and who was bottom. This was making love. As long as there was love, it was fine however they did it.


    This time, Fang Yu wasn¡¯t as reckless as he was last time. No matter how anxious he was, he still endured, afraid of hurting Yang Lei again. He understood that he first had to let Yang Lei get used to it there first. He put his fingers in and patiently fingered Yang Lei open. When Yang Lei was used to it, he slowly entered.


    It had already been a long time since he had last entered Yang Lei. Fang Yu had long been enduring it. After tasting this flavor, how could a vigorous man in his early twenties stand not thinking about it? Fang Yu forcefully restrained himself not to touch Yang Lei. That night, he couldn¡¯t bear it anymore.


    The hotel Yang Lei lived in was a high-end hotel at that time. It received foreign guests. All the rooms were equipped with imported condoms and lube. Many rich people often stayed here. These were all things that the hotel needed to provide.


    It was also fortunate that there was lubricant here. This time, Fang Yu sufficiently lubricated and then went in. He held Yang Lei¡¯s waist and moved slowly. Yang Lei panted, feeling Fang Yu¡¯s passion and power, and the unutterable consideration that he was enduring for him. It almost made Yang Lei¡¯s heart melt.


    ¡°¡­En¡­ wu¡­¡±


    Yang Lei lay on the carpet, moaning. Fang Yu tightly pressed against his back, thrusting in and out of his body. Heavy and hot breath landed on Yang Lei¡¯s back.


    The two of them had already done it once on the bed. The first time, Fang Yu was restrained and very slow. He practically didn¡¯t lose control of his actions. He only continuously comforted Yang Lei, bringing him pleasure. Yang Lei felt much better. It wasn¡¯t as painful as last time. There was prior expansion and lubrication, along with Fang Yu¡¯s restraint. Yang Lei had adjusted a lot. He and Fang Yu both released, but neither of them had taken care of the fire at the bottom of their hearts. Fang Yu came inside of Yang Lei. He didn¡¯t pull out, just held him tightly, gentle and caring. Before long, he was excited again. He even hardened again inside of Yang Lei¡¯s body.


    ¡°¡­What do I do? I¡¯m hard again,¡± Fang Yu said, his voice carrying husky sexiness.


    Did Yang Lei need him to say it? Could Yang Lei not know that he was hard? Right now, Yang Lei knew better than Fang Yu how much his thing had hardened and how thickly it expanded.


    ¡°¡­If you can, then do it!¡±


    Yang Lei panted as he provoked him.


    ¡°Do you not know whether or not I can?¡±


    Fang Yu¡¯s lower body moved and thrusted into Yang Lei.


    Yang Lei groaned once from the thrust.


    ¡°¡­Fuck!¡±


    Yang Lei¡¯s breathing was a mess.


    ¡°You fuck? ¡­It¡¯s me fucking you! ¡­¡±


    Fang Yu said crudely. He raised Yang Lei¡¯s leg and started to ram into him ruthlessly¡­


    This time, Fang Yu didn¡¯t show mercy anymore. With the previous lubrication and the semen that had been released inside, it was much easier for Fang Yu to go in and out. He was certain that he wouldn¡¯t hurt Yang Lei, and didn¡¯t worry anymore. He finally moved completely without inhibitions.


    The tempestuous rhythm swept over both of them. Fang Yu raised Yang Lei¡¯s knee and bent it inwards, forcefully pushing it up, causing the place where Yang Lei and he were joined to be completely exposed. He pressed Yang Lei firmly against the headboard of the bed, forcefully moving his waist, letting Yang Lei see him thrust into himself. Yang Lei¡¯s eyes as he looked at him dazedly and fanatically made it hard for Fang Yu to control himself. He even had a desire to wreck him¡­


    Yang Lei couldn¡¯t even lean back from Fang Yu¡¯s ramming. He was falling over, falling towards the edge of the bed. Fang Yu grabbed his hips, pulling him up, still ramming into him fiercely. Yang Lei moaned unbearably. Half of his body had already tilted out of the bed. Fang Yu leaned over and hugged him. The two of them stumbled and fell out of the bed, falling onto the carpet. Fang Yu pulled away the bed sheet wrapping the two of them that had been pulled off the bed with them. He pulled out of Yang Lei¡¯s body. The thickly swollen erection with sticky strings of liquid pulled out of Yang Lei¡¯s body. Fang Yu gasped heavily, turned Yang Lei over, and made Yang Lei lie flat on the carpet. Fang Yu entered him from behind¡­


    Fang Yu forcefully stroked Yang Lei¡¯s smooth and fit skin, stroked his masculine, athletic, and firm buttocks. He watched himself going in and out of this athletic body, looked at Yang Lei¡¯s posture as he lay flat below him, enduring and completely giving himself up. Fang Yu lost control¡­ He grabbed Yang Lei¡¯s waist and pulled his buttocks towards himself. He raised his waist and rammed into him. This was the easiest position to thrust in. Yang Lei¡¯s lower body rubbed against the thick carpet. He was moved by Fang Yu¡¯s force and rubbed back and forth. The pleasure of the rubbing and Fang Yu¡¯s ramming from behind made Yang Lei unable to hold back a loud cry¡­ He tightly grabbed the corner of a sofa to the side to control his own body. Fang Yu¡¯s ramming became faster and faster. When Fang Yu repeatedly and forcefully thrusted at a place, Yang Lei¡¯s entire body trembled. He once again felt an overwhelming pleasure. This was a completely different pleasure from climaxing from his penis. It was a much stronger stimulation, even more maddening. Even Yang Lei¡¯s toes were convulsing. It was like his entire body was rolling over continuous electric currents. His lower body suddenly released. The sticky, murky liquid made the carpet underneath him wet¡­


    At that moment, there was a strong contraction behind him. Fang Yu¡¯s breathing abruptly became heavy. Right after that, he randomly rammed him hard a few times, releasing deep inside of Yang Lei. He continuously came for over ten seconds, unable to stop¡­

 Chapter 55

    ¡°¡­Fuck¡­ That was so great! Really fucking¡­!¡±


    Yang Lei had lost his mind, unable to speak coherently. It was his first time experiencing this kind of climax. It was completely different and had too much of an impact on him. It had never been this shocking and intense¡­


    ¡°¡­Yang Lei!¡±


    Fang Yu called him quietly. Yang Lei thought Fang Yu was going to say something, but Fang Yu only called his name once and forcefully hugged him¡­


    Later, Fang Yu didn¡¯t go in again, afraid that Yang Lei¡¯s body couldn¡¯t take it. They went into the bathroom to wash, and did it again using their hands and mouths. Boys at this age were like wolves and tigers. The two of them did it until their stomachs were grumbling, and they didn¡¯t even have the strength to lift their hands.


    ¡°¡­What time is it?¡±


    Yang Lei already didn¡¯t know the time.


    Fang Yu looked at his watch.


    ¡°Almost four. Go to sleep.¡±


    Fang Yu hugged him. These days, Fang Yu had been running around nonstop, and he was also exhausted.


    Yang Lei looked at the ceiling, like he was thinking about something.


    ¡°Fang Yu. I really can¡¯t go out anymore,¡± Yang Lei said.


    Fang Yu looked at him. Yang Lei turned his face over, looking at Fang Yu.


    Yang Lei¡¯s eyes were deep and bottomless¡­


    ¡°Me too,¡± Fang Yu said¡­


    Only after returning to Jianghai from Lu City did Luo Jiu know that Fang Yu went to find Yang Lei. This also couldn¡¯t be hidden. Fang Yu and Yang Lei came back together.


    ¡°I was even wondering what urgent business you had. This is urgent? Are the two of you clingy to this extent?¡±


    Luo Jiu had worried for nothing. He was really worried that something was wrong with Fang Yu. Why wasn¡¯t he even in the mood to do the things he¡¯d arranged?


    ¡°No, Jiu Ge¡­¡±


    Fang Yu was quite embarrassed.


    ¡°I asked Fang Yu to go. I encountered some trouble over there! Jiu Ge¡­¡±


    Yang Lei smiled cheekily as he lit a cigarette for Luo Jiu.


    ¡°Okay, okay, it¡¯s good that you two are good! It¡¯s fine as long as you don¡¯t hit each other with bricks like the first time you met!¡±


    Luo Jiu smiled openly.


    Fang Yu and Yang Lei looked at each other, and they both thought of the circumstances when they had met for the first time. Actually, if calculated carefully, not much time had passed, but when they thought about it, it was like something from the last century. They both couldn¡¯t help but smile.


    When Fang Yu had expressionlessly smashed that brick onto Yang Lei¡¯s forehead, how could the two of them imagine that they would become what they were today?


    When Fang Yu thought about how he had personally put Yang Lei into the hospital back then, but now he couldn¡¯t even stand to see a wound on Yang Lei¡¯s body, he felt that it was completely unimaginable.


    So, it was said that the things of the world were unpredictable.


    Just like right now, Yang Lei couldn¡¯t predict the things that would happen later as well. If at this time, he could predict them, he wouldn¡¯t leave Fang Yu. He wouldn¡¯t even be a single step away.


    The time spent going from Lu City back to Jianghai was the happiest that Yang Lei had ever felt before.


    He didn¡¯t ask Fang Yu what he was thinking again. Fang Yu had already given him his answer.


    Yang Lei had dated many times before, but people were just like this. When they really started dating, they would realize that the times before couldn¡¯t be called dating at all.


    What was love? If Yang Lei were a literary youth, he would actually recite poetry. He would recite poetry every day.


    He and Fang Yu were still busy with their own work. On the outside, everyone saw that they were the same as before. There was no change at all. But inside Yang Lei¡¯s small building or Fang Yu¡¯s small house, it was another world, a world that only belonged to the two of them.


    In this world, they shared one secret. A secret which, although it couldn¡¯t be exposed under the sunlight, was sweet and taboo.


    When Fang Yu gave Yang Lei a new car, the most amazing imported model of those years, and threw the car keys at him, Yang Lei stared in shock.


    ¡°Your restaurant became rich?¡±


    ¡°Jiu Ge¡¯s friend gave it to Jiu Ge. Jiu Ge has a car. He gave it to me, so I¡¯m giving it to you.¡±


    Fang Yu knew that Yang Lei really liked cars.


    ¡°Why are you giving it to me? What about you?¡±


    ¡°My restaurant has a bus. I can usually drive it. Don¡¯t you dislike how broken down your company¡¯s car is? Just drive this one!¡±


    Fang Yu smiled.


    ¡°Fuck¡­ This car must cost hundreds of thousands, right?¡±


    At that time, even households worth ten thousand dollars were incredible. A car worth hundreds of thousands was too valuable.


    ¡°Drive it! Try it now.¡±


    Fang Yu liked seeing Yang Lei¡¯s happy expression.


    Yang Lei excitedly and fondly touched the car. He raised his head and looked at the smiling Fang Yu. He suddenly rushed over and jumped on him¡­


    Fang Yu instantly held him. Yang Lei didn¡¯t care if there were still passersby watching and just wasn¡¯t going to get down from Fang Yu¡­


    The two of them brought brothers to the Soldiers Club¡¯s Zheng Da Nightclub to hang out. They reserved a room in the KTV above the nightclub and sang all night. Yang Lei was someone who hogged the mike. He really sang well. He sang one song after another, all of them sentimental love songs. Even a fool could tell what Yang Lei¡¯s status was. After he finished singing, Yang Lei had to coax Fang Yu into singing a song. Fang Yu was truly very good at singing. If Yang Lei¡¯s level was of self-amusement, then Fang Yu was at the level where he could be a regular bar singer. But usually when Fang Yu brought his little brothers to hang out, he rarely went up to sing. He always left those little brothers to amuse themselves. Right now, with Yang Lei taking the lead to coax him like this, all the other brothers chimed in, and Fang Yu actually stood up. He glanced at Yang Lei and took the microphone.


    Fang Yu sang a song.


    Yang Lei always heard him play that song in Fang Yu¡¯s eighth-floor house¡­


    And every day that passes, every day, this drunkard


    Will love you more and even more, until it overflows


    I¡¯ve realized that I most love composing


    The future tomorrow¡¯s deep nights with you¡­


    And every day that passes, every day, this drunkard


    Will love you more and even more, until it overflows


    I most love you and I being together in this lifetime


    Even if tomorrow¡¯s winds are strong and roads are inclined¡­


    When they came out from Zheng Da and the two of them had gotten into the car in the parking lot, Yang Lei closed the door and asked Fang Yu:


    ¡°Manager Fang, to whom were you singing the song ¡®Love You a Little More Each Day¡¯ just now?¡±


    Yang Lei asked intentionally, teasing him.


    ¡°To whom? To everyone,¡± Fang Yu said.


    ¡°If it¡¯s to everyone, why did you keep looking at me?¡±


    ¡°Did I look at you?¡±


    Fang Yu didn¡¯t know whether to cry or laugh.


    ¡°Hey, hey, be cultured. ¡®Looking¡¯ and ¡®looking.¡¯ No one here does this. Be careful of those in the public security bureau who are in charge of prostitution coming to catch you!¡±


    ¡°Fuck!¡±


    Fang Yu cursed with a laugh and kicked Yang Lei. Yang Lei reached out his arm and hooked Fang Yu¡¯s neck forcefully.


    ¡°Say! Who did you sing it to?¡±


    ¡°Stop fooling around!¡±


    Could Fang Yu be threatened like this? Could he admit it?


    ¡°You¡¯re still saying that I¡¯m fooling around?¡±


    Yang Lei was really fooling around. He hooked onto Fang Yu and messed with him. Fang Yu was an expert at seizing and grappling. Could he be subdued by him like this? Could Yang Lei force it out of him with a few sentences?


    The two of them laughed and messed around. They questioned each other and struggled, squeezing together in that narrow car and messing around¡­


    Once when Yang Lei and Fang Yu were walking along the street, they bumped into Ding Wen.


    That day, the two of them went to Fang Yu¡¯s eighth-floor home. Originally, Fang Yu had long proposed moving back out of the small building. His injuries had long healed, and he didn¡¯t want to keep troubling Aunt Zhang and the others. But once he mentioned it, not to mention Yang Lei, Aunt Zhang was the first to object insistently. She objected even more, especially after she knew that Fang Yu didn¡¯t have family and was living by himself. Aunt Zhang and the families had really fostered feelings from interacting with Fang Yu. They all really liked him and couldn¡¯t bear to let him go. They had to make him stay, or else they were going to have a falling out with Fang Yu. Next to them, Yang Lei didn¡¯t need to put in any effort at all. He knew that he didn¡¯t even need to do anything, and Fang Yu would stay.


    Fang Yu also couldn¡¯t say no to these elders who were desperately trying to keep him. Actually, in his heart, Fang Yu also couldn¡¯t bear to leave them. These families were truly too good. Like Yang Lei, Fang Yu had long regarded them as relatives in his heart. So Fang Yu didn¡¯t move back and ran between both places. Sometimes, he would go back to his own home and take care of things. When brothers came over, he would go back for one or two days.


    That day, several of Fang Yu¡¯s lifelong brothers were coming to play cards. Yang Lei went back with Fang Yu to clean up the house, and they went out to buy some cooked dishes and several bottles of beer from the deli downstairs to receive the group of brothers. The two of them were carrying the bags of cooked dishes, talking and laughing as they walked and strolled. Behind them, someone shouted:


    ¡°Lei Ge.¡±


    Yang Lei turned around and was stunned.


    ¡°Ding Wen?¡±


    Yang Lei hadn¡¯t seen Ding Wen in a long time. Ever since he had brought Ding Wen back from the police station last time, he had been afraid that something had happened to him, and had called him a few times. Hearing that his mood had already recovered, Yang Lei was relieved and didn¡¯t meet up with him again.


    Ding Wen was passing by this street as he returned home, and he saw Yang Lei and Fang Yu. He looked at the two of them for a long time from behind, before he shouted at Yang Lei.


    ¡°What a coincidence. Are you shopping?¡±


    Ding Wen asked with a slight smile. He was still so refined, and he smiled at Fang Yu as well.


    ¡°Yes¡­ What about you? Going back home?¡±


    Ding Wen¡¯s house wasn¡¯t far away. Of course Yang Lei hadn¡¯t forgotten.


    Ding Wen nodded. He looked between Yang Lei and Fang Yu, then politely said, ¡°I¡¯m leaving first. Goodbye.¡± He turned around and left.


    Yang Lei looked at Ding Wen¡¯s back, feeling that Ding Wen¡¯s thin back was very lonely. He couldn¡¯t help but take a few more glances.


    Fang Yu glanced at Yang Lei.


    ¡°What are you looking at?¡±


    ¡°Nothing.¡±


    Yang Lei remembered how hysterical Ding Wen had been that day and the words he had said. A dark feeling swept over his mind.


    ¡°If you want to chat, then go. I¡¯ll go back first.¡±


    Fang Yu reached for the bag in his hand.


    ¡°Who said I wanted to chat?¡±


    ¡°If you didn¡¯t want to chat, would you stare for a long time?¡±


    Yang Lei could tell that Fang Yu had gotten jealous. Yang Lei¡¯s mood suddenly became better. He suddenly put his arm around Fang Yu¡¯s shoulder, leaned close to his ear, and said quietly:


    ¡°You¡¯re still drinking that old vinegar from last time?¡±


    ¡°Bullshit!¡±


    Fang Yu knocked Yang Lei away with his elbow. Yang Lei laughed loudly, his heart filled with sweetness¡­


    The two of them intimately walked forward again. Behind them, Ding Wen turned around and looked at them from a distance¡­

 Chapter 56

    After a few days, Ding Wen met up with Yang Lei.


    ¡°I just have a few words I wanted to say. After I¡¯m done, I¡¯ll leave,¡± Ding Wen said over the phone.


    When Yang Lei arrived at the coffee shop, Ding Wen was already waiting for him.


    ¡°What do you need help with? Just tell me.¡±


    Yang Lei thought that Ding Wen was definitely meeting him because he needed something.


    ¡°Lei Ge, I just wanted to ask you something. Can you respond truthfully?¡±


    ¡°Ask.¡±


    Ding Wen was silent for a moment before he asked it aloud.


    ¡°Are you and Fang Yu¡­ together?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Yang Lei didn¡¯t speak. He was silently shocked and cautiousness, as he looked at Ding Wen.


    Ding Wen could tell at a glance.


    Actually, Ding Wen hadn¡¯t just seen Fang Yu and Yang Lei on that street once or twice. Someone like Ding Wen could accurately notice a fellow homosexual in a crowd. Naturally, he could also detect things that other people couldn¡¯t notice.


    He knew that Yang Lei always secretly liked Fang Yu, but right now when he saw Fang Yu and Yang Lei, he could feel that there was an eighty percent chance that they were already together.


    There was no reason. It was just a feeling.


    When two people were in love, no matter how they hid it, there would always be some things they couldn¡¯t hide. One glance, one movement. These all couldn¡¯t escape the eyes of someone as sensitive as Ding Wen.


    ¡°We¡¯re not. He¡¯s not this kind of person. But I wish!¡± Yang Lei said carelessly.


    ¡°Stop lying to me. I don¡¯t have any other intentions. You don¡¯t need to be suspicious. I¡¯m happy for you two, really.¡±


    Ding Wen was speaking to the truth. He was a good person.


    ¡°I just wanted to make myself completely give up. Before, I knew that you liked him, but he didn¡¯t accept you. I always thought that I still had a chance. Now, you two are together, and I can completely give up,¡± Ding Wen said sincerely.


    Yang Lei didn¡¯t know what to say. In Ding Wen¡¯s eyes, he only saw sincerity and dejection. That dejection made Yang Lei very unhappy.


    ¡°I¡¯m happy for you two, really. Yang Lei, this isn¡¯t an easy road to take. You have to think carefully. You won¡¯t be able to see the light for a lifetime. Being able to find someone you really love is the greatest fortune. I envy Fang Yu. Really.¡±


    Ding Wen was touched, and his eyes were red.


    ¡°Ding Wen, I¡¯ll also ask you for something,¡± Yang Lei said.


    ¡°When you go out, don¡¯t tell anyone else about the conversation today. That would be the biggest help to me. Okay?¡±


    Ding Wen nodded.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I definitely won¡¯t tell anyone else about your matter. I understand this.¡±


    Ding Wen left. His back was lonely, heavy, and also seemed to have some release.


    Yang Lei believed in Ding Wen¡¯s character. He believed in Ding Wen¡¯s promise.


    But sometimes, having a good heart may not mean that one would do things well. In the same way, good people may also cause trouble in helpless situations.


    Er Hei got married.


    The day Er Hei got married, all of Fang Yu¡¯s brothers, Yang Lei and his brothers, and all of the other respected little leaders in Jianghai¡¯s gangdom came, including some Jianghai bosses with statuses whom Luo Jiu had invited for Er Hei¡¯s dignity. In those years, that was an incomparably showy wedding. The bridegroom¡¯s party came in uniform black, shiny cars and a Honda motorcycle procession. Their horns sounded loudly, puffing out smoke. They went through the streets and alleys and made a show through the city the whole time. When the gangdom threw a wedding, it may not be luxurious, but it would definitely be ostentatious. That movement let the entire Jianghai know. It was said that it was even on the television news.


    When they picked up the bride, Fang Yu and Yang Lei both went. When they were blocking the door, a group of brothers outside were chattering with the girls inside. They talked a lot, and they gave one red envelope after another. Those inside were just not willing to open the door. Er Hei was so anxious that his whole head and face were covered in sweat. The other brothers knocked and banged on the door, but they just wouldn¡¯t open the door!


    Fang Yu and Yang Lei were in the back, watching merrily. When this group of gangdom fighters fought, all of them were formidable, each one more ruthless than the next. Right now, it was just one door. Nearly an hour had passed already, but they just couldn¡¯t attack!


    ¡°Yu Ge. What do we do, Yu Ge? Don¡¯t just laugh! Give us some ideas!¡± Er Hei was even sweating.


    ¡°Do you want to go in or not?¡± Fang Yu crinkled his eyes.


    ¡°Do you need to ask! Of course I do!¡±


    Er Hei was impatient.


    Fang Yu sat in the back with style, crossing his legs and smoking a cigarette. Hearing Er Hei say this, Fang Yu ground out the cigarette. He raised his head and shouted at the brothers:


    ¡°Knock the door down!¡±


    Er Hei¡¯s wife¡¯s family lived in an old-fashioned storefront. The door was made up of a few pieces of door boards. There were a few bolts screwing it top and bottom. It was easy to break down and easy to put together. Hearing Fang Yu¡¯s shout, the brothers roared in unison and got up, rushing up together as a crowd. This one twisted the bolt and that one pulled down the slot. Pretty soon, they forcefully took down a large door!!


    The girls inside were all shocked. They had blocked so many doors, but had they seen such a situation?? Er Hei¡¯s mother-in-law was so anxious that she ran out and waved her hand to stop: ¡°The door is broken, the door is broken!!¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll fix it for you later!¡±


    Fang Yu chuckled. Next to him, Yang Lei was already rolling with laughter!


    Fang Yu and Yang Lei laughed, watching Er Hei get pushed inside by a group of cheering brothers. They watched Er Hei carry a pretty, bashful, and shy new bride from the room and come out jubilantly. They watched the happy expression on the newlywed¡¯s faces and the joyful scene from the crowd¡¯s cheers. Fang Yu and Yang Lei both kept watching¡­


    After the wedding was over, the two of them returned late. The people in the small building had long gone to sleep. The two of them still didn¡¯t want to sleep. They sat in the quiet courtyard and enjoyed the wind.


    It was late at night. The wind blew over the tree leaves noisily. The deep courtyard was especially lovely at night, especially quiet, like a beautiful dream.


    ¡°Today was quite good, quite successful,¡± Yang Lei said. Today, no one came to make trouble. The wedding was very fulfilling.


    ¡°See how Er Hei was dealt with. He has enough to suffer.¡±


    When Fang Yu recalled how Er Hei was teased at his wedding, he smiled. Tonight, those two had been tormented greatly. Er Hei¡¯s clothes were even pulled off, only his underpants remaining. If it weren¡¯t for Fang Yu speaking up, he wouldn¡¯t even be able to keep those underpants.


    Yang Lei was also amused. The two of them laughed for a long time. When they stopped, they didn¡¯t speak again for a while.


    ¡°¡­Do you have any thoughts?¡±


    In the end, Yang Lei asked one question.


    Fang Yu glanced at him.


    ¡°What thoughts?¡±


    ¡°You haven¡¯t thought about later¡­¡± Yang Lei hesitated for a moment. ¡°Also having such a day?¡±


    At today¡¯s wedding, he watched Fang Yu put all his effort into arranging it for Er Hei. He watched Fang Yu¡¯s expression as he stood by the side watching. He thought about the words that Fang Yu had said after drinking¡­


    Fang Yu was silent for a moment.


    ¡°I thought about it before. I don¡¯t think about it now.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you say why?¡±


    Fang Yu raised his head, looking at Yang Lei.


    Yang Lei also turned around and looked at him. He didn¡¯t say anything. After looking at Fang Yu for a while, Yang Lei suddenly stood up. He walked over and straddled Fang Yu¡¯s leg, lifted his face, and kissed him¡­


    Fang Yu hugged his waist. They kissed under the wisteria flower rack in the dark night, hugging each other tightly¡­

 Chapter 57.1

    Later, Yang Lei said to Fang Yu, ¡°Fang Yu, we are a family here. Me, Aunt Zhang, Uncle Wang, Uncle Liu, Uncle Wei¡­ We have a large family here! This family is yours.¡±


    Yang Lei wanted to give Fang Yu a family. He could give it better than anyone else. He wanted to give Fang Yu a place where he could stay a lifetime without having to leave. This place only had him and Fang Yu.


    Not long after Er Hei¡¯s wedding, Yang Lei went to visit Fang Yu. Fang Yu had brought Hua Mao, Lao Liang, and Er Hei, and was supporting the new arcade that a little brother under his leadership had newly opened. This arcade had imported many of the most profitable slot machines and gambling machines at that time. As soon as it opened, business was booming. At night, several tables of people were celebrating outside. Fang Yu was coaxed by his brothers to drink at another table. At this table, people were messing around and had pretty much scattered, only leaving Hua Mao and Yang Lei.


    That day, Hua Mao was extremely normal. He was wearing a black deep V-neck T-shirt and jeans, his hair straightened and neatly tied up. He also hadn¡¯t put anything gaudy on his face. Rather, he looked more clean-cut and pleasant to the eye than usual. Yang Lei had never seen Hua Mao this normal. When Hua Mao didn¡¯t dress up in a feminine way, he looked quite handsome and dashing.


    ¡°Not bad! You look like a person!¡±


    Yang Lei teased Hua Mao.


    ¡°You¡¯re in a pretty good mood?¡± Hua Mao said.


    ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t it be good?¡±


    ¡°But my mood isn¡¯t good.¡±


    ¡°Got dumped again?¡±


    ¡°What else?¡±


    ¡°Who did you like?¡±


    Yang Lei had long stopped treating Hua Mao as his enemy. Right now, the two of them were getting along quite well.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know who I like?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I long tell you that there¡¯s no chance! Change someone, as soon as possible!¡±


    Yang Lei was even proud.


    ¡°Yang Lei, you¡¯re really good.¡±


    Hua Mao suddenly spoke this sentence.


    Hua Mao had long noticed. Especially when Fang Yu specifically rushed to Lu City and returned with Yang Lei, Hua Mao had a feeling. Hua Mao truly suffered quite a blow. He really hadn¡¯t thought that Fang Yu really could accept a man, that he could accept Yang Lei.


    But some people were just like this. To you, he may seem very not calm and immature, but in some matters, he could be calmer and more mature than anyone else.


    After Hua Mao spoke that sentence, Yang Lei knew what he meant.


    But Hua Mao didn¡¯t say anything else. He didn¡¯t stamp his feet, he didn¡¯t scold, didn¡¯t make a big fuss, and he didn¡¯t fiercely mock Yang Lei like he did before.


    From that point forward, Hua Mao never mentioned a word to outsiders.


    That day when Hua Mao left, he only said one sentence to Yang Lei:


    ¡°If you let my Da Ge down, I definitely won¡¯t let you go.¡±


    Yan Ziyi¡¯s company was becoming bigger and bigger, and Yang Lei was getting busier.


    The company took on a university dormitory reconstruction project. Yang Lei took the lead responsibility. He often had to go to this university. This was the most famous university in Jianghai, Jianghai¡¯s top institution. It was even ranked at the top nationally. Those who were there were all very successful.


    If it weren¡¯t for the contracted project, Yang Lei wouldn¡¯t have walked into a university in his whole life.


    Gangsters all had very complex feelings about universities. On one side, they wouldn¡¯t be able to be the people in them for their whole lives. They were bound to be in different social classes from the people inside, like the difference between heaven and earth. On the other hand, they also rejected and longed for this place, with a sense of inferiority and incompatibility.


    Fang Yu had also never gone in. Once when Yang Lei drove there, Fang Yu was also in the car. That campus had lushly shaded paths, the smell of books, buildings with ancient curved, flying eaves, and the vibrant college students inside. They all made Fang Yu feel very different.


    ¡°When I was in high school, my family members pressured me to go to university or military academy. I didn¡¯t do it.¡±


    After finishing work, the two of them rested on the campus grass, and Yang Lei spoke.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you do it?¡±


    Fang Yu rarely heard Yang Lei actively talk about his family¡¯s matters.


    ¡°I just don¡¯t like listening to their arrangements!¡±


    Speaking from the bottom of his heart, Yang Lei still yearned for the college campus. But he just didn¡¯t want to be led by the nose by his family in everything.


    ¡°I said that I just love messing around. I was slapped, so I messed around. I¡¯ve messed around until now!¡±


    Fang Yu glanced at him.


    ¡°It¡¯s nice here,¡± Fang Yu said.


    Fang Yu felt complicated. He wasn¡¯t made for studying, and he didn¡¯t have the resources. If he had the resources, he wouldn¡¯t drop out before finishing high school.


    Messing around outside at fourteen or fifteen years old, a young age, looked wonderful, but how good was the actual taste?


    ¡°If you want to go, I¡¯ll get you a place.¡±


    Yang Lei could tell that Fang Yu liked this campus.


    ¡°Fuck! What kind of person am I? Can I get in here?¡±


    ¡°Why? Who said that those in the gangdom can¡¯t go to college? What kind of person are you? Are you worse than the people in here? Before knowledge, everyone is equal!¡±


    Yang Lei had started rambling again.


    ¡°Enough. When one day, you get into college and become ¡®equal,¡¯ then come back and chat with me.¡±


    Fang Yu joked.


    This was a joke. At that time, they both knew that this was only a joke.


    When they left, they saw Lin Shanshan.


    After that time, Lin Shanshan had not come to see Fang Yu. Suddenly seeing Fang Yu and Yang Lei, Lin Shanshan was stunned. She hugged her books and stood there dazedly. Her classmates also looked over.


    ¡°Hello, Shanshan.¡±


    Fang Yu said warmly and naturally. He knew that Lin Shanshan had already woken up from her dream.


    When Fang Yu and Yang Lei sat in the car and drove away, Lin Shanshan watched them leave.


    ¡°Who are those two handsome guys?¡±


    Lin Shanshan¡¯s female classmates were excited. Fang Yu and Yang Lei were too eye-catching on this campus.


    ¡°¡­Someone I couldn¡¯t get.¡±


    Lin Shanshan replied with this sentence and left her surprised female companions behind. She turned around and walked forward.


    There was disappointment and a calm, slight, and faint smile on her face.


    Every woman¡¯s girlhood would have an unrealistic dream. Lin Shanshan was very glad that the person who appeared in this dream was Fang Yu.


    It rained heavily on Sunday. There was nowhere to go, and both of them didn¡¯t go out. They stayed in the small building all day.


    Aunt Zhang and the others also didn¡¯t know what these two kids were doing upstairs, or why they closed the room door and didn¡¯t come out. They were probably playing games or watching videos. Ever since they ate lunch, they didn¡¯t come downstairs. Until dinnertime, when Aunt Zhang had nearly finished making dinner, she called the two of them to eat from downstairs. There was no response. Aunt Zhang went up the stairs and knocked on the door.


    ¡°Xiao Lei! Xiao Yu!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Yang Lei heard her. Yang Lei couldn¡¯t answer with any words.


    ¡°¡­Wu¡­!¡±


    In the bathroom¡¯s round bathtub, the water overflowed unceasingly with the violent movements of the two people in the bathtub, splashing on the wet tile floor and flowing into the drain.


    Yang Lei¡¯s back was pressed close to the bathtub¡¯s edge. He was thrusted into again and again by Fang Yu, until he couldn¡¯t speak.


    ¡°¡­Stop¡­ stop for a while¡­ um¡­!¡±


    Yang Lei was heavily thrust into again. He nearly cried out loud, and tightly embraced Fang Yu¡¯s smooth and strong back in the water.


    ¡°Xiao Lei!¡±


    Aunt Zhang knocked on the door again.


    ¡°Time to eat!¡±


    Not hearing a reply, Aunt Zhang listened with puzzlement. She only faintly heard the sound of splashing water and guessed that these two kids were taking a bath.


    ¡°¡­I know! ¡­Godmother! ¡­¡±


    Fang Yu shouted roughly. He parted Yang Lei¡¯s legs and thrusted in deeply.


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    Yang Lei forcefully swallowed a gasp.


    ¡°¡­We¡­ will be down¡­ immediately! ¡­¡±


    Fang Yu pushed his waist forward as he spoke to the other side of the door.


    ¡°Wash quickly!¡±


    Aunt Zhang¡¯s footsteps went downstairs.


    Only when the footsteps completely disappeared did Yang Lei suddenly let out a groan. Fang Yu covered his mouth, hugging him as he suddenly plunged into the water. In the intense water sound and under the rolling water surface, there were two entangled and moving naked bodies¡­


    ¡°¡­Next time, we should still go to my place.¡±


    After it was over, Fang Yu said in a deep voice as he hugged a panting Yang Lei.


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s fine¡­ They can¡¯t notice¡­¡± Yang Lei lightly kissed Fang Yu¡¯s wet face. ¡°It¡¯s exciting like this¡­¡±


    The corner of Yang Lei¡¯s lips lifted as he smiled, smiling wickedly and contentedly.


    ¡°¡­Fuck!¡± Fang Yu also smiled helplessly. ¡°¡­You¡¯re just playing with fire! ¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Why would I play with fire? I¡¯m playing with you!¡± Yang Lei hugged Fang Yu and kissed his eyes and lips¡­


    When the two people finally went down to eat in neat clothes, the other people had already finished eating and left first.


    ¡°It¡¯s cold now! If you take a bath, you shouldn¡¯t bathe for so long. You¡¯ll catch a cold!¡±


    Aunt Zhang nagged.


    Yang Lei and Fang Yu both obediently responded and held their bowls to eat. Under the table, Yang Lei used his leg to touch Fang Yu, and Fang Yu also touched him¡­


    Not many days afterwards, Yan Ziyi wanted Yang Lei to go to Lu City again. It was still for those plots of land, and this time it was to survey the site. He had to go for two months. Yang Lei bore Yan Ziyi¡¯s scolding and refused to go, no matter what he said.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Last time you suffered, so you¡¯re not willing to go?¡± Yang Lei had never been careless about the things that Yan Ziyi tasked him with.


    ¡°No! Da Ge, ask someone else to go. I really can¡¯t go!¡±


    ¡°Why can¡¯t you go? You have to do something here?¡±


    How could Yang Lei be willing to go, and go for two months? Right now, he and Fang Yu were just in their hottest time. They couldn¡¯t even be separated for a day. Could they endure two months?


    Yang Lei came to a decision.


    ¡°Da Ge, I¡¯ll tell you the truth. I have a sweetheart!¡±


    ¡°I guessed that this was the matter!¡±


    Yan Ziyi also wasn¡¯t dumb. Seeing Yang Lei foolishly happy all day recently, disappearing the moment he got off work, it would be weird if he didn¡¯t have a sweetheart!


    ¡°I just can¡¯t be separated from them!¡±


    Yang Lei told Yan Ziyi seriously.


    ¡°You¡¯re serious this time? The sweetheart must be very beautiful, right?¡± Yan Ziyi had seen Yang Lei¡¯s attitude when dumping girls. He was very straightforward, and he had thought that Yang Lei wouldn¡¯t properly date.


    ¡°You¡¯ve seen them!¡±


    Yang Lei was quite forthright.


    ¡°I¡¯ve met them?¡± Yan Ziyi was puzzled. ¡°Who?¡±


    Yang Lei thought, If I say who it is, wouldn¡¯t you be scared to death?


    While Yang Lei and Yan Ziyi were chatting, Fang Yu had already returned to the small building first.


    That day, he left Grand Century Restaurant early. He returned to get something and prepared to go back again. Just when he got something and was walking down from the second-floor staircase, a man walked in from outside the small building.


    The two people met face-to-face.


    This was a middle-aged man in his forties, tall, handsome, with ice-cold dignity between his eyebrows, and serious.


    The man raised his head and saw Fang Yu. He stopped for a moment, his gaze sharply scanning over him.


    Ever since Fang Yu lived in the small building, he had never met this person. But the manner with which this man walked into the building like the master made Fang Yu realize that he was probably Yang Lei¡¯s family member.


    Fang Yu walked down the stairs more slowly. When he passed by the middle-aged man¡¯s side, he nodded politely. Then Fang Yu left and walked out of the yard.


    The man kept watching him go out.


    ¡°Who is that?¡±


    Aunt Zhang came over from behind. The man asked her.


    ¡°He¡¯s Xiao Lei¡­ Young Master¡¯s friend. He got hurt, and Young Master brought him back to recover.¡±


    ¡°Friend? He lives here?¡±


    The man furrowed his brows.


    ¡°How long has he lived here?¡±


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s been a while¡­ He¡¯s a pretty good kid¡­¡±


    Aunt Zhang murmured.


    That night, Yang Lei was called back to the military district house by his father.


    ¡°You fool around all day. How long are you going to mess around?¡±


    Yang Lei¡¯s father asked Yang Lei seriously.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been asking this question for several years. Is it meaningful?¡±


    Yang Lei didn¡¯t come back to listen to a lesson.


    ¡°You¡¯re preparing to keep messing around like this, for a lifetime?¡±


    Yang Lei¡¯s father usually didn¡¯t manage Yang Lei. Ever since he slapped Yang Lei out of the house, whatever Yang Lei did outside, it was out of his sight and out of his mind. But could he really not see it? Could he really not be bothered?


    ¡°Just why did you call me back!¡±


    Yang Lei was impatient.


    Yang Lei¡¯s father held back his anger. Facing this son, he only had a heavy heart.


    ¡°At the end of the year, go to ¡®Lu Zhi.¡¯ Your spot is already set.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not going!¡±


    ¡°You have to go! Who do you think this spot is reserved for?!¡±


    ¡°Who let you decide for me? Have you asked for my opinion? I¡¯ve long said that you couldn¡¯t manage me before. In the future, don¡¯t manage me either, okay?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t manage? If I don¡¯t manage you, then you¡¯ll be stupid like now!!¡±


    Yang Lei¡¯s father suddenly exploded. He was incapable of accepting that someone with his status and position had this kind of son. It was a great embarrassment!


    ¡°You think that I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re doing outside? Fighting and being taken to the police station, being a fighter for the gangdom, and causing trouble everywhere. You¡¯ve lost all of the Yang family¡¯s faces!¡±


    There was definitely no one else among the sons and daughters of senior cadre families like theirs, messing around in the gangdom like Yang Lei, who were able to stir up such a fuss.


    ¡°Hanging around with a group of slovenly people all day and even bringing the people into the small building. Hurry and get that little gangster away! Such indecent people. Stay farther away from these kinds of people!¡±


    Yang Lei¡¯s father extremely disliked Yang Lei being with these gangsters. When he saw Fang Yu¡¯s appearance, he knew that he was a gangster. Fang Yu had been a gangster for many years. Even if he was now the owner of a restaurant, that feeling of a Jianghu person still couldn¡¯t be hidden from Yang Lei¡¯s father¡¯s eyes that had read countless people.


    ¡°Who are you saying is indecent? That¡¯s my friend! Be more respectful to my friend!!¡±


    Yang Lei was suddenly angry.


    ¡°Friend? It¡¯s this kind of ¡®friend¡¯ that harmed you!¡±


    Yang Lei¡¯s father also wasn¡¯t calm. He had originally planned to talk with Yang Lei calmly, but once he saw Yang Lei¡¯s attitude, he became angry.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you a few days¡¯ time. Get rid of him. If you don¡¯t want to say it, I¡¯ll go talk to him.¡±


    Yang Lei really hadn¡¯t thought that his father would go to the small building and would interfere with this matter.


    ¡°Yang Dahai, don¡¯t go too far. That is my house. I¡¯ll let whoever I want live there! Who are you to manage me?¡±


    ¡°I am your father!¡±


    Yang Lei¡¯s father yelled.


    Yang Lei was stunned for a moment.


    ¡°My father?¡±


    Yang Lei smiled quite angrily.


    ¡°Now you say that you¡¯re my father? Are you worthy of my mother? Are you worthy of me?¡±


    Yang Lei yelled. He turned around and rushed out the door¡­


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Yang Dahai could not respond.


    He watched Yang Lei¡¯s back as he slammed the door and left. He stood, tightly furrowing his brows¡­


    That day, Fang Yu saw Yang Dahai. At night, Yang Lei returned to the house in the military district. Although Yang Lei didn¡¯t mention anything to him, Fang Yu still guessed what had happened.


    The gaze with which that middle-aged man looked at him was disgust. Fang Yu was adept in worldly matters, and he understood at a glance.


    When Yang Lei came back, Fang Yu was packing up. Yang Lei was anxious.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Yang-zi and the others are treating my place as a gathering place. I¡¯m always not there, and they find it quite boring. Running back and forth is also troublesome. I should move back.¡±


    ¡°You met Yang Dahai, right?¡±


    Once Yang Lei heard this, he knew that Fang Yu was making excuses. He didn¡¯t beat around the bush at all.


    ¡°What did my father say to you?¡±


    Fang Yu stopped. He guessed correctly.


    ¡°He didn¡¯t. We only saw each other,¡± Fang Yu said calmly.


    ¡°If I knew that it was your dad, I should have greeted him.¡±


    ¡°Who won¡¯t let you live here? Why are you in a hurry to leave?¡±


    Yang Lei snatched the box in Fang Yu¡¯s hands and threw it aside.


    ¡°I should really go back!¡±


    Fang Yu was helpless.


    ¡°Can I keep not going back to my own house? I¡¯m still paying rent for that house!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll pay it for you!¡±


    ¡°Ai¡­ It¡¯s not that!¡± Fang Yu was also helpless towards Yang Lei¡¯s stubbornness. ¡°Isn¡¯t it the same wherever I live? Isn¡¯t my place also quite good? It¡¯s comfortable and no one manages it. Didn¡¯t you used to love staying there the most? I¡¯ll go back and you go to my place. Won¡¯t we still be the same?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not the same! If anyone wrongs you, it¡¯s not okay!¡±


    ¡°How was I wronged?¡±


    Once Yang Lei thought about Yang Dahai¡¯s gaze and tone as he said that Fang Yu was ¡°indecent,¡± he was indignant and his heart ached. How could he say this about Fang Yu? Did he understand him? What did he know? He didn¡¯t even understand his own son!


    ¡°Stop being stubborn.¡±


    Fang Yu rubbed Yang Lei¡¯s hair, comforting him. Yang Lei was protecting him, and he was touched.


    ¡°We will be fine with anything. Don¡¯t make it difficult for Godmother and the others.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Yang Lei¡¯s heart ached. Fang Yu was always thinking about others!


    Fang Yu invited all of the people in the small building to the highest-class Grand Imperial Restaurant to eat. He gave each person a gift.


    Fang Yu¡¯s character was just this grateful and considerate.


    Everyone didn¡¯t know that he was leaving. They ate that meal very happily.


    On the next day, Fang Yu left. Before Fang Yu left, he asked Aunt Zhang to convey his farewell to the elders.


    ¡°Xiao Yu, come often to see Godmother¡­¡±


    Aunt Zhang was upset. When Yang Dahai left, he had given her instructions. Aunt Zhang didn¡¯t know how to bring this up. Now, Fang Yu was taking the initiative to leave. Her heart ached for this child.


    After Fang Yu left, Yang Lei also rarely returned to the small building.

 Chapter 57.2

    Fang Yu returned to the eighth-floor house, and Yang Lei also lived there with him. Before, although Yang Lei often spent the night there, most of the time, he still went back to his own house. Now, their relationship had changed. Yang Lei didn¡¯t want to go back to that house at all, so he simply brought over all of the things he frequently used and lived with Fang Yu.


    ¡°Can you do this? Will your dad agree?¡±


    ¡°Who cares if he agrees or not!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be like this. After all, he¡¯s your dad.¡±


    ¡°Fang Yu, you don¡¯t know. I don¡¯t regard him as my dad.¡±


    Although Fang Yu and Yang Lei were together, Yang Lei hadn¡¯t mentioned his family¡¯s past, and Fang Yu hadn¡¯t asked. He knew that this was a part of Yang Lei¡¯s heart he wasn¡¯t willing to have touched.


    But that night, Yang Lei told Fang Yu everything about his family¡¯s matters.


    Yang Lei¡¯s parents were a typical political marriage.


    At that time, Yang Lei¡¯s grandfather was the most senior local field military district commander, and Yang Dahai was his eldest son. Yang Lei¡¯s mother was the daughter of another large military district elsewhere. The two commanders had a deep friendship. It was a marriage within the same social class, and they became relatives by marriage. This kind of political marriage between children of senior cadres was very common in the military system at that time.


    Many political marriages didn¡¯t have an emotional foundation. Thus, they also caused many of the children from senior cadres¡¯ families to be unhappy. However, Yang Lei¡¯s father Yang Dahai truly loved Yang Lei¡¯s mother.


    Therefore, in the early stages of their marriage, Yang Dahai was very considerate to his wife, and their lives were very happy. But before marrying Yang Dahai, Yang Lei¡¯s mother Guo Yan, once had very deep feelings for a boyfriend. She had even defied her family¡¯s opposition and eloped with him. Later, under her family¡¯s strong resistance, they broke up, and she married Yang Dahai.


    Because Guo Yan¡¯s family was from out of town, Yang Dahai didn¡¯t know this history. Not long after Guo Yan married Yang Dahai, she gave birth to Yang Lei. The family could have been very happy, but at that time, the gossip also spread to Yang Dahai¡¯s ears. After investigation, Yang Dahai knew the history about Guo Yan¡¯s elopement with someone in the past.


    In those years, the implications of elopement were enough to ruin the reputation of an innocent girl. That was something that was hard even for an ordinary man to accept, much less a prestigious family like the Yang family, not to mention a senior cadre¡¯s son like Yang Dahai with extremely strong self-esteem and pride.


    Guo Yan was a weak but brave woman. She had once eloped for love, and this marriage was not out of her free will. However, after marrying Dahai and being together day and night, she fell very deeply in love with him.


    But after Yang Dahai found out about her past, he couldn¡¯t accept it. This made it painful for both of them. This pain extended to Yang Lei ¨C Yang Dahai started to suspect that Yang Lei was not his son.


    No matter how Guo Yan defended and proved herself, this shadow could not be eliminated from Yang Dahai¡¯s heart. The two people went from mutual love to mutual torment, suffering unbearably.


    During Yang Lei¡¯s entire childhood, he hadn¡¯t felt paternal love. Other people¡¯s fathers accompanied their children affectionately, but even his father¡¯s frightened little Yang Lei. In his memories, there were only his parents¡¯ quarrels and cold wars, his mother¡¯s tear-covered face, and his father¡¯s overnight absences. He didn¡¯t even remember his father hugging him.


    In order to uphold the so-called dignity of a senior cadre family, they didn¡¯t divorce, but they had already lost the foundation for trusting and living together. Later, Yang Dahai had an affair. At this time, Yang Lei was already in elementary school. The couple finally divorced. Yang Dahai married the new wife. Guo Yan wanted to bring Yang Lei back to her own family. It was Yang Lei¡¯s paternal grandfather who insisted on keeping Yang Lei by his side and wouldn¡¯t let her take him away. Only then did Guo Yan bear the pain and leave Yang Lei behind, going away.


    The despair of marriage also made Guo Yan¡¯s feelings for Yang Lei very complicated. She both loved this child and hated him. It was he who brought her husband¡¯s distrust towards her. So the familial love that Yang Lei experienced since he was young only came from his paternal grandfather and grandmother, as well as the nanny, driver, and gardener in that small building.


    When Yang Lei entered middle school, Yang Dahai changed careers from the armed forces to a locality. Without a soldier¡¯s restriction, he could leave the country. That time, he settled the emotional problem that he had for many years. He went abroad and did a paternity test, confirming that Yang Lei really was his biological son.


    Actually, Yang Lei, who had started entering puberty and growth during that time, had a face and stature that looked more and more like Yang Dahai. Everyone could see it. The paternity test only made the fact irrefutable.


    Yang Dahai knew that he was wrong, wrong for many years, and very absurdly wrong. Yang Dahai was in agony and felt remorseful. He had never done a father¡¯s duty for this son. But when he wanted to make up for it, it was already too late.


    Yang Lei matured very early. All children who came from these families matured early. He was also very smart. He knew that his father¡¯s attitude towards him had changed because he did a paternity test.


    In the late 1980s, when most adults still didn¡¯t know what paternity testing was, Yang Lei, a child of twelve or thirteen years, already knew.


    So, Yang Lei was like this now. So, Yang Lei never mentioned his family. So right now, no matter what Yang Lei did, with Yang Dahai¡¯s current status, position, and reputation, the Yang family members wouldn¡¯t dare to say anything because they knew that this family owed Yang Lei too much.


    Yang Dahai¡¯s later wife was a good person. She was very nice to Yang Lei, and Yang Lei respected her, even calling her Mom. Yet not long after forming a family with someone else, Yang Lei¡¯s biological mother Guo Yan got sick and passed away. At that time, Yang Dahai was a middle-aged man. He thought back to the past and knew that after the marriage, Guo Yan truly had never let him down. He regretted the past, but he also forever lost the opportunity to compensate.


    Right now, Yang Dahai wanted to give all of the compensation to Yang Lei. But at this point, Yang Lei wouldn¡¯t accept it anymore.


    Yang Lei lay on the steel wire bed, saying these things. He had never spoken of these matters or these words to another person. He hadn¡¯t even spoken them to his closest brothers. That day was his first time telling someone else, telling the person he loved the most.


    When Yang Lei said these things, he felt very relaxed. Before, he didn¡¯t speak because he always pretended that he didn¡¯t care whether or not he could receive love. But now, he had received this emotion, and he didn¡¯t need to be dissatisfied anymore.


    Fang Yu kept listening to him speak and didn¡¯t interrupt him. When Yang Lei stopped, Fang Yu reached out his hand and silently stroked Yang Lei¡¯s hair, stretching out his arm to him.


    Yang Lei turned his head and looked at him. He raised his head and laid it on Fang Yu¡¯s arm.


    Fang Yu pulled him into his arms, using the blanket to wrap the two of them. They didn¡¯t do anything, only leaning close together, using their body temperature to warm the other, like two little animals warming themselves. They only had each other by their side, and they only needed each other.


    ¡°Fortunately, I also have an uncle. My uncle is pretty good, much better than my dad.¡±


    When Yang Lei thought about his uncle, his mood became better.


    Yang Lei¡¯s second uncle Yang Datian was comparatively more like a real father. When Yang Lei was young, Yang Datian was not in Jianghai at that time because of historical reasons. He was in the lower countryside, and only came back to the city later. After Yang Datian returned, he loved Yang Lei very much. He brought him everywhere to play. Yang Datian only married and had children when he was close to forty. Right now, his daughter was only two or three years old. Yang Lei was nominally his nephew, but in actuality, he was not much different from his biological son. So since he was young, Yang Lei mingled with the Public Security Bureau, and so he was familiar with those policemen.


    ¡°My uncle is a good person. Next time, I¡¯ll bring you to meet him,¡± Yang Lei said with a smile.


    ¡°Can I meet him? You don¡¯t know what gangsters are afraid of the most?¡± Fang Yu joked in a quiet voice.


    ¡°It¡¯s not the same! Right now, he¡¯s also your uncle!¡± Yang Lei blurted out.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Fang Yu didn¡¯t speak. He lowered his head and looked at Yang Lei.


    Yang Lei also looked at him. The two of them looked at each other in silence. Fang Yu looked at him for a while, lowered his head, and kissed him slowly.


    ¡°Later, this is our home. Don¡¯t leave,¡± Fang Yu said¡­


    Yang Lei looked at Fang Yu¡¯s eyes. He reached out his hand, hugged Fang Yu, and buried his face into Fang Yu¡¯s chest¡­

 Chapter 58

    Yang Lei didn¡¯t return home and lived with a friend. Yang Dahai knew, but Yang Dahai didn¡¯t really interfere. He couldn¡¯t manage Yang Lei¡¯s affairs like an ordinary father. He could only manage issues of principle and general guidance. The more he managed the details of his life, the more Yang Lei opposed him. Yang Dahai knew this. Right now, Yang Dahai just wanted to make Yang Lei go to ¡°Lu Zhi.¡± As long as Yang Lei would agree to go, he would let him decide everything else himself.


    So, Yang Lei lived at Fang Yu¡¯s place very peacefully. In the morning, when they left the house, they were each busy with their own matters. In the afternoon after getting off work, Yang Lei would drive the car to pick up Fang Yu. They would go out to eat together, ride around, and then go back home together. Sometimes, they would bring along brothers from both sides to hang out. Sometimes, when Fang Yu¡¯s group of best friends came to play cards, play mahjong, and watch videos, Yang Lei would help Fang Yu receive them. It really was like a family of two.


    Fang Yu¡¯s life had been irregular for a long time. His stomach wasn¡¯t very good, and during that time, he kept having stomach problems. Yang Lei heard a folk recipe that making soup with pork tripe was very good for the stomach. Yang Lei didn¡¯t know how to make it, so he asked the aunt in the restaurant downstairs to help him make it. He paid money. Later, he watched on the side and thought that it was quite simple. He got his own pot and bought the freshest pork tripe and ingredients to make soup himself. Every night Fang Yu came back, he would watch him drink it. It was most effective to drink the pork tripe soup at a fixed time, but often at dinnertime, it was Fang Yu¡¯s busiest time at the Grand Century Restaurant. By the time he got back, it was already late. Yang Lei got an insulating pot and brought it to the company canteen¡¯s kitchen, borrowing a burner to boil it. At night, when he picked up Fang Yu, he used the insulating pot to take the soup and brought it to his office, insisting on watching him drink it on time.


    ¡°Don¡¯t bother with this. Can¡¯t we make it in our restaurant? You don¡¯t find it troublesome!¡±


    Fang Yu couldn¡¯t bear for Yang Lei to be busy like this.


    ¡°Can your restaurant make it taste like this?¡± Actually, pork tripe soup didn¡¯t have any taste at all. It was just medicine. Yang Lei was just worried. What good ingredients could others use if they made it, and could they boil it so carefully? Furthermore, he really didn¡¯t think it was troublesome. It was actually quite simple to just start the fire and boil it.


    This pork tripe soup truly was effective. Right now, Fang Yu didn¡¯t really get sick, so Yang Lei insisted on him continuing to drink the treatment.


    ¡°¡­I just don¡¯t want you to be troubled!¡±


    Fang Yu spoke the truth. His heart was comfortably warm inside.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine if you appreciate it!¡±


    Yang Lei smiled. Watching Fang Yu finish drinking the soup made him feel very accomplished.


    Every day, Yang Lei came to pick Fang Yu up and gave him soup to nourish the stomach. The people in the Grand Century Restaurant all said, Manager Fang is very lucky. In the past, a pretty young mistress came to deliver food. Now, there¡¯s even a brother here to deliver soup!


    Yang Lei sat in Fang Yu¡¯s general manager office watching him drink soup and made fun of him.


    ¡°Hey, that Lin Shanshan used to deliver food. Did it taste better than this?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! Your soup doesn¡¯t have any flavor at all! Can it taste good?¡±


    Fang Yu was straightforward.


    ¡°If it tastes good, then you should go eat hers! Wait, I¡¯ll go get her to deliver you some.¡±


    Yang Lei jokingly got up to leave. Fang Yu really didn¡¯t stop him and continued to drink.


    ¡°I¡¯m really going?¡±


    Yang Lei put his hand on the doorknob.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Fang Yu drank the soup.


    ¡°¡­Fuck, I¡¯m really going!¡±


    Yang Lei fiercely opened the door in feigned anger. Fang Yu, who had finished drinking the soup, suddenly got up and pushed the door closed. He pulled Yang Lei over and pushed him onto the sofa. The two of them laughingly messed around into a unit¡­


    In the car at night, Yang Lei brought Fang Yu and opened all of the car windows. Beyond¡¯s exciting music played the whole way¡­


    Today, there is only a remaining body


    Welcoming the glorious years


    Hold tight to freedom in the wind and rain


    After a life of wandering struggles


    Confidence can change the future¡­


    Yan Ziyi had encountered some trouble. He hadn¡¯t been developing very successfully on Lu City grounds. A local developer boss in Lu City wasn¡¯t satisfied that Yan Ziyi had stretched his hand out so far. During the initial competitive bidding for the land, he had competed with Yan Ziyi. Yan Ziyi was truly a little overbearing and had offended the other party. He knew that Yan Ziyi was a gangdom boss and could not be pushed around. The other party had also found Lu City¡¯s local gangdom powers to negotiate with Yan Ziyi.


    Yan Ziyi seemed to be kind and very agreeable, but to be able to reach the position of Jianghai boss today, how could he be he a pushover? Other people respected him one chi; he could return them one zhang. But if someone were pointing right at his head, how could he give in? If he gave in this time, and the streets said that Jianghai¡¯s gangdom was frightened by some of Lu City¡¯s hooligan leaders, how could Yan Ziyi continue in the future?


    To see if one should encounter strength with strength, one had to see if it was worth it or not. Yan Ziyi thought that it was worth it for the sake of profit and moral justice.


    Thus, on the issue of land, Yan Ziyi didn¡¯t give in at all, and he even declared to the other party that he couldn¡¯t possibly give up the land. If they were to take the Jianghai procedure, or whatever procedure, they shouldn¡¯t hesitate to do it. He would accept it.


    Yang Lei also thought that his Da Ge did the right thing.


    ¡°Is that the place you went to last time?¡±


    When Yang Lei spoke to Fang Yu about this matter, Fang Yu asked. When Fang Yu had chased Yang Lei, he also went to that place.


    ¡°Yes! I¡¯ve even met that Boss Wu!¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t say anything. He knows that I¡¯m my Da Ge¡¯s subordinate. Nothing else.¡±


    ¡°Be careful.¡±


    From this Boss Wu finding the gangdom to negotiate with Yan Ziyi, it could be seen that this person had a lot of connections with the local gangdom power. This would not be so easy to settle.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay! If we really have to go against Lu City, I also have to go up.¡±


    ¡°Tell Yan Ge to call me if necessary.¡±


    ¡°Okay! What can there be¡­¡±


    Yang Lei smiled. He knew that Fang Yu wanted to help him¡­


    Yang Lei felt that between him and Fang Yu, sometimes they were brothers and sometimes they were lovers. He was very addicted to this feeling. He liked Fang Yu, loved Fang Yu, but this kind of love was also different from the love between men and women. He thought of what Hua Mao had said before, The love between men and men was the purest. Yang Lei thought that this was probably true. The feelings between men could surpass love and desire for belongings. They could risk their lives for each other without any hesitation. That was not merely because of love. It was more because of the brotherhood between Fang Yu and Yang Lei of being able to give up their lives. That was completely different from the infatuation between men and women. That was a feeling that could make his blood boil, act without hesitation, and even give up his life.


    On a rare free evening, Yang Lei and Fang Yu were lying on the eighth-floor balcony and chatting, watching the golden red sunset on the horizon. Half the sky was stained with the magnificent sunset glow. There was a girl in the window across the balcony, sitting before the window and slowly combing her hair. She combed very slowly, like she was intentionally combing for them to see. Both of them noticed this. Yang Lei nudged Fang Yu with his elbow. The two of them looked at the girl across from them smilingly, like two hooligans.


    Yang Lei roguishly whistled.


    ¡°Sweetheart!¡± Yang Lei shouted loudly.


    In Jianghai, ¡°sweetheart¡± could refer to not only a girlfriend, but was also a standard phrase that ruffians used to chat up beautiful women.


    The girl¡¯s whole face turned red.


    Fang Yu smiled and frivolously whistled at the girl.


    The girl glanced at them, then shyly stood up and went in.


    ¡°Who do you think she fancied among the two of us?¡±


    Yang Lei smiled as he asked Fang Yu.


    ¡°She fancied both of us!¡±


    Fang Yu crinkled his eyes.


    ¡°Bull! She lives right across from you. She must have long fancied you!¡±


    ¡°So what if she fancies me? Can I go and do her?¡±


    Fang Yu was a real gangster, and his words were coarse.


    ¡°Go ahead. You don¡¯t dare?¡±


    Yang Lei challenged him.


    Fang Yu lay on the balcony. He tilted his head and glanced at Yang Lei, smiling faintly.


    ¡°Do her? ¨CI¡¯ll do you!¡±


    Fang Yu suddenly raised his voice and dragged Yang Lei into the room¡­


    That night on the bed, they kept ¡°doing it.¡±


    They kissed each other with tacit understanding. Their soft tongues played and intertwined dexterously. The tips of their tongues teased and rubbed each other, fluttering up and down in each other¡¯s mouths¡­ Fang Yu kissed Yang Lei tenderly. Yang Lei was used to Fang Yu¡¯s fierceness and roughness in bed. He didn¡¯t know that Fang Yu could also be this gentle¡­


    As Fang Yu kissed him tenderly, he entered him slowly. The two of them were already much more skilled than in the beginning. Yang Lei¡¯s pain had also lightened a lot¡­ Fang Yu slowly moved his waist. Yang Lei hugged Fang Yu¡¯s neck, panting in his arms¡­


    Fang Yu let his size swell inside of Yang Lei. He stopped, carefully and patiently explored, rubbing over inch by inch.


    ¡°¡­Is it there¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­No¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Here? ¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Wait¡­ wait, wait¡­¡±


    When Fang Yu rubbed over one part, Yang Lei¡¯s breathing suddenly became irregular. Fang Yu didn¡¯t hesitate at all. He started to repeatedly ram towards that place, faster and faster, more and more intense¡­


    Yang Lei¡¯s entire body trembled convulsively¡­


    The two people in passion talked nonsense about obscene words as they made love. As Fang Yu fucked Yang Lei, he growled: ¡°Will you let me fuck you? ¡­Will you? ¡­¡±


    Yang Lei¡¯s voice shook as he shouted, ¡°¡­I¡¯ll let you fuck me! ¡­I¡¯ll just let you¡­!¡±


    The madness of two men made love with vulgarity, barbarism, and force, no matter if it was their physical movements or their words¡­ It was all vulgar madness that women couldn¡¯t compare to and couldn¡¯t accept¡­


    After finishing, Fang Yu carried Yang Lei, whose body was covered with sweat. Fang Yu said, ¡°Yang Lei, I¡¯m really fucking crazy¡­¡±


    Yang Lei could never forget Fang Yu¡¯s gaze¡­


    After a few days, Yang Lei went to the company in the morning. Fang Yu drove him there. That day, Yang Lei said that Fang Yu should also be the driver once, and he could also experience the feeling of being the ¡°leader.¡±


    When they arrived, Fang Yu looked at Yang Lei who was getting out of the car.


    ¡°Tonight, Er Hei and his wife are treating. Come early.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t leave early today. I¡¯ll arrive a little later in the evening. You use the car. I¡¯ll go over myself.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Yang Lei was about to enter the building. Fang Yu had just pushed the gear and was about to leave, when Yang Lei turned back again.


    ¡°Why, forgot something?¡± Fang Yu asked.


    Yang Lei took a look around. There was no one. He opened the car door and leaned in, quickly kissing Fang Yu on the lips. He proudly drew back and closed the door with a ¡°pa.¡±


    ¡°¡­Fuck!¡±


    Fang Yu reacted and smiled as he cursed helplessly. He subconsciously looked around.


    Yang Lei was like a thieving cat, smiling proudly. He waved at Fang Yu, turned around, and went into the building.


    ¡°Come early in the evening!¡±


    Fang Yu shouted from the car.


    ¡°I know!¡±


    Yang Lei¡¯s back went in.


    Fang Yu left.


    But that night, Yang Lei didn¡¯t come.


    Yang Lei was ambushed by someone.


    The nickname of the Lu City gangdom boss that Boss Wu found was called Huang Gou-zi. This Huang Gou-zi liked fighting dirty and ambushing people, acting unreasonably. He was a despot in Lu City. Yan Ziyi challenged him face on, without giving him any face. Huang Gou-zi hated it so much that his teeth itched. He thought of some tricks to force Yan Ziyi to lower his head.


    If he followed the procedure of Jianghu, the two bosses should sit down and discuss this matter first. If they couldn¡¯t reach an agreement, then they should see whether they should gather people to negotiate or use money to solve it. If both sides didn¡¯t agree to use money to solve it, then it would be a Jianghu fight. It would go to whoever won. Fighting was forever the main way that the gangdom solved disputes.


    But this had a condition of putting it in the open and making everything clear. They agreed to the time, place, and how many people each should bring. All of this was specified very clearly. On that day, the two sides would face each other gong to gong and drum to drum, fighting openly.


    But Huang Gou-zi didn¡¯t do this. He ambushed people.


    He heard that Yang Lei was Yan Ziyi¡¯s capable subordinate, and he was the main person in charge of Lu City¡¯s land plot project. Huang Gou-zi sent people to ambush Yang Lei.


    That night, Yang Lei left the company. At the corner of the alley, someone surprise attacked him and knocked him out. He was stuffed into a van and brought to Lu City that night.


    Yang Lei truly was careless. He noticed that something was wrong and blocked the sudden attack from the person behind him, but he didn¡¯t think that over ten people would rush out from all around and use knockout drugs. Yang Lei consciousness also stopped there.


    Attacking from behind, ambushing someone, and using the lowest methods of knockout drugs that even the gangdom disdained, all of these were major Jianghu taboos. It could be seen what kind of person Huang Gou-zi was.


    The reason why Yang Lei was the one captured, and not Yan Ziyi¡¯s family or something, was because Huang Gou-zi still wanted to continue being in the gangdom. On the streets, if they touched family members when settling disputes, that was a deathly taboo. That would make it impossible for one to continue messing around anywhere.


    So, capturing a subordinate, a general, wanting to coerce Yan Ziyi, who was reputed for his chivalry and value of loyalty, was the simplest method.


    That night, Fang Yu searched all over the city of Jianghai.

 Chapter 59

    That night, Yan Ziyi received Huang Gou-zi¡¯s message. Huang Gou-zi¡¯s message was very simple: Your brother is fine. I won¡¯t touch him. Ask someone to come talk.


    Yan Ziyi was furious. He had touched one of his own people. Yan Ziyi had never been provoked like this.


    Huang Gou-zi also left a lifeline when he did things. He knew that this would infuriate Yan Ziyi, so he called a middleman to talk with Yan Ziyi. It was just to make Yan Ziyi pass over that plot of land. The price was negotiable.


    This middleman was an experienced person. He had friendly ties with both Lu City and Jianghai¡¯s gangdom. His name was Dong Ge. Because both sides would give him face, he was invited by Huang Gou-zi to be the middleman. What Huang Gou-zi was doing was called beating them once, then giving them a treat, leaving a way out. He was also afraid of completely provoking Yan Ziyi.


    Just when Yan Ziyi was angry, Fang Yu arrived.


    Fang Yu had received the news and came to see Yan Ziyi.


    At that time, Fang Yu had already brought people and turned Jianghai upside down. Nearly all of the gangs that currently hated Yang Lei or had once hated him were ¡°turned over¡± immediately.


    Fang Yu heard Yan Ziyi speak about the situation and didn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°Da Bing, take men there tomorrow. Tell them to first let him go. If they don¡¯t, there¡¯s nothing to talk about!¡±


    Although Yan Ziyi was furious, Dong Ge had once been kind to Yan Ziyi. Yan Ziyi truly had to give Dong Ge face.


    ¡°Yan Ge, I¡¯ll go.¡± Fang Yu raised his head and spoke.


    Fang Yu hadn¡¯t slept all night. His complexion was ashen.


    ¡°Xiao Fang, it¡¯s not that I¡¯m not letting you go. Dong Ge would hate it. He doesn¡¯t acknowledge strangers.¡±


    Dong Ge only acknowledged the people he knew. He was famous for being difficult to talk to.


    ¡°Dong Ge and I have history. I¡¯ll go talk to him,¡± Fang Yu said.


    Fang Yu went to Lu City that night. On the second day, he sat at Dong Ge¡¯s table. Dong Ge¡¯s people filled the room. Fang Yu took the risk of going alone.


    Seeing that Fang Yu was the one to come, Dong Ge was very surprised.


    ¡°Fang Yu, why is it you?¡±


    Seeing that Fang Yu was the one to come, Dong Ge was in a difficult situation.


    Because Fang Yu had once saved his life, he owed Fang Yu a favor.


    Fang Yu ran the Grand Century Restaurant. He had interacted with all kinds of people inside and outside of the gangdom. When Dong Ge went to Jianghai, he often ate at the Grand Century Restaurant, and he had some friendly relations with Fang Yu. Once, Dong Ge was hanging out while Fang Yu was also there. At that time, Dong Ge was approached by his enemies, trapped before a gambling machine and cut. He was alone and suffered greatly. Fang Yu didn¡¯t idly stand by. He acted and helped him. After Dong Ge got away, he was grateful towards Fang Yu. Otherwise, with the situation that day, he may have really died there. Dong Ge said to Fang Yu, if there was any need in the future, he would definitely return this favor to Fang Yu.


    So when Dong Ge saw that the person who came was Fang Yu, he silently cursed Yan Ziyi for being experienced. He even used the most suitable people.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you with Luo Jiu?¡±


    Dong Ge was puzzled that Fang Yu would get involved in this matter.


    ¡°The one who was taken is my brother. For life,¡± Fang Yu said calmly.


    ¡°Oh¡­¡±


    Dong Ge knew that this ¡°Hongmen banquet¡± today would be difficult to carry out.


    ¡°Dong Ge, I want to first look at him.¡±


    Fang Yu was still very calm.


    ¡°He¡¯s fine. Don¡¯t worry. Since I was asked to be the middleman, I¡¯ll help reasonably. I won¡¯t let Huang Gou-zi touch a hair on your brother¡¯s head.¡±


    Yang Lei was truly fine.


    Huang Gou-zi¡¯s people brought Yang Lei to Lu City and only locked Yang Lei up. They were just afraid of him fighting, so he was still tied up. When Yang Lei woke up, he explained the situation to Yang Lei. Huang Gou-zi was quite polite to Yang Lei, saying, ¡°Brother, I¡¯m sorry. You¡¯ll have to suffer for a moment. I know that this matter is unrelated to you. When it¡¯s settled over there, I¡¯ll immediately let you go. We have no enmity with you. As long as you don¡¯t run, no one here will dare to do anything to you. I, Huang Gou-zi, am also not a savage and unreasonable person. I was wrong in this matter. After this is over, I¡¯ll buy you a drink and make amends with you.¡±


    Huang Gou-zi also didn¡¯t want to do things to the extreme. He didn¡¯t need to do anything to Yang Lei.


    Yang Lei was also very calm. He understood.


    ¡°Brother, do me a favor,¡± Yang Lei said.


    ¡°I have a friend. He must be very worried that I¡¯m gone. Let me call him. I won¡¯t say anything else. I¡¯ll just tell him that I¡¯m fine.¡±


    ¡°Fang Yu, I¡¯ll also disclose something to you.¡±


    At the table, Dong Ge pondered for a moment, and disclosed this to Fang Yu.


    ¡°According to reason, you saved my life, and you did me a favor. Today, no matter what, I should comply with the things you ask. But to tell the truth, I also owe Huang Gou-zi a big favor. Otherwise, today, I also wouldn¡¯t be pulled into this. Both sides have done me a favor. If I comply with you, then I can¡¯t comply with him. Tell me, what should I do?¡±


    Dong Ge was really in a difficult situation. If Huang Gou-zi didn¡¯t take this favor, Dong Ge also wouldn¡¯t be involved in this matter. Was it easy to be a middleman? If you didn¡¯t do well, you would offend both sides and only cause trouble for yourself.


    ¡°Dong Ge, I won¡¯t make it difficult for you. I¡¯ll find whoever did this. Just please don¡¯t intervene. I¡¯ll talk with Huang Gou-zi about the rest.¡±


    ¡°No. If I stop in the middle of something I promised, how can I still be a boss in the future?¡±


    ¡°Then write off that incident last time. Pretend that I wasn¡¯t there that day, and you don¡¯t owe me. Today, I¡¯ll follow the rules here and draw the path.¡±


    Drawing the path was to negotiate with a bargaining chip, eliminating all feelings and relationships. It was mostly without any feeling and very harsh conditions. One party brought it up and saw if the other party would accept it.


    Dong Ge¡¯s expression darkened.


    ¡°Fang Yu, what kind of person do you take me as? You saved my life, and that¡¯s final. What does it mean to pretend you weren¡¯t there that day? Am I someone to go back on my word? If I draw the path for someone I owe a favor to, aren¡¯t you slapping me in the face?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t mean it that way. Dong Ge, I¡¯ll also disclose with you. I must have the person. Today, even if I die, I have to bring him away,¡± Fang Yu said, still calm.


    Dong Ge looked at Fang Yu¡¯s gaze and knew that there was no leeway to save this matter. Today, he definitely had to give Fang Yu an account. Otherwise, this Hongmen banquet would definitely cause endless troubles.


    Dong Ge knew what kind of person Fang Yu was. He was tough. If you were tough, he would only be tougher than you. If you really violated his bottom line, he would fight to the end without any hesitation. His personality was exactly the same as Luo Jiu¡¯s. He truly was a gold class fighter who Luo Jiu had taught with his own hand.


    ¡°Huang Gou-zi was wrong in this matter. How about this? I¡¯ll bring your brother to my place and guarantee that no one touches him. If you can¡¯t trust Huang Gou-zi, you should trust me. Yan Ziyi and Huang Gou-zi will discuss what they should discuss. After they finish discussing it, I¡¯ll let him go. How about that?¡±


    Dong Ge also wasn¡¯t dumb. He didn¡¯t want to offend either side.


    ¡°Dong Ge, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t trust you. I said just now. Today, I must take him away.¡±


    A delay could cause many troubles. Fang Yu wouldn¡¯t leave the slightest chance.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already spoken to this extent. Are you not going to give me face?¡±


    Dong Ge¡¯s expression darkened. Before so many people, his self-respect couldn¡¯t stand it.


    ¡°Dong Ge, I¡¯ll toast to you.¡±


    Fang Yu raised his glass.


    Dong Ge clinked glasses with him suspiciously. Fang Yu tossed his head and downed the wine. Dong Ge also downed the wine.


    ¡°Everyone is here to witness. I, Fang Yu, have thrown down my words. Today, Dong Ge downed this cup of mine and returned the favor from last time!¡±


    ¡°Fuck! Fang Yu, you¡­¡±


    ¡°Dong Ge, in the future, whoever dares to say that you were immoral today, I¡¯ll cut them. Draw the path!¡±


    Fang Yu tossed the glass.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Dong Ge looked at Fang Yu and was shocked.


    He really hadn¡¯t thought that Fang Yu could do this much for his brother. Not seizing a favor and not counting on others was easy to say, but how many people could really do it?


    He was impressed by this kind of man!


    ¡°Good! You¡¯re a man!!¡±


    Dong Ge slapped the table and also stood up.


    ¡°I respect that you¡¯re a man! But I¡¯m entrusted by others, and I have to do it well. I have to give people an account! This matter today, I¡¯ll draw a path!¡±


    Dong Ge took off his coat and took off his shirt, baring his upper body. He pulled out a knife from his waist and plunged it fiercely into the table.


    ¡°I can¡¯t deny that you didn¡¯t ask for a favor. Today, I, Dong Ge, will speak here. I¡¯ll draw a path and you accept it. As long as you accept, I¡¯ll ask Huang Gou-zi to let go of the person in the back right now! If he doesn¡¯t let him go, I¡¯ll take this knife and put it to his throat. Everyone heard me. I will do as I say. If I can¡¯t do it, from today on, Dong Ge will not exist!¡±


    ¡°Okay! Dong Ge, this sentence of yours is enough!¡±


    What Fang Yu wanted was this sentence!


    Dong Ge pulled out that sharp knife, looked at it, and suddenly stabbed the knife into his bare left arm. It was a full ten centimeters deep.


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    Everyone at the table was shocked. No one knew what he was doing.


    Dong Ge suddenly pulled out the knife. Disregarding the blood flowing down, he threw the bloody knife onto the table.


    ¡°Fang Yu, is this knife worth discussing with you? Is it worth you asking Yan Ziyi to give in, and then I¡¯ll release him?¡±


    That knife soaked in blood was horrifyingly placed on the table. The gurgling blood flowing out of the wound flowed over Dong Ge¡¯s bare upper body. If someone walked into the wrong room at this time and saw this bloody scene, they would be stunned.


    Dong Ge didn¡¯t even glance at the blood on his body. He stared Fang Yu in the eye.


    On the streets, this was called ¡°incredible.¡± The meaning was, I¡¯ve done this. Do you dare? If not, you have to accept my terms!


    For the most part, if the demands made during negotiations on the streets weren¡¯t too outrageous, the party being discussed would accept. It was because it took courage to stab oneself like that, and not everyone dared to play that way.


    Everyone at the table looked at Fang Yu. Everyone thought that Fang Yu should give in.


    Fang Yu stood, still calm.


    ¡°Dong Ge, I¡¯ll ask a question. Those words just now, do they count?¡±


    ¡°They count!¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Once Fang Yu spoke that word, he had already picked up that bloody knife. Without waiting for Dong Ge to react, Fang Yu stabbed the knife into his own arm in the same place and the same depth as Dong Ge.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Everyone looked at him. Dong Ge also looked at him.


    Fang Yu pulled out the knife. Blood dyed Fang Yu¡¯s white shirt red.


    But Fang Yu didn¡¯t put down the knife. He looked at the placement of the wound, aimed at it, and stabbed it again.


    Someone at the table couldn¡¯t hold back and let out a shout.


    Everyone saw that Fang Yu¡¯s stab suddenly pierced through his arm, straight through!


    The knife went through the bottom of his arm¡¯s bone. If someone saw that bloody hole closely, they would wish that they had never seen it.


    Blood gushed like a spring.


    Fang Yu didn¡¯t pull out the knife. He put down his right hand and let that knife stay in his arm. The handle was exposed on one end and the knife¡¯s tip was exposed on the other.


    Half of his body was blood red, contrasting with Fang Yu¡¯s unmoving face.


    ¡°Dong Ge, tell me what to do next. I¡¯ll listen,¡± Fang Yu said.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Dong Ge was shocked. Everyone at the table was shocked.


    No one spoke. Everyone looked at him¡­


    According to the recollections of someone at the scene, he had seen many scenes of gangdom negotiations. There were gang fights, guns, fighting until they were bloody all over, and using knives to stab each other, but there had never been a scene that shocked him as much as the quiet bloody scene that day.


    ¡°Has everyone seen this? Today, it¡¯s not my Dong Ge who didn¡¯t carry out Huang Gou-zi¡¯s matter. The path was drawn and it was accepted! Does anyone still fucking have crap to say?!¡±


    No one said a word.


    ¡°Lu-zi, call Huang Gou-zi! Let him go!! ¡­¡± Dong Ge roared¡­

 Chapter 60

    Yang Lei made that phone call. After he called, he knew that Fang Yu had already arrived at Lu City and was negotiating.


    Speaking about these things takes time. At that time, very soon and before Yang Lei had asked about where Fang Yu was, he had already met Fang Yu.


    Under the circumstances of that day, Huang Gou-zi was hung over the fire. Since he had invited a middleman and held a negotiation banquet, he had to follow the Jianghu rules. Before that many Jianghu people, Huang Gou-zi was caught in a difficult position. He didn¡¯t want to let go of the person, but he couldn¡¯t not let him go.


    Although Huang Gou-zi and Yan Ziyi¡¯s matter wasn¡¯t finished, including Boss Wu and Yan Ziyi¡¯s conflict, how it was later resolved didn¡¯t have much to do with Yang Lei and Fang Yu. It won¡¯t be mentioned here.


    That night at the hospital, Fang Yu¡¯s wounds were properly dressed, and he stayed in the hospital overnight for observation. The doctors told Fang Yu and Yang Lei he nearly hit a big nerve which would have left his entire arm useless. If he didn¡¯t properly heal for several months and he kept fighting fiercely, then he didn¡¯t need to keep this arm.


    When they returned to Jianghai, Yan Ziyi wanted to set out wine to thank Fang Yu. Fang Yu said, ¡°Yan Ge, maybe another day. Today, Yang Lei and I are both tired.¡±


    When they got home to the eighth-floor house, Yang Lei brought Fang Yu to lay on the bed. According to the doctor¡¯s requirements, he fixed his arm, took medicine, and changed his medications. Yang Lei was silent the entire time, focused on doing every task. His movements were agile and very quick.


    When everything was finished, Yang Lei was about to leave the room and throw away the gauze.


    ¡°Can you say something to me?¡±


    Fang Yu looked at Yang Lei, helpless.


    Yang Lei stood for a while and turned around.


    ¡°You really want to hear me speak?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Then okay.¡±


    Yang Lei threw away the gauze, dragged a chair, and sat before the bed, but he was still silent. He looked at Fang Yu for a while.


    He looked for a very long time. He didn¡¯t say a word.


    Fang Yu met his gaze. Yang Lei stared right at him, like he had never seen him like this.


    ¡°Fang Yu, do you know what I thought of you before?¡± Yang Lei spoke.


    ¡°What did you think?¡±


    ¡°You can fight, you¡¯re righteous, and you use your brain.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Fang Yu was silent.


    ¡°Do you use your brain?¡±


    Yang Lei asked him, like he was looking for confirmation. Fang Yu glanced at him.


    ¡°Do you?!¡±


    Yang Lei suddenly raised his voice!


    ¡°I know the limits!¡±


    Fang Yu furrowed his brows. In that situation, he couldn¡¯t think about that much.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know your limits!!¡±


    Yang Lei suddenly stood up. The chair that was pushed away by his movements made a grating sound against the floor.


    ¡°You know your limits?! If you know your limits, would you stab straight through yourself?! ¡­You almost lost your arm, you know?! ¡­¡±


    The sound of Yang Lei¡¯s roaring made even his own ears buzz. After roaring these words, a heat suddenly rushed up from under his eyes, rushing straight to the bottom of his eyes.


    He held it in until now. He endured it, but he had nearly gone crazy from holding back! When he knew how this negotiation was ¡°discussed,¡± when he saw Fang Yu like that in that room, until now, Yang Lei couldn¡¯t find a single word to describe his feelings at that moment.


    Many years afterwards, when Yang Lei was middle-aged, no matter what kind of situation he faced, he never felt the same as he had on that day and at that time.


    When Fang Yu saw him, he even asked him, ¡°Are you okay?¡± Fang Yu, who had blood over half of his body and whose face was white, asked him, who hadn¡¯t even lost a single hair, if he was fine!!


    ¡°I really know my limits. I stabbed towards the flesh underneath and lost some blood. It can¡¯t hurt my nerves,¡± Fang Yu explained stubbornly.


    ¡°¡­Did it reach that point? Did things reach that point?! ¡­You¡¯re just a fool! An idiot! ¡­How many arms do you have available to stab? If you stab for this little matter and become crippled, how will you still be able to use it for the rest of your life?! ¡­Can¡¯t you treat yourself like a human being?! ¡­¡±


    Yang Lei didn¡¯t know what he said¡­ He was incoherent and had a splitting headache¡­


    ¡°I thank you for doing it for me, okay?! ¡­¡±


    Yang Lei finally shouted out. His eyes were bright red and his throat was tightly blocked by something¡­


    ¡°¡­Have you thought about what I feel?? ¡­¡±


    He forcefully suppressed his voice to prevent it from changing pitch, choking out these words¡­


    Only when Yang Lei calmed down did Fang Yu speak.


    ¡°Today, if it weren¡¯t you, if it were Jiu Ge, Lao Liang, or Er Hei, I would do the same. Today, if I were the one who was ambushed, you would also do the same. Am I right?¡± Fang Yu said.


    Yang Lei didn¡¯t speak.


    That was right. Things like this, in normal people¡¯s eyes, were bloody and unimaginable. But in the gangdom, it was normal, too normal. For righteousness, fierce fights, for one or two words, stabbing someone to death and taking someone¡¯s life was too common. What did bleeding matter? What did being crippled matter? To these Jianghu fighters who had truly come over from the edge of the knife, what did it all matter? Death was no big deal! Even killing someone wasn¡¯t a big deal. What else mattered??


    Had Yang Lei seen little? Had he participated in little?


    Before, Yang Lei didn¡¯t think this way. He thought that this was the gangdom. If you were here, then you had to bear it. These were the rules. Those who couldn¡¯t even fucking bear this, why would they be in the gangdom??


    But now, when it was placed on Fang Yu, when it was placed on the person he truly cared about, Yang Lei realized that these were all different. Completely different.


    When he followed Yan Ziyi, there was a word that Yan Ziyi once said to him.


    If you¡¯re out here, don¡¯t have any cares.


    Yang Lei hadn¡¯t thought about it before, but now, he started to think about it.


    He started to think about things that he had not considered before. He started to think about the future, think about what he really wanted, and what he needed¡­


    In a sense, it was now that Yang Lei started to really think about his life.


    Only once a boy started to really think about his life did he become a man. This change was at a certain moment of his life.


    To Yang Lei, this moment in his life was because of another person.


    Later, Yang Lei didn¡¯t say anything else.


    Fang Yu understood what he wanted to say. He also understood what Fang Yu wanted to say.


    In that situation that day, no matter which one of them it was, they would do this.


    Between them, no matter what else they were, they were brothers first. They could die for the other, and they could give up their lives for the other.


    This could even have nothing to do with love. This didn¡¯t need to be defined by love.


    At night, Yang Lei lay by Fang Yu¡¯s side. Fang Yu hadn¡¯t fallen asleep. He turned his head and watched Yang Lei lie down.


    ¡°Still ignoring me?¡±


    When Yang Lei had lain down, Fang Yu asked him.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Yang Lei didn¡¯t answer, turning his head to look at Fang Yu. He looked at Fang Yu for a while and turned over. His hand put his hand under Fang Yu¡¯s body, avoiding Fang Yu¡¯s left arm. He used force and pulled Fang Yu over.


    ¡°The doctor said that you have to lay on your side. Didn¡¯t you listen?¡±


    Yang Lei said in a rough tone. He held Fang Yu in his arms, making Fang Yu face him. He pressed Fang Yu¡¯s head into his shoulder.


    ¡°Sleep!¡±


    Yang Lei hugged him tightly.


    ¡°¡­Fuck¡­ Can you let me breathe¡­?¡± Fang Yu wasn¡¯t used to this position. His face was tightly blocked by Yang Lei¡¯s solid shoulder. Fang Yu didn¡¯t know whether to laugh or cry.


    ¡°Then don¡¯t breathe!¡±


    Yang Lei still didn¡¯t let go. He subtly loosened his arm a little.


    ¡°¡­You¡¯re too overbearing. You won¡¯t even let me breathe?¡±


    Fang Yu joked. Yet his right hand moved, moving to Yang Lei¡¯s back, like he was pacifying him. He patted him lightly.


    Yang Lei¡¯s heart seemed to also have been lightly patted by that hand. Yang Lei lowered his head and mercilessly bit Fang Yu¡¯s neck¡­


    ¡°¡­You¡¯re a freaking fool¡­!!¡±


    Yang Lei¡¯s voice was pressed into Fang Yu¡¯s shoulder. He cursed fiercely¡­


    ¡°¡­Fuck! When I turned over the entire Jianghai for you, how did I fucking feel?! ¡­¡±


    Fang Yu was suddenly angry. Fang Yu said¡­

 Chapter 61

    Yang Lei knew that if it were Jiu Ge, Lao Liang, Er Hei, or any one of Fang Yu¡¯s brothers for life, he would do the same. But he also knew that Fang Yu didn¡¯t want him to feel guilty and didn¡¯t want him to feel like he owed him.


    Was Yang Lei someone who could let Fang Yu be cut for nothing? Would he not take revenge?


    Although Yang Lei didn¡¯t say anything in front of Fang Yu, Fang Yu knew Yang Lei too well. Yang Lei would definitely take revenge.


    ¡°Don¡¯t torment yourself!¡± Fang Yu warned Yang Lei.


    ¡°Yan Ge said that he would give you justice in this matter. Don¡¯t interfere. I drew the line and followed the rules. You can¡¯t seek revenge. You know the rules!¡±


    Fang Yu was afraid that Yang Lei would impulsively find Huang Gou-zi to start trouble. With Yang Lei¡¯s personality, he definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to bear it.


    ¡°Then your arm was stabbed through for nothing??¡± Yang Lei asked back.


    ¡°Those are two different matters! If you go and provoke Huang Gou-zi, and people from Lu City come again to fight you, can this matter end?¡±


    Actually, this kind of revenge seeking among the gangdom was mutual revenge to begin with. Everyone knew that if they took revenge like that, there would definitely be no end, but they still had to take revenge. This was Jianghu. Before, Fang Yu had also done this. He would definitely take revenge and restore justice. If he didn¡¯t fight until one side was completely defeated and was laid flat, then it wasn¡¯t considered over. At that time, he had no worries or cares. He was fearless and invincible.


    But now, Fang Yu wasn¡¯t willing to drag this matter on.


    Yan Ziyi warned Yang Lei that he must let him personally resolve this matter.


    ¡°If my brother is kidnapped and the brother has to fight for himself, do I still need to be around as the boss?¡± Yan Ziyi asked Yang Lei.


    But if Yang Lei could let Fang Yu get stabbed twice for nothing, then that wouldn¡¯t be Yang Lei.


    But before Yang Lei made a move, Huang Gou-zi already got into trouble.


    Huang Gou-zi was fine, but he learned a little lesson. It was strange that later, it wasn¡¯t heard that Huang Gou-zi made any fanfare to look for revenge. It wasn¡¯t known what someone had over him. Huang Gou-zi habitually ambushed people, and he had in fact ambushed many people. Now, hearing that Huang Gou-zi was taken care of, they were all quite happy. There were people who said that it was Yan Ziyi who led people to avenge his subordinate. There were also people who said that it was Fang Yu who avenged his brother¡¯s kidnapping. There were even people who said that Dong Ge and Huang Gou-zi got into a fight. Of course, there were also those who said that it was another enemy. There were all kinds of speculation, but no one had evidence. Hang Gou-zi had offended many people. He would fall sooner or later, so later, no one discussed this matter.


    Yang Lei had asked both Yan Ziyi and Fang Yu. No one answered him.


    In the gangdom, many things were done not only for righteousness, but also for the streets to see and to frighten and prevent similar things from happening again. So after this matter, the people on Jianghai¡¯s streets made two observations: Firstly, don¡¯t touch Yan Ziyi¡¯s people. Whoever touched them would not have a good life. Secondly, don¡¯t touch Fang Yu¡¯s brothers for life. Whoever touched them would also not have a good life.


    After Er Hei got married, Fang Yu brought Er Hei to the Grand Century Restaurant to help him. When his arm was healing, Er Hei helped to manage the restaurant¡¯s affairs, and Fang Yu didn¡¯t need to be too busy. He and Yang Lei agreed on three rules. Fang Yu couldn¡¯t do impulsive and idiotic things again. Yang Lei also would change his impulsive temper. He wouldn¡¯t provoke trouble, unless other people gave him trouble.


    One night, Yang Lei took Fang Yu for a drive and got to the large bridge on the river. As they smoked cigarettes, Yang Lei asked Fang Yu, ¡°Fang Yu, have you thought about what the two of us will be doing 20 years later?¡±


    Fang Yu glanced at him.


    ¡°Why did you think about asking this?¡±


    ¡°I just suddenly thought about it.¡±


    When Yang Lei was young, he had thought about it. When he was young, he wanted to be a policeman when he grew up and catch bad guys. It was very cool. But reality and ideals were always opposites. Now he had grown up to become a bad guy, getting caught by the police.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t thought about it,¡± Fang Yu stopped for a moment and said.


    ¡°Why haven¡¯t you thought about it? You haven¡¯t thought about what you would be like 20 years later?¡±


    Yang Lei turned his head and looked at him.


    ¡°You want me to tell the truth?¡±


    ¡°Say it.¡±


    Fang Yu was silent for a moment.


    ¡°At that time, I thought that I most likely wouldn¡¯t be able to live to that age¡­¡±


    Fang Yu said. He smiled with self-mockery and took a puff of the cigarette¡­


    After hearing these words, Yang Lei felt that something in his heart was scratched on by hard glass. He was that upset.


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense! Should you curse yourself like this?!¡±


    Yang Lei was upset from hearing it!


    ¡°What is 20 years? Menaces remain for a thousand years!! Don¡¯t you know?¡±


    ¡°Haha¡­¡±


    Fang Yu smiled. His smile was very relaxed, with warm feelings.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t afraid of death before. Now, I¡¯m cowardly. I¡¯m afraid¡­¡± Fang Yu said.


    When the arrogance, restlessness, and recklessness of youth gradually matured, they would slowly precipitate. In this process, there were people who paid a very large price, while others willingly changed for someone else.


    During that time, while Yang Lei looked after Fang Yu, he worked for Yan Ziyi¡¯s company. Before, he thought that all he had to do in the company was just listen to Da Ge and work for Da Ge. But now he thought that he should treat this work as a job, as a serious matter, and in the long term, as a career.


    Before, he didn¡¯t need to think about the future and he didn¡¯t bother thinking about it. But now, he had a lot to think about. He wasn¡¯t thinking about one person¡¯s future, but two people¡¯s.


    The weather became colder and colder. Ever since Yang Lei moved out of his house, he hadn¡¯t gone back. Yang Dahai had called him several times telling him to go back home. He wanted to discuss something with him, and Yang Lei knew what he wanted to discuss. He spoke a sentence to Yang Dahai: ¡°I said before, I¡¯m not going. Don¡¯t waste your efforts. Give the spot to the right person as soon as possible. Don¡¯t be blind!¡±


    Yang Lei was very determined about this matter. He was rethinking the paths that he should take from then on, but there was one thing. He couldn¡¯t leave Jianghai, and he couldn¡¯t leave Fang Yu. He wouldn¡¯t go anywhere.


    One night, in Fang Yu¡¯s eighth-floor house, someone knocked at the door. Fang Yu went over and freely opened the door. Then Fang Yu stood still.


    ¡°Who is it?¡±


    Not hearing Fang Yu¡¯s voice, Yang Lei walked out, puzzled.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Yang Lei saw the serious and cold Yang Dahai standing at the door.


    Dahai found out that Yang Lei was living here, so he came.


    It wasn¡¯t hard to find out. Yang Dahai asked Chuan-zi. Chuan-zi had been with Yang Lei since they were in diapers. Yang Dahai knew him.


    Yang Dahai saw Fang Yu¡¯s face and recognized him. He had a strong impression of this young person with Jianghu¡¯s air and aggressiveness. It was easy for one to remember Fang Yu¡¯s outer appearance.


    Yang Dahai furrowed his brow. He knew that Yang Lei was living with those ¡°indecent¡± gangsters outside. He hadn¡¯t thought that it was this little gangster that he had brought into the small building last time.


    ¡°How did you find this place?¡±


    Yang Lei¡¯s face was stiff. He hadn¡¯t thought that Yang Dahai would actually find him here.


    There wasn¡¯t any expression on Yang Dahai¡¯s authoritative yet not angry face.


    Fang Yu reacted first. He let Yang Dahai into the house.


    Yang Dahai stood in the middle of that small living room. He silently looked around the house a few times, and his gaze swept towards Fang Yu, then fell on the arm that was still tied with cloth.


    Fang Yu had seen this gaze before. It was exactly the same as the gaze when Yang Dahai first saw him.


    ¡°Why did you come here?¡± Yang Lei asked impatiently.


    ¡°I came to see what kind of place you¡¯re living in and who you¡¯re living with.¡±


    ¡°Then you see it now? Can you leave?¡±


    ¡°Yang Lei!¡±


    Fang Yu stopped Yang Lei. Yang Lei didn¡¯t speak.


    Ever since Yang Dahai came in, this house seemed to be shrouded and weighed down by a heavy atmosphere. Yang Dahai¡¯s expression that was as cold and solemn as iron was out of place in this small house.


    Among the three men, no one spoke.


    Fang Yu poured a glass of tea and gave it to Yang Dahai. Yang Dahai glanced at him and accepted it. He didn¡¯t drink it and placed it on the table.


    ¡°What is your name?¡±


    Yang Dahai looked at Fang Yu.


    ¡°Fang Yu,¡± Fang Yu replied.


    ¡°Fang Yu, I have some matters that I want to discuss with my son. If you don¡¯t mind, I would like you to first take leave for a moment.¡±


    Yang Dahai¡¯s words were very polite, but his tone was cold and unaccepting of refusal.


    That was the condescending tone that superiors habitually used.

 Chapter 62

    ¡°Okay,¡± Fang Yu said. He went to get his coat, and Yang Lei pulled him to a stop.


    ¡°Yang Dahai, have you figured it out? This is someone else¡¯s house! What right do you have to make someone else leave?¡±


    When Yang Lei saw his dad ordering Fang Yu around, he was filled with anger!


    ¡°If you were willing to come back home to talk, I wouldn¡¯t come up here.¡±


    If Yang Lei didn¡¯t go home this whole time, would Yang Dahai himself come to this place where a little gangster lived?


    ¡°You have to drive him away, right? Then okay, you can stay here alone. I¡¯ll leave with him.¡±


    Yang Lei was very disgusted by this condescending and scornful attitude that his dad always had. Now, this attitude was used on Fang Yu, and Yang Lei couldn¡¯t stand it even more.


    ¡°Yang Lei, change your attitude!¡±


    Fang Yu couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. He knew that there was deep conflict between father and son, but he thought that the attitude Yang Lei used to speak with his father wasn¡¯t the one to solve the problem at all.


    ¡°If you have something to say, say it well. I¡¯ll go out for a walk.¡±


    Fang Yu took his coat, nodded at Yang Dahai, and was about to leave.


    ¡°Wait.¡±


    Yang Lei called Fang Yu to a stop, looking at Yang Dahai.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you just want to talk about the ¡®Lu Zhi¡¯ matter? Okay, talk about it in front of my friend. I don¡¯t have anything that he can¡¯t listen to. This is his house. Can you respect people a little?¡± Yang Lei said¡­


    Yang Dahai didn¡¯t insist anymore.


    That day, the conversation between the father and son was held in front of Fang Yu. Before Yang Dahai came to discuss, he had already decided that no matter what attitude Yang Lei had today, he had to speak with him calmly. Concerning Yang Lei¡¯s future, as a father, he could tolerate his son¡¯s hostile attitude towards him, but he couldn¡¯t let him go further and further down a crooked road.


    Several times, Yang Lei¡¯s tone towards Yang Dahai was a little blunt, but he was stopped by Fang Yu, who was sitting next to him.


    It was only now that Yang Dahai looked straight at Fang Yu.


    He could tell that this young man had a great influence on Yang Lei. Yang Lei could actually immediately stop talking because of his words. Yang Dahai had never seen Yang Lei this obedient to others.


    ¡°I¡¯ll express my thoughts again. Right now, I¡¯m interested in the construction company work, and I can do it. This company is developing right now. Watch, after another few years, real estate development will be the brightest industry, no worse than the road you¡¯ve prepared for me. I don¡¯t have any interest in ¡®Lu Zhi¡¯ at all, and I¡¯m not made for that. I thank you for doing that work for me, but if you¡¯re really doing it for my own good, then please respect my thoughts. I can take responsibility for my own future!¡±


    Yang Lei said this. It was also his first time talking with Yang Dahai so calmly.


    ¡°What is the nature of that company? What kind of person is the company¡¯s boss? The gangdom and gangs. You want to be in these gangs for a lifetime. Are there the future and the prospects that you speak of here?¡±


    Yang Dahai seriously asked in response.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t say that I would stay in this company for a lifetime. In the future, I could also do something else. It¡¯s just that I¡¯ve never thought about going to the army.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with going to the army?¡± Yang Dahai furrowed his brow. ¡°You were born in a military family! Your grandparents and parents were all upright, and they could keep their head up a whole lifetime! What you lack is training and this upright conduct. Look at you right now¡­ improper and indecent!¡±


    Yang Dahai had already restrained himself and spoke very politely. If this were the usual times, he would scold that the Yang family hadn¡¯t had someone so self-degenerate and indifferent like Yang Lei in generations!


    ¡°I¡¯m improper and indecent, and you can hold your head up? Is your head up? Don¡¯t speak so pretentiously. I don¡¯t like to hear it!¡±


    Yang Lei suddenly got angry.


    ¡°I admit that on the issue of your mother and you, I owe you and your mother, but today, we are discussing your future. Don¡¯t bring your emotions into it. This is taking responsibility for your future!¡±


    Yang Dahai was also impatient. Every time Yang Lei mentioned this problem, Yang Dahai was unable to be calm.


    ¡°I can decide my own future! Since I was young, when have you listened to my thoughts? Before, you didn¡¯t care about me. You wouldn¡¯t even ask if I was alive or dead. Right now, you want to care, but do you know what I want? You only ask others to listen to your arrangements. Use this on your subordinate officials. Don¡¯t use it on me!¡±


    ¡°Your way of thinking is wrong, so I have to correct you! I¡¯m doing this for your good!¡±


    Yang Dahai couldn¡¯t help it, and his voice rose.


    ¡°Is this for my sake? This is being overbearing!¡±


    ¡°Yang Lei!¡±


    Fang Yu shouted. Before, he had been sitting to the side and not speaking. Only when Yang Lei¡¯s tone was truly too blunt, did he make a sound. He knew that on this kind of occasion, it would be inappropriate for him to open his mouth. But right now, seeing that there were problems with both people¡¯s emotions, and if they kept talking, things would only become even more unyielding.


    ¡°Uncle, forgive me for interrupting. Yang Lei is impatient and his tone is blunt. He doesn¡¯t have bad intentions. Don¡¯t be angry. He hasn¡¯t come around. Give him a little time and let him think it over,¡± Fang Yu said.


    Yang Dahai was in the midst of anger. He stared at Fang Yu. His impression of Fang Yu changed, but he fundamentally disliked these little gangsters. It was because Yang Lei hung out with these people all day that he would become the way he was now!


    ¡°Xiao Fang, you are Yang Lei¡¯s friend. You friends should help him, not lead him astray. Where are your parents? Don¡¯t they care about you?¡±


    Yang Dahai stared at Fang Yu and asked seriously.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Fang Yu was silent.


    ¡°Yang Dahai, aren¡¯t you managing too much?¡±


    Yang Lei jumped up like a cat that had its tail stepped on.


    ¡°What do you mean by leading me astray? You don¡¯t know who made me fucking like this now?!¡±


    In his irritation, Yang Lei swore. Fang Yu quickly stopped him: ¡°Enough, you!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t bother!¡±


    Once Yang Lei heard Yang Dahai¡¯s words, he blew up. This was exposing Fang Yu¡¯s scars. This was sprinkling salt on Fang Yu¡¯s heart!


    ¡°Don¡¯t think that all parents under the heavens are like you. Other people¡¯s parents are better than you in every aspect!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m taking responsibility for you!¡± Yang Dahai was upset. His own son was using this kind of tone to speak to him. How could he not be upset?


    ¡°You hang out with people like them all day,¡± Yang Dahai pointed at Fang Yu, his expression angry, ¡°Can you learn to do good? Can you take the right path? If they learn to do good, if they were decent, would his hand be bound like that??¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    It seemed like Yang Lei didn¡¯t take it in. He paused for a moment.


    ¡°¡­Are you talking about his injury?¡±


    His mood seemed to suddenly calm down, and the pitch of his voice dropped.


    ¡°You know where this injury came from?¡±


    ¡°Yang Lei!¡±


    Fang Yu abruptly interrupted him.


    ¡°¡­Because your son was tied up and locked by people hundreds of kilometers away! This person you said who ¡®can¡¯t learn to do good,¡¯ if he didn¡¯t nearly lose his arm, would I be standing here and talking to you?! ¡­¡±


    Yang Dahai was shocked¡­


    ¡°Where were you then? All my friends know about this. Did you care? ¡­¡±


    Yang Lei stared at Yang Dahai with red eyes¡­


    Yang Dahai left.


    After Yang Dahai left, Fang Yu and Yang Lei were in the house, and they didn¡¯t speak.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have that attitude towards your father,¡± Fang Yu said after a while.


    ¡°What do you know?¡±


    Yang Lei still hadn¡¯t come out of his emotions.


    ¡°He didn¡¯t say anything wrong. He¡¯s doing it for your sake.¡±


    ¡°Can you not speak for him? Didn¡¯t you hear what he said about you?¡±


    ¡°You also shouldn¡¯t say that about him. Can a father watch his son hang out with gangsters?¡±


    Fang Yu could understand the gaze with which Yang Dahai looked at him. Ever since Fang Yu became a gangster, he had long become accustomed and numb to this gaze.


    Which decent family liked seeing their child join the gangdom? Was it glorious to join the gangdom?


    ¡°¡­Who asked him to talk about you? ¡­I just can¡¯t stand to listen!¡±


    Yang Lei firmly took out a cigarette and inhaled forcefully.


    Though it had been many days and Yang Lei didn¡¯t speak about Fang Yu¡¯s arm and knife wound, had he felt well for one day??


    Every time he changed medications and saw Fang Yu¡¯s horrible wound, Yang Lei didn¡¯t talk about his feelings, but in his heart, he couldn¡¯t even think. He couldn¡¯t even think about it.


    Other than that time they came back, Yang Lei didn¡¯t say anything to Fang Yu later. The two of them didn¡¯t mention this matter. Although some things didn¡¯t need to be talked about, this matter was a scar gouged out by a knife in Yang Lei¡¯s heart. It was a scar that couldn¡¯t be touched, which could stay for a lifetime!


    But Yang Dahai stepped on this scar. How could Yang Lei stand it?


    Fang Yu didn¡¯t respond, like he was also thinking about something.


    The house was very quiet. Yang Lei smoked for a while. He couldn¡¯t hear Fang Yu¡¯s voice and glanced at him.


    ¡°What are you thinking about?¡±


    Fang Yu raised his head and looked at him.


    ¡°That military academy, is it a university?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Fang Yu hesitated for a moment.


    ¡°You really don¡¯t want to go?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t.¡±


    Yang Lei was resolute.


    Fang Yu was silent for a moment.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you consider it? I think it¡¯s pretty good.¡±


    After a while, Fang Yu said¡­


    Yang Lei¡¯s cigarette end was still in his mouth. He looked at him in astonishment¡­


    Turbulent Times, disorderly music. Yang Lei sat alone at the bar and asked for a glass of wine distractedly.


    ¡°Lei Ge, you came out to play and didn¡¯t call me?¡±


    Chuan-zi was a frequent visitor at Turbulent Times. He just happened to meet Yang Lei.


    ¡°Have fun by yourself. I don¡¯t have time!¡±


    Yang Lei drove him away.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you? Are you in a bad mood?¡±


    Chuan-zi and Yang Lei had been friends for nearly twenty years. He could tell at a glance.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Yang Lei ignored him. His mind was disorderly as he thought about things.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Fang Yu? Not with you? I even bumped into Lao Liang just now. He¡¯s looking for his Da Ge.¡±


    Chuan-zi mentioned what shouldn¡¯t be mentioned. When Yang Lei heard Fang Yu¡¯s name, he was very distressed.


    ¡°I¡¯m not his attendant. How do I know where he is?¡±


    Yang Lei¡¯s voice was gruff.


    ¡°Got into an argument? The two of you are that close, and you can still argue?¡±


    Ever since he was young, Chuan-zi had this ability. The more you didn¡¯t want to hear it, the more he spoke those words, and even spoke them very accurately.


    ¡°Scram!¡±


    Yang Lei only gave him one word.


    Yang Lei also hadn¡¯t thought that he and Fang Yu would have such a big division over a matter.


    Yang Lei had never thought that, for this matter, he and Fang Yu would separate in unhappiness.


    ¡°Do you know where that military academy is? It¡¯s thousands of kilometers away from here.¡±


    In Fang Yu¡¯s house, hearing Fang Yu¡¯s words, Yang Lei spoke to Fang Yu.


    ¡°Going to that school, it¡¯s all militarized management. You can come back at most once or twice in a year. Usually, you can¡¯t even ask for a leave.¡±


    Yang Lei thought that Fang Yu only said this because he didn¡¯t know about the military academy¡¯s circumstances.


    ¡°I know. My veteran friends talked about it.¡±


    ¡°You know? ¡­You know and you¡¯re still telling me to go?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not telling you to go. I said that you should think about it.¡±


    ¡°¡­Fuck, don¡¯t be the same as my dad, okay?¡±


    Yang Lei hoped that Fang Yu understood his meaning, but he thought that Fang Yu didn¡¯t understand at all. The impatient flame in his heart came up again.


    ¡°Can you properly listen to people speak?¡±


    Fang Yu was also very angry with Yang Lei¡¯s hot temper.


    ¡°¡­After coming back from that thing last time, I thought about it.¡±


    Fang Yu also took out a cigarette and put it in his mouth. Fang Yu¡¯s mood also started to become impatient.


    ¡°¡­If you keep messing around like this, it won¡¯t be okay!¡±


    Fang Yu furrowed his brows, taking one drag after another.


    ¡°You can prevent being ambushed by someone once. Can you prevent it two or three times? ¡­Sooner or later, you¡¯ll get into trouble! ¡­I¡¯m just like this. In this lifetime, I have to follow Jiu Ge and repay his kindness. You¡¯re different. Messing around isn¡¯t good for you¡­ Take a normal path as soon as possible! ¡­Go get a diploma. In the future society, you have to rely on a diploma¡­¡±


    Fang Yu said¡­

 Chapter 63

    Yang Lei knew that Fang Yu was looking out for him and wanted him to live a peaceful life in the future. Although Yan Ziyi¡¯s company was also considered a serious business, as long as they were on the streets, it was doomed not to be peaceful. Fang Yu was afraid that he would get in trouble again and wanted him to have a good place to go. How could Yang Lei not understand?


    But Yang Lei¡¯s heart was still chaotic. He didn¡¯t want to hear Fang Yu urging him to leave, even if Fang Yu was doing this for his own good.


    ¡°¡­If I go, what happens to us?¡±


    After a moment of silence, Yang Lei suddenly asked.


    Fang Yu didn¡¯t speak, smoking his cigarette.


    ¡°If I go, that¡¯s four years. We won¡¯t be able to meet many times for four years.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go to see you.¡±


    After a while, Fang Yu said in a deep voice.


    ¡°How many times can you see me? Can it be compared to us being together every day like this right now?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t just look at the present!¡±


    Fang Yu was a little impatient.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t the two of us go together? I¡¯ll tell my dad to ask for another spot.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t go. I can¡¯t leave behind Jiu Ge.¡±


    ¡°¡ªThen can you leave me behind?¡±


    Yang Lei couldn¡¯t help but blurt out.


    ¡°¡­Is this the same thing?¡± Fang Yu suddenly raised his eyes, looking at Yang Lei impatiently: ¡°How old are you? Can you be a little sensible?!¡±


    Fang Yu¡¯s tone was irritable¡­


    Yang Lei looked at him and didn¡¯t say anything. That night, he left and went to Turbulent Times.


    Yang Lei drank wine, his heart a mess.


    The pounding music and drums and the crazily dancing beautiful men and women, all seemed to have nothing to do with him at all. Yang Lei¡¯s alcohol tolerance was good. He even once received the nickname ¡°Yang Yijin,¡± which meant that when Yang Lei drank with other people, he started with at least half a kilogram. But now, Yang Lei just drank a little wine in the bar, not even a drizzle, and he actually felt a little dizzy.


    He wanted to find someone to accompany him and talk about the things in his heart. He thought it over and called Ding Wen.


    ¡°Lei Ge, what is it?¡±


    After Ding Wen picked up the call, he didn¡¯t say a second word and rushed over. Seeing that Yang Lei was drinking in a bad mood, Ding Wen was very concerned.


    ¡°Nothing. Drink a little with me.¡± Yang Lei poured wine for Ding Wen.


    Ding Wen noticed.


    ¡°Is it¡­ something happened with you and Fang Yu?¡±


    Ding Wen guessed that Yang Lei wouldn¡¯t find him for other reasons. He couldn¡¯t tell anyone else about this thing.


    On hearing Fang Yu¡¯s name, Fang Yu¡¯s furrowed, straight eyebrows, bright eyes, and silent and resolute lips appeared before Yang Lei¡¯s eyes. This was a face that he always kept in his heart, but now, once he thought about him, it made him upset.


    ¡°Ding Wen, let me ask you¡­ Can two men last long?¡±


    Ding Wen was silent for a while.


    ¡°It¡¯s hard. Even if the feelings are deep, after a long time, they won¡¯t be able to keep going. They will each have to get married.¡±


    Ding Wen raised his head and looked at Yang Lei¡¯s side profile.


    ¡°You two¡­ aren¡¯t getting along well?¡±


    ¡°No! ¡­I¡¯m just very selfish!¡±


    Yang Lei suddenly blurted out this sentence!


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m really possessed¡­ In the future, I¡¯ll have to destroy him!¡±


    Yang Lei said incoherently. He didn¡¯t even know what he was talking about.


    ¡°¡­Even if later, if he¡¯s harmed because of this¡­ I can¡¯t let him go! ¡­I really could harm him for a lifetime!¡±


    Yang Lei said painfully and incoherently¡­


    Ding Wen was confused at first, but he gradually understood.


    Yang Lei liked Fang Yu, but he fell in love with a man. Could he not have any pressure at all? Yang Lei had also thought about many practical problems and overcame struggles and conflicts, but in the balance of his heart, Fang Yu¡¯s importance outweighed everything else. He recognized Fang Yu and was willing to bear all the pressure for him, but the only thing Yang Lei couldn¡¯t stand was not being able to be with Fang Yu in the future, no matter if it was because of external reasons or problems between the two of them. The being together that he wanted wasn¡¯t what TV dramas spoke of as though it were very romantic, ¡°Even if we are thousands of mountains and streams away, my heart is still with you.¡± He couldn¡¯t stand that emptiness. What he wanted was something direct and real. He wanted to be with Fang Yu day and night, to be able to see him and touch him every day, to be able to see him when he opened his eyes, to be able to catch him by reaching out his hand, and kiss him. It was not only being able to emptily think about him in his mind thousands of kilometers away!


    People passionately in love were all like this. At least Yang Lei still hadn¡¯t walked out of this period of passionate love. He had only received Fang Yu¡¯s response with much difficulty. Yang Lei even thought that, if there was a day when Fang Yu really regretted it and really ¡°figured it out,¡± and realized that he still liked girls and wanted to leave Yang Lei, according to his own temperament, he couldn¡¯t possibly do things for his good as he did before, and give him an opportunity to turn back and let him go ashore. He definitely had to drag Fang Yu to remain underwater with him. Even if being underwater would cause both of them to suffocate¡­ Yang Lei understood himself too well. Unless he changed in the future to the point where he didn¡¯t love Fang Yu, he really would harm Fang Yu for a lifetime. He had to make both of them ¡°badly behaved¡± for a lifetime¡­


    Could he no longer love Fang Yu? Could he change in the future?


    Yang Lei hadn¡¯t even thought about it. His life was all Fang Yu¡¯s! With just one word from Fang Yu, he could give his life to him at any time!


    He also didn¡¯t think about the feelings in front of him. He was also making preparations for the future. He was preparing for a future for two people, but Fang Yu needed to be by his side in this future. This was Yang Lei¡¯s simplest thought.


    Although Ding Wen didn¡¯t know what the matter was, hearing Yang Lei¡¯s words, Ding Wen was also silent.


    He really didn¡¯t think that Yang Lei¡¯s feelings for Fang Yu were this deep. Originally, Ding Wen had experienced so many things, and he had long given up on a so-called everlasting love between two men. But seeing Yang Lei, Ding Wen only silently sighed. He couldn¡¯t get such a person who was willing to commit to these kinds of feelings for him.


    ¡°Lei Ge, listen to me, don¡¯t sink in too deep. A lifetime is long. No one knows what the future will be like. Don¡¯t hurt yourself.¡±


    Ding Wen¡¯s words were spoken from his heart. He had seen too much. There were too many instances where people would swear to the heavens that they would never separate even if the seas dried up and the rocks decayed, but later, under the pressure of reality, each had their own marriages and went their own ways.


    After all, people had to live in reality. Feelings couldn¡¯t be eaten as food.


    ¡°Some men can accept this in the beginning, but they actually couldn¡¯t distinguish between brotherhood and love. When they meet a girl they like, then they will understand. I met these kinds of people. Fang Yu¡­ he doesn¡¯t look like someone like us. What about his feelings for you? Does he think the same as you do?¡± Ding Wen asked.


    Yang Lei threw back his head, drinking the entire glass of brightly colored wine.


    ¡°You don¡¯t understand him!¡±


    Yang Lei slammed the wineglass on the table.


    ¡°¡­Okay. After all, you¡¯ve set your mind on him. I wish you two happiness¡­¡±


    Ding Wen also finished drinking his wine¡­


    Later, Ding Wen kept accompanying him. Yang Lei talked about a lot with him, and Ding Wen listened patiently. Yang Lei thought that Ding Wen was a very good listener. Even if he couldn¡¯t accept Ding Wen¡¯s feelings, he really thought of him as his friend.


    Yang Lei asked Ding Wen how he was recently. Ding Wen smiled bitterly.


    ¡°In my heart, I still can¡¯t let you go,¡± Ding Wen said quietly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be dumb.¡±


    ¡°Really.¡±


    Yang Lei was silent for a moment, staring at him.


    ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have called you!¡± Yang Lei said¡­


    The manager of Turbulent Times came to call Yang Lei. Fang Yu made a phone call looking for him. Fang Yu knew that Yang Lei went to Turbulent Times. Fang Yu was in a bad mood and ignored him. As the night went on, he didn¡¯t see Yang Lei come back, so he called to look for him.


    ¡°You come over!¡±


    Yang Lei, who had drunk too much wine, shouted into the phone.


    ¡°I¡¯ll wait here!¡±


    Without waiting for Fang Yu to reply, Yang Lei hung up the phone.


    Yang Lei told Ding Wen that he didn¡¯t need to accompany him. He told Ding Wen to go back earlier. Ding Wen wasn¡¯t willing to go. He was afraid that if Yang Lei stayed alone, no one would take care of him after he was drunk.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine! I¡¯m waiting for Fang Yu!¡±


    Yang Lei was still pouring alcohol into his cup. He didn¡¯t bother drinking those foreign wines and directly took a bottle of Erguotou.


    Ding Wen just didn¡¯t want him to drink that much. He wanted to snatch his wine bottle.


    ¡°Lei Ge, don¡¯t drink anymore!¡±


    ¡°Give it to me!¡±


    The two of them pulled back and forth. Ding Wen reluctantly let go, looking at Yang Lei¡¯s profile as he threw his head back and drank wine. Ding Wen was infatuated again by Yang Lei¡¯s handsome and slightly hazy face. He couldn¡¯t control himself. He went over and hugged Yang Lei¡¯s shoulder, hugging him tightly.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Yang Lei felt that something was wrong and was about to push him away. Ding Wen¡¯s back tightened, and he was pulled backwards by someone. He suddenly fell to the ground.

 Chapter 64

    The sound of the overturned chair falling attracted a lot of eyes around them. Some people recognized Fang Yu and they all kept silent, backing away a little.


    Ding Wen pitifully got up from the ground, and then saw Fang Yu, who was wearing a black leather jacket. Fang Yu stared at him, his face expressionless. That gaze made Ding Wen¡¯s back go cold.


    Ding Wen knew that Fang Yu misunderstood, but he didn¡¯t know how to explain. He was afraid of this person. The gaze with which this person looked at others had real coldness and hostility.


    Yang Lei turned around. Fang Yu had already grabbed his arm.


    ¡°Go!¡±


    Fang Yu furrowed his brow and just said one word.


    Yang Lei shook his hand off.


    ¡°What are you doing? I told him to come!¡±


    The alcohol was getting to Yang Lei¡¯s head. When he saw Fang Yu, all of it surged up.


    ¡°Fang Yu, Lei Ge¡¯s mood isn¡¯t great. He drank too much. Don¡¯t make him unhappy.¡±


    Ding Wen gathered his courage, and spoke to Fang Yu.


    Hearing Ding Wen¡¯s words, Fang Yu seemed to just realize his existence. He slowly turned around, staring at him.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Ding Wen was stared at by his goosebump-raising eyes. Like he had been nailed to the ground, he couldn¡¯t even say a word.


    ¡°Do you have any business here?¡±


    After a while, Fang Yu spoke slowly. His voice was ice cold, impatient, and provocative.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Ding Wen didn¡¯t dare to say a word.


    Yang Lei¡¯s mind was still spinning from the alcohol. He still didn¡¯t forget to apologize to Ding Wen:


    ¡°Ding Wen, I¡¯m sorry¡­ Thank you for tonight. You can go back first! ¡­¡±


    Ding Wen saw that Fang Yu had come, and he truly didn¡¯t have an excuse to stay. He left dejectedly. When Ding Wen left, Fang Yu went over and took Yang Lei¡¯s wine bottle. Yang Lei wanted to take it back. Fang Yu pushed him away and was about to pull him.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not going!¡±


    Yang Lei¡¯s temper flared and he twisted.


    ¡°What are you doing? Acting drunk?¡±


    Fang Yu was also a little angry. Once he came in, he saw Ding Wen holding Yang Lei¡¯s shoulder tightly. How could Fang Yu¡¯s temper be good??


    ¡°Leave me alone!¡±


    Yang Lei was drunk and lost his temper.


    ¡°If I don¡¯t mind you, who will mind you? That Ding Wen?¡±


    Yang Lei lay on the bar counter and turned his face to look at Fang Yu.


    ¡°Why? Are you jealous?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t get carried away!¡±


    Fang Yu didn¡¯t want to talk about this outside. Turbulent Times¡¯s pounding disco music and the beating rhythm covered their words.


    The alcohol stimulated Yang Lei, and it stimulated his drunk head and boiling blood vessels.


    ¡°Are you afraid??¡±


    Yang Lei raised his voice, staring at Fang Yu.


    ¡°What are you afraid of?!¡±


    The stress that had accumulated in his heart was all clamoring to be vented out. If he could, Yang Lei wanted to crazily scream and tell the whole world! The person he loved was called Fang Yu! He was a man like him! He just fell in love with a man; fuck everything else!!


    He couldn¡¯t openly hug his lover under the sun, couldn¡¯t hold his hand and intimately walk outside, couldn¡¯t share his relationship with his friends and brothers and receive their blessings. He also couldn¡¯t publicly kiss the person he loved!


    ¡°You go! I¡¯ll spend the night here!¡±


    Yang Lei shouted impatiently.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be crazy!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not crazy!¡±


    ¡°Just what do you want to do?¡±


    Fang Yu was angry.


    ¡°¡­I want you to kiss me here!¡±


    Yang Lei suddenly couldn¡¯t control himself, and blurted out as he stared at Fang Yu¡­


    In Turbulent Times, there were many people getting drunk, making noise, making trouble, and fighting. The music was too loud. No one heard what they were saying.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Fang Yu stared at Yang Lei, silent.


    He clearly knew that he had drunk too much wine, but Yang Lei felt that his mind was very sober. He also stared at Fang Yu. One of them sat and one of them stood, staring at each other in the noisy and pounding drum beats¡­


    Yang Lei felt that he had really drunk too much. He regretted the crazy words that he said. Could Fang Yu be blamed? Was it Fang Yu¡¯s fault??


    Fang Yu suddenly pulled down his jacket, taking off that black leather jacket he was wearing.


    The sleeve pulled on the gauze on his left arm. Fang Yu didn¡¯t hesitate at all. He pulled it off.


    Yang Lei looked at him. He didn¡¯t know what Fang Yu wanted to do.


    Without waiting for him to react, Fang Yu suddenly took a step forward, leaning over¡­ His figure suddenly enlarged before Yang Lei¡¯s eyes. When his warm lips were suddenly covered, a blackness covered them¡­


    Under the dim light, in the midst of the chaotic music, two people whose upper bodies were tightly covered by a black leather jacket, were deeply kissing under the jacket¡­ No one knew what was happening under that black leather jacket. There was taboo, thirst, and madness. There was unstoppable and surging courage and desire¡­

 Chapter 65

    When Yang Lei was dragged by Fang Yu out of Turbulent Times, he was still laughing like a fool.


    ¡°¡­Fuck¡­Fang Yu¡­ you¡¯re really something! ¡­¡±


    He really hadn¡¯t thought that Fang Yu would be this fierce, even fiercer than him. When he told him to kiss him, he really kissed him directly, at that kind of place! Using this trick!


    ¡°Will you still be crazy next time??¡±


    Fang Yu scolded. Fang Yu was also young and vigorous.


    ¡°If you dare to do it, then I¡¯ll dare to be crazy!¡± Yang Lei shouted wildly. He thought that just now was really fucking exciting and satisfying!


    ¡°Don¡¯t get carried away!¡±


    Fang Yu got on the motorcycle. When he came, he was too lazy to drive because parking was troublesome. He directly rode a Honda 400. Although his arm was wounded, it didn¡¯t have a big impact. Yang Lei got onto the back seat and hugged Fang Yu¡¯s waist. Fang Yu turned the engine and sped away.


    The night wind ruffled Yang Lei¡¯s hair. The deserted street, the high-speed night wind, and Fang Yu¡¯s warm and firm back, all made Yang Lei¡¯s emotions surge, and he was ecstatic¡­ Yang Lei hugged Fang Yu tightly, holding him close in his arms. His hand reached in from the middle of his open leather jacket, touching Fang Yu¡¯s chest, and then touching towards Fang Yu¡¯s lower body¡­


    ¡°¡­Take it away!¡± Fang Yu said in a rough voice. His voice carried through the sound of the wind, his hands still holding the handlebars.


    Yang Lei completely ignored him. His separated legs pressed closely to Fang Yu, not disguising his hardness down there at all. He forcefully pressed against Fang Yu¡¯s behind¡­


    After leaving behind the car downstairs, the two of them silently went up the stairs. They only heard each other¡¯s heavy breathing.


    Once they went in, Yang Lei suddenly grabbed Fang Yu. Fang Yu had already grabbed him by the neck, pulled him over, and roughly covered his mouth¡­


    The two of them had endured for the whole ride. They both couldn¡¯t hold back anymore and became entangled together at the doorway. Fang Yu forcefully pushed Yang Lei around and pressed him against the door. He didn¡¯t even take off his clothes. In a few moves, he pulled off Yang Lei¡¯s pants, directly pulled the pants zipper, and rushed in standing up¡­


    They did it standing up for the first time. They were both full of passion and had difficulty holding back. Yang Lei was pressed tightly against the door and endured Fang Yu¡¯s heavy ramming from behind. Pain mixed with pleasure, and there was a fresh stimulation, which made Yang Lei¡¯s legs tremble¡­ He couldn¡¯t stop the groan in his mouth. Fang Yu used his uninjured arm to clutch Yang Lei¡¯s waist. The sound of ramming resounded in the dark and silent doorway. Moonlight shone on the ground, showing the overlapping and entangled figures¡­ Fang Yu¡¯s black leather jacket rubbed intensely against Yang Lei¡¯s jacket, letting out deep and ragged sounds. Even the air was ignited and burned¡­


    After calming down, Fang Yu lay on the bed, his shirt open against his naked chest, smoking a cigarette as he thought about something.


    ¡°¡­Have you really never been afraid?¡±


    Yang Lei asked Fang Yu. They both understood what he was asking.


    ¡°I have been afraid.¡±


    After a while, Fang Yu spoke.


    ¡°¡­Doing it with a man¡­ I¡¯m bad enough! ¡­¡±


    Fang Yu said with furrowed brows. His words were rough and undisguised.


    ¡°It¡¯s more than being bad. It¡¯s a hooligan crime!¡±


    Yang Lei mocked himself.


    ¡°Fuck,¡± Fang Yu said.


    ¡°¡­You¡¯ve never hesitated?¡±


    Yang Lei asked the words that had always been buried in his heart.


    Fang Yu smoked the cigarette and looked at the ceiling. As he waited for his answer, Yang Lei¡¯s heart was extremely uneasy¡­


    ¡°What can hesitating do?¡±


    Fang Yu said, still looking at the ceiling.


    ¡°I was the one who led you astray. I can¡¯t hesitate¡­¡±


    In the morning, while Fang Yu was still sleeping, Yang Lei sat by the window, feeling the morning wind as he looked out the window. The sky was very blue, without any clouds. Under the rising sun, the city gradually woke up and became busy.


    Yang Lei looked outside for a while, then turned around and stared at Fang Yu¡¯s sleeping face on the bed. The morning breeze blew open the curtains slightly. His heart was quiet and at ease.


    Fang Yu woke up. Yang Lei looked at him, smiling at him.


    Yang Lei¡¯s shirt was unbuttoned and open, exposing his chest. Yang Lei¡¯s body was fit; his muscles were well-proportioned. Once Fang Yu woke up, he saw Yang Lei like this. He stared at him and smiled at him as well.


    After washing up, Fang Yu came over. He saw that Yang Lei hadn¡¯t buttoned his shirt, but was actually holding the guitar and fiddling with it.


    ¡°My hands itch. I¡¯ll practice.¡±


    Yang Lei lowered his head, strummed, and there was a string of chords.


    Fang Yu also lay on the bed, a hand pillowing behind his head, listening to Yang Lei play.


    Yang Lei still played the song ¡°Love Song 1990.¡± As he played, he started to sing softly:


    The dark black eyes and your smiling face,


    No matter what, it¡¯s hard to forget the change in your appearance.


    The weightless old times slip away like this,


    When I turn my head to look back, many years have already gone by¡­


    The boundless roads to the end of the world are your wanderings,


    Seeking and waiting are my footsteps.


    Next to the dark, single pillow is your gentleness,


    In the early morning upon waking up is my sorrow¡­


    Fang Yu kept listening, looking at Yang Lei. When Yang Lei finished playing, he raised his head and looked at Fang Yu. Fang Yu smiled slightly, reached out the hand pillowed under his head, moved his fingers, and called Yang Lei over.


    Yang Lei put down the guitar and jumped on the bed, forcefully throwing himself on Fang Yu.


    The two of them smiled as they hugged each other. Fang Yu lowered his head and stared at Yang Lei¡¯s face for a while. He kissed him on the lips.


    Yang Lei also looked at him. He suddenly leaned near Fang Yu¡¯s ear and said something quietly.


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about it when you can beat me!¡±


    Fang Yu said. He was still smiling, looking handsome.


    ¡°Fuck! You think I can¡¯t beat you? I¡¯m letting you win! If I didn¡¯t let you win¡­ I would long have done you! ¡­¡±


    Yang Lei said crudely and made a move. Fang Yu kept his hand at a distance. The two of them pressed their legs and feet together, entangling together as they went back and forth. They turned over on the bed¡­


    ¡°¡­Will you still let me go?¡±


    After they had fought enough, Yang Lei lay down, panting, and asked Fang Yu.


    ¡°¡­You think I¡¯m willing? ¡­¡±


    After a long time, Fang Yu suddenly blurted out, rough and impatient¡­


    Yang Lei lay on the bed, silently smiling¡­

 Chapter 66

    Content warning: Violence, blood, gore, and mutilation.


    Er Hei called Fang Yu, Yang Lei, and several others to get together.


    Ever since Er Hei came to the Grand Century Restaurant, he didn¡¯t need to go out to collect debts. Luo Jiu sent other people to take over his work, and Er Hei peacefully helped Fang Yu at the restaurant. Today, Er Hei would be considered a talent in public relations. Not long after he came to the Grand Century Restaurant, he got along well and was on brotherly terms with all those from commerce, tax, and urban management. Grand Century Restaurant didn¡¯t need to bother about these areas, and it saved Fang Yu a lot of worries.


    That day, Er Hei was in high spirits. He called Fang Yu, Yang Lei, Lao Liang, and several close brothers. At night, they ate at Grand Oriental Restaurant, and then went to Zheng Da Nightclub.


    Er Hei kept hugging his wife. The two of them were affectionate and intimate. In the eyes of all the brothers, it was unspeakably nauseating. Even Fang Yu couldn¡¯t keep watching anymore.


    ¡°Hey, hey, go back home and kiss! Be civilized!¡± Fang Yu joked.


    ¡°Xiao Qin, you¡¯re pretty capable. You even collected Er Hei. He¡¯s not an ordinary person!¡±


    Lao Liang joked smilingly. Xiao Qin¡¯s face was red, adding more to her shyness.


    Er Hei hugged his wife: ¡°What¡¯s the matter? If the brothers are envious, you all should also find someone to marry!¡±


    ¡°Enough, enough. Today, you¡¯re paying. Provoke us as you like!¡±


    Everyone made a fuss.


    Er Hei waited for everyone to finish laughing, before he said elatedly: ¡°Let me tell you, I¡¯m about to be a dad!¡±


    The corners of Er Hei¡¯s eyebrows and eyes were full of happiness¡­


    That night was the happiest night in over twenty years for Er Hei. The brothers cheered and chimed in loudly, forcing him to admit that he ¡°first got in the car and then paid for the ticket.¡± Er Hei was given drinks continuously. His face was flushed. On this kind of occasion, Yang Lei could make a fuss the most. He took the lead in fussing until a group of people were shouting and laughing¡­ Fang Yu sat drinking wine, smiling as he watched them fool around. Looking at Er Hei¡¯s happy expression as he hugged Xiao Qin, Fang Yu remembered that when Er Hei had just started following him back then, Er Hei would confusedly cause trouble all day¡­ Fang Yu was happy for him from the bottom of his heart¡­


    As they were fooling around, several people came over.


    ¡°Er Hei!¡±


    Someone shouted.


    Er Hei raised his head.


    ¡°Yo! Liang Gua!¡±


    Er Hei knew Liang Gua from when he was collecting debts in Lu City. He was also in the gangdom and was considered a familiar face.


    ¡°When did you come to Jianghai? Come, come! Sit!¡±


    Er Hei greeted warmly.


    ¡°Just arrived. Are you having fun?¡±


    Liang Gua was polite, radiating warmth.


    ¡°Let me introduce my friend from Lu City, Liang Gua! These are all my brothers!¡±


    Er Hei stood up and walked over to put his arm around Liang Gua¡¯s shoulder. He smiled as he brought him towards the seats.


    ¡°Come, come! Have a drink together! Today, I have¡­¡±


    Before he spoke the two words ¡°happy event,¡± Er Hei¡¯s belly went cold.


    Er Hei lowered his head dazedly, looking at the knife stuck into his stomach. Blood flowed out of the slit made from the knife¡­


    Liang Gua already quickly stabbed him a second time. He pulled it out and stabbed it in again¡­


    Everything happened in just a second. No one had a chance to react. Everyone was stunned.


    ¡°Fuck your mother!!¡± Fang Yu roared painfully as jumped over the table. He violently overturned Liang Gua, pressing him hard to the ground¡­ Liang Gua struggled and wanted to stand up. Fang Yu seized that knife dripping in fresh blood and plunged it into Liang Gua¡¯s back. Blood splattered out. Fang Yu raised his hand and stabbed again¡­


    ¡°Ow¡ª!¡± Liang Gua screamed. The people behind Liang Gua rushed up. Yang Lei and Lao Liang all rushed up¡­


    ¡°Murder! Someone died!¡± The crowd was a mess, screaming as they ran outside.


    ¡°¡­Hei-zi! Hei-zi¡­!!¡± Xiao Qin cried heartbreakingly, shaking Er Hei who had fallen in the pool of blood¡­


    Thirty or forty people rushed in from outside, each one carrying broad machetes. They were all strangers. They rushed at Yang Lei and the others. This was a premeditated ambush, and it was a battle where they were greatly outnumbered. Yang Lei and Lao Liang only brought five or six brothers as they opened a blood path. There were brothers who had no time to run out. They were trapped in the innermost corner, surrounded, and slashed violently¡­


    ¡°Fang Yu! Go!!¡±


    Yang Lei and Lao Liang went to pull away the red-eyed Fang Yu. No matter what the fighting was like around him, Fang Yu turned a deaf ear. He only held Liang Gua down and swung at him alone. Liang Gua¡¯s back was already two bloody holes, horrifying to look at. His face was so mutilated that his facial features couldn¡¯t be distinguished. Under Fang Yu¡¯s hands, it was like a mass of dead meat.


    ¡°Stop fighting! Let¡¯s go!!¡±


    Yang Lei pulled him.


    ¡°Er Hei is dying!¡±


    Yang Lei roared!


    Fang Yu finally reacted. He threw down Liang Gua, who was already silent. He carried Er Hei, who was covered in blood, on his back¡­


    Lao Liang had blood-shot eyes from cutting and was opening a path out of the encirclement in the front. Yang Lei picked up a steel bench. Those who were swung at by the bench corner were all badly beaten. Fang Yu carried Er Hei, his back wet and hot. That was blood flowing from Er Hei¡¯s stomach, soaking the shirt made into an emergency bandage, wetting Fang Yu¡¯s back¡­


    Someone came to block Fang Yu and was kicked in the kneecap. He screamed as he toppled over the ground¡­


    After half an hour, Zheng Da Nightclub¡¯s revenge murder shocked the entire Jianghai gangdom.


    This fierce fight that night started the prelude of the war between these two city¡¯s gangdoms. Jianghai, which had already been calm for a long time, fell into a bloodbath.

 Chapter 67

    When Er Hei was pushed into the emergency room, he was already in a deep coma. Although the brothers risked their lives to protect Xiao Qin when escaping, Xiao Qin received too much of a shock and had a miscarriage. She was also pushed into the emergency room.


    When Liang Gua was taken to the hospital, according to the witnesses, his bleeding was very horrifying. He looked like he was about to die. When Luo Jiu rushed to Er Hei¡¯s operating room, he shouted for Fang Yu, who was covered in blood and leading people to rush down the hospital stairs, to stop. Luo Jiu knew that if Er Hei couldn¡¯t survive the night, Fang Yu wouldn¡¯t let that Liang Gua live until dawn the next day. He would definitely go to the hospital where Liang Gua was located and stab him. But tonight, this matter had already become serious. If the public security got involved, if there really was a death, then Fang Yu would definitely be a wanted criminal.


    ¡°Jiu Ge!!¡± Even the key of Fang Yu¡¯s voice changed.


    ¡°If you fucking go out again tonight, don¡¯t follow me in the future!¡± Luo Jiu roared.


    Yang Lei accompanied Fang Yu outside Er Hei¡¯s operating room for the whole night.


    Er Hei was finally saved, but the child in Xiao Qin¡¯s womb couldn¡¯t be saved.


    Liang Gua, who was on the brink of death, also luckily got back his life. The price that he paid was that part of his liver had to be removed, he had many internal damages, and his right hand was crippled.


    Before the horn sounded for the revenge war of this murder, the next day, an event that shocked Jianghai occurred. On the next night, when Luo Jiu and Fang Yui were still watching over Er Hei, who hadn¡¯t completely regained consciousness, Luo Jiu¡¯s many arcades, casinos, and Bright Billiards Room in Jianghai, were all smashed. The people who smashed the sites were very fast and violent. There were at least fifty or sixty people. These people were all strangers. When they saw people, they hit them; when they saw the places, they smashed them. They had machetes, axes, and hammers in their hands. When they saw people, they would swing their knives. When they saw tables and machines, they would smash with their hammers. They were comparable to smashing professionals!


    Luo Jiu had been in Jianghai for so many years. No one had ever dared to touch him like this. No matter if it was the gangdom or the lawful, they would all give him face. When fighting for territory a few years ago, he fought with other gangdom bosses. The other side did bring people to destroy the places, but it was only limited to wrecking one or two of them, and they would act with propriety. After all, they couldn¡¯t do things to the extreme. No one dared to really anger Luo Jiu. With Luo Jiu¡¯s position within Jianghai¡¯s Jianghu right now, the locals couldn¡¯t at all imagine that someone would actually dare to challenge him like this!


    There was only one answer. These people were not locals at all.


    That night, most of Luo Jiu¡¯s people were still keeping guard in the hospital. For a long time, no one had dared to offend Luo Jiu¡¯s territory, so there were very few younger brothers watching these places. Luo Jiu had sent most of his manpower out of town to collect debts. In addition, it was a surprise attack, and they watched helplessly as things were being wrecked. At that time, communication was not advanced. Blowing the whistle and gathering people also required time. When Luo Jiu and Fang Yu found out about it, they had already destroyed many places.


    When this group of people smashed an arcade, they ran straight into Hua Mao, who had heard the news and was the first to catch up. When Hua Mao showed up, he didn¡¯t say a word. He lifted the wrapping cloth in his hands, and there was a chilling bayonet. In the early 1990s, a weapon like the bayonet was already gradually becoming rare. This weapon for close combat, which had once occupied the top places in cold weapon rankings, was later considered military control equipment. It wasn¡¯t known where Hua Mao got the weapon. He rushed up and stabbed. All thirty or forty people behind him threw away the newspaper that had wrapped all kinds of knives and pipe forks, and they fought in the arcade. This was the strongest resistance that this group faced from Luo Jiu¡¯s side. Later, as described by those in this group of people who had participated in the fight, they saw an aunt with long and curly hair rush in. No one paid attention to him at all. They didn¡¯t expect that when this aunt fought, he was even more fucking ruthless and fierce than an actual man. One of their leaders nearly died in his hands. Later, half of his arm was fractured in many places, leaving permanent effects.


    Hua Mao¡¯s fearless aura frightened this group of people. This place became the last place that was wrecked that night.


    Looking at the place that was smashed into pieces all around, neither Luo Jiu nor Fang Yu spoke.


    ¡°Ge! Ge!¡±


    As soon as Xiao Wu saw Fang Yu, he cried. He crawled up from the floor and hugged Fang Yu.


    ¡°¡­Fuck, they were too arrogant!!¡± Xiao Wu sobbed. Ever since he joined Bright Billiards Room, other than the time Yang Lei had trashed the place, he had never suffered such great bullying.


    Luo Jiu only managed to force out one word from between his teeth:


    ¡°Search!¡±


    This was not a personal revenge, but two large gangs. Later, it became a fight between two large cities¡¯ gangs.


    Starting from the second day, it was quickly spread all over Jianghai¡¯s gangdom. Everyone was waiting to see how Luo Jiu, who had already halfway washed his hands of the gangdom, would once again wash Jianghu with blood.


    In those years, Luo Jiu had killed people and gone to prison. This was the disgrace of being wildly trampled on the head. What kind of person was Luo Jiu? Could he bear it?? These years, Luo Jiu had stopped fighting and quietly earned a lot of money. A few years ago, the things that he had led his gold-class fighter subordinate to do, which one didn¡¯t cause a sensation and cause deaths? Even when Jianghai gangsters mentioned it now, there was lingering fear. When people described the classic battles in those years when blood flowed like rivers and got to certain details, they still couldn¡¯t help but close their eyes, like they had no way of looking at the tragedy of those years.


    After entering the 1990s, the method of competition in the gangdom changed. There were fewer big scenes of gangs fighting on the streets. If the gangdom really wanted to deal with people, they would directly find several people to kill or cripple them. They would no longer publicize things. On the surface, everyone was busy with money and had all gone to make money. Thus, after going into the year 2000, there were fewer large-scale fights. Luo Jiu and this group of bosses were personally in the transition period of the gangdom. Originally, this was the time to get farther and farther away from the bloody streets, but these two nights directly led to Luo Jiu never being able to pull out of Jianghu.


    This group of people who rushed at Luo Jiu came from the provincial capital. They were the subordinates of the provincial capital¡¯s largest gangdom boss, Qiao Xin.


    This person Qiao Xin had given himself a nickname, called Qiao Da. His nickname came from a name that nearly everyone in China knew at that time: Qiao Si.


    In the 1980s and 1990s, every Chinese person knew Dong Bei¡¯s Master Qiao Si. This top gangdom boss who shocked the entire country was still until now a legend in China¡¯s gangdom. In those years, Qiao Si¡¯s group in Heilongjiang and Harbin had the government in their hands in all of the mid- to- late 1980s. The remnants involved gangs all over the country. Until the beginning of the 21st century, there were still major criminals of Qiao Si¡¯s group who were constantly getting arrested. Qiao Si was one of the only gangdom bosses who the State Council personally ordered for arrest since the establishment of the People¡¯s Republic. The local police in Dongbei were all helpless against him. Finally, the national leaders were forced to personally transfer armed police from Beijing to drop in and arrest him.


    Such a figure, who was nearly a god based on rumors in the gangdom, was the idol of all gangdom bosses in the country at that time. Furthermore, this Qiao Xi had given himself the nickname Qiao Da, which meant that he wanted to be more amazing than Qiao Si. It could be seen how crazy this person was.


    But of course, Qiao Xin couldn¡¯t compare to Qiao Si. But in the provincial capital, he truly had become a powerful person, and his main business at that time also had foresight: You pay and I¡¯ll kill. It was the ¡°contract killing¡± business right now.


    The tough bastard Er Hei had beaten up in Lu City bore a grudge and couldn¡¯t let it go. He didn¡¯t have the strength to fight with Luo Jiu, so he spent a lot of money and found Qiao Xin.


    In the beginning, Qiao Xin was also hesitant. This person was very business-minded and good at calculating. Coming head-to-head with someone like Luo Jiu would inevitably cause both sides to suffer. But this tough bastard was determined to take revenge. He paid a sky-high price. In China¡¯s gangdom at that time, not many could resist the temptation of this price.


    Money determined this bloodbath, which must end with the loss of human life.

 Chapter 68

    Content Advisory: Violence, blood, and gore.


    Qiao Xin came to a decision and invested all of his manpower into this transaction. Liang Gua was just a small role they had paid for. An acquaintance could get close to Er Hei and quickly act while he was unprepared.


    For a high enough price, there would definitely be brave men. What did loyalty matter? How much was friendship worth?


    It was just that Liang Gua himself also paid a heavy price. But no one cared about whether he died or lived.


    The main leader Qiao Xin sent to smash the sites in Jianghai was his right-hand man, nicknamed Liu Pao. This person was also a well-known fighter in the provincial capital. He became famous for his ability to fight, and had committed homicide and gone to prison. He was an amazing figure. That night, he brought people and rushed into Zheng Da Nightclub to fight with Yang Lei and Fang Yu. Furthermore, on the second night, he smashed Luo Jiu¡¯s properties. After wrecking them, he didn¡¯t stop for a second and returned to the provincial capital overnight. Even a strong dragon can¡¯t win over a local snake. Liu Pao was fierce but not stupid. He knew that no matter how many people he brought to Jianghai, he was fighting on unfamiliar ground. No matter how amazingly an outsider fought, it couldn¡¯t compare to the advantage of being on home territory. In the encounter battle with Hua Mao, Liu Pao¡¯s assistant was nearly mutilated by Hua Mao. Liu Pao didn¡¯t continue fighting. He returned to the provincial capital and waited for Qiao Xin¡¯s next instructions.


    Qiao Xin was also waiting for Luo Jiu¡¯s movement, but Luo Jiu didn¡¯t make any movements at all.


    After the silence, there was a storm.


    When Er Hei woke up, he didn¡¯t see Xiao Qin. His first words were a question: ¡°¡­Xiao Qin¡­ how is she?¡±


    ¡°Xiao Qin is fine. She¡¯s waiting for you,¡± Lao Liang said, smiling at Er Hei. The several people nearby stood there silently.


    ¡°¡­Is my son¡­ fine? ¡­¡± Er Hei was still thinking about the child in Xiao Qin¡¯s belly.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Everyone was silent.


    ¡°¡­If you¡¯re thinking of your child, then you should get better soon. What would it look like if a father keeps lying down?¡±


    Lao Liang purposefully used a relaxed tone.


    Er Hei visibly breathed a sigh of relief and smiled weakly at everyone. His smile was reassured and satisfied.


    Behind the crowd, Fang Yu turned around and walked out of the hospital room.


    Yang Lei followed him out. On the bench outside, Fang Yu sat alone. Yang Lei sat next to him, holding his shoulder.


    That day, Yang Lei received a phone call from Yan Ziyi.


    ¡°What?¡± Yang Lei was anxious. ¡°Da Ge! You¡­¡±


    Yan Ziyi¡¯s phone call was to tell Yang Lei not to meddle in this matter.


    Yan Ziyi and Qiao Xin had business dealings. Qiao Xin feared that Yan Ziyi and Luo Jiu would partner up. After the incident, he had already called Yan Ziyi and let him know. Although there was no friendship between Yan Ziyi and Qiao Xin, and it couldn¡¯t compare to his relationship with Luo Jiu, Luo Jiu definitely wouldn¡¯t let others meddle in this matter. Including the matter of property destruction, Luo Jiu had been humiliated too much. If Luo Jiu didn¡¯t settle it himself, in the future, he wouldn¡¯t be able to go on in the gangdom. Yan Ziyi stood in the neutral position. It wasn¡¯t good for him to openly take either side. He was an old Jianghu and understood this principle.


    ¡°Come back right now. Don¡¯t get involved,¡± Yan Ziyi said.


    ¡°Too late! I¡¯m already here. I won¡¯t bring people and I won¡¯t represent you. I¡¯ll go myself,¡± Yang Lei said.


    ¡°Who doesn¡¯t know that you¡¯re one of my people? Yan Ziyi knew that Yang Lei¡¯s stubbornness had flared again.


    ¡°Da Ge! Can I leave Fang Yu without caring after this happened? Should I cover my face?¡±


    Yang Lei¡¯s voice rose.


    ¡°¡­Fang Yu¡¯s business is my business! I¡¯m sorry, Da Ge! If you have to stop me, you can get rid of me now!¡±


    ¡°You¡­ sigh¡­¡± Yan Ziyi wasn¡¯t surprised. Could he not know how close Yang Lei and Fang Yu were? If Yang Lei could idly stand by right now, he wouldn¡¯t have liked this boy initially and took him under his command.


    ¡°¡­Take more people. Don¡¯t say that I know. Do you hear me?¡±


    Yan Ziyi hung up the phone.


    Yang Lei turned around. He didn¡¯t realize that Fang Yu was standing behind him.


    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business. Go back. Don¡¯t hamper Yan Ge,¡± Fang Yu said.


    ¡°What do you mean it¡¯s none of my business?¡±


    ¡°This time is different.¡±


    Yang Lei truly felt like Fang Yu¡¯s eyes were different. Ever since he knew Fang Yu, even if Fang Yu were fighting, he was mostly lazy. He had never seen Fang Yu so serious.


    Right now, Fang Yu¡¯s eyes were heavy. Very heavy.


    ¡°What do you mean by different? Wherever you are, I¡¯ll be there,¡± Yang Lei said.


    Fang Yu didn¡¯t speak. There were many brothers behind him, making a lot of noise. In that clamor, Fang Yu looked at Yang Lei.


    After Liu Pao and the others returned to the provincial capital, they were still thrilled by this night¡¯s feat. These people liked trashing sites the most, as it gave them power and aura. Who was Luo Jiu? However amazing he was, that place was Jianghai. Could it compare with the provincial capital? Liu Pao thought that he was invincible in the provincial capital. Although Qiao Xin had already reminded him, telling them to lie low for these two days, Liu Pao was used to thinking that he was the shit in the provincial capital. He didn¡¯t believe at all that Luo Jiu would dare to come to the provincial capital and act wildly. Even if he came, he wasn¡¯t afraid.


    So Liu Pao, who was still arrogant, held a large feast at the Yuehai Restaurant for the heroes in the provincial capital that night. He invited all those who participated in the fight to eat at the celebration banquet. Before the meal, he sent money. These people did not fight for loyalty. They had to receive appearance fees when they went to smash a site, and they wanted the cash immediately. Qiao Xin¡¯s gangs were truly advanced. They took the lead in marching into the ranks of the market economy.


    That night, Yuehai Restaurant was brightly lit and filled with guests. Looking into the huge, floor-to-ceiling, transparent glass from the outside, it was a prosperous scene. Just as Liu Pao and the others were getting merrily drunk, a motorcade stopped at the entrance of Yuehai Restaurant.


    Starting from the moment the people in the car stepped out onto the ground, the most shocking serial fighting of the 1990s in the region broke out.


    Blood flowed like a river.


    Fang Yu entered Yuehai Restaurant empty-handed.


    The only thing on his body was a chain tied around his waist. It was a very common iron chain used to tie dogs.


    When passing the bar, Fang Yu pulled off a strip of cloth along the way, picked up several cans of beer from the bar, and carried them in his hand.


    The people sitting at Liu Pao¡¯s table were still eating and drinking. Liu Pao had his back to the door. He was talking with spit flying everywhere.


    Someone at the table raised his head and saw Fang Yu, who was calmly walking over. He didn¡¯t know Fang Yu, but human instinct has the most subconscious response to danger.


    ¡°Pao Ge!¡± that person shouted hurriedly.


    Once Liu Pao turned around, an iron chain suddenly tied around his neck. Liu Pao¡¯s entire huge body was dragged up and out for two or three meters. Before Liu Pao could take out the weapon in his arms with a face purple from suffocation, a heavy bag full of Shu Ting canned beer, no less powerful than a controlled steel pipe, with the fierce sound of the wind, suddenly rammed into his face.


    Liu Pao dropped with the sound. He and the table toppled over on the ground with several loud noises.


    Liu Pao, who had fallen to the ground, had blood smeared all over his face. His entire nose bridge and cheekbones were smashed to pieces, looking extremely horrifying.


    Liu Pao¡¯s accomplices were all stunned. No one had seen Liu Pao being taken down within a few seconds. Before they could react, Lao Liang, Hua Mao, and fifty or sixty behind them rushed over with broad, gleaming machetes. Just as these people dug out their weapons, they were cut by snow-like blades on the face and body. There were even people who didn¡¯t have time to pull out their weapons before they were cut down to the ground¡­


    Liu Pao struggled and wanted to crawl up. Fang Yu raised his foot and cracked his ankle with a kick. He pulled the chain at Liu Pao¡¯s throat. A flow of blood gushed out. Liu Pao screamed hoarsely¡­


    Someone raised his knife and rushed at Fang Yu from behind. He was smashed in the temple by angular steel. He fell to the ground without even a groan. Yang Lei kicked his body out of the way. The two steel pipes hit him at the same time. Yang Lei¡¯s arms caught and dragged the person to the front. One kick in the kneecap with each foot made him limp. Clamping the steel pipe, he beat them horizontally on the head. The two people¡¯s heads burst open¡­


    Fang Yu¡¯s left arm was still tied with gauze. He glanced at Yang Lei beside him. In the distance of a few meters from the entrance to Fang Yu¡¯s side, Yang Lei¡¯s upper body was already covered in blood.


    ¡°Someone else¡¯s!¡±


    Yang Lei just gave Fang Yu one sentence. He suddenly snatched a knife that was stabbing towards Fang Yu and stabbed it back into the other party¡¯s shoulder blades, so deep that there was no handle¡­


    Fang Yu grabbed someone who was pouncing towards them. He offhandedly threw him back, throwing him into the crowd of Lao Liang behind them. The crowd surged up at once, machetes flying up and down¡­


    That night, all the people on the streets outside of Yuehai Restaurant who saw this fight through the brightly-lit, transparent glass were stunned. According to the brave onlookers, a row of people inside were pressed to the window and beaten mercilessly. Behind them, large knives were raised unceasingly. Stream after stream of blood splashed onto the floor-to-ceiling glass window. Even through the glass, they could hear the screams. This horrifying and bloody scene had also not been seen in the provincial capital, which was rampant with gangdom power, not to mention that those being cut were the subordinates of Qiao Xin, who dominated the provincial capital!


    If this scene happened one or two years later, the onlookers would definitely think of a song. Not long after that, in ¡°Young and Dangerous,¡± which was popular throughout the entire nation, there was the theme song ¡°Invincible.¡±


    What is called justice? Who is invincible?


    Yet right and wrong, good and evil, are difficult to determine


    Who has the right to determine the heavens and earth can naturally testify


    No matter what background they have¡­


    Perhaps once they make a move, they can control the world


    Even if just opening their mouths, the air trembles


    Even if righteousness is too old, it must exist in the heavens and earth


    No matter what excuse there is¡­


    Yang Lei and Fang Yu were different. Fang Yu didn¡¯t bring a knife. He used the objects available. Everything in his hand was a weapon. The advantage this way was that he didn¡¯t use controlled instruments. If he were caught by the police, it wouldn¡¯t even reach the level of assault. Yang Lei didn¡¯t care about this. He was a cold steel weapons expert. He used large blades, army daggers, and scrapers. These cold steel weapons would definitely draw blood when used. When he made a move, he would definitely hurt people.


    Some people said, that day when they looked inside, they saw a young man holding a large blade fighting people. Just watching made them shiver all over. His body was soaked in blood, but none of the blood was his own. Some people said that inside, there was someone without a knife and only carrying an iron chain. It was even more horrifying than the other people who were attacking with knives. The chain left a trail of blood splashing outwards. Later, the chain was no longer black, but bright red¡­


    The places where these two people passed was a total path of blood. People who had gotten close to the two of them had either fallen to the ground screaming or had their blood splatter five steps away.

 Chapter 69

    Liu Pao was the backbone of these people. Once he fell, the fighters had no desire to fight. Furthermore, this was a battle of revenge. Each of Luo Jiu¡¯s men were desperate and had strong combative power. The situation was practically one-sided. Just when cutting down again was sure to kill someone, a big man on Liu Pao¡¯s side suddenly pulled out a double-barrel shotgun that was sawn short from his bosom, aiming it at Fang Yu¡¯s head.


    ¡°No one move! If you move, I¡¯ll kill him!¡± the man covered in blood roared.


    The crowd suddenly quieted down.


    In the 80s, because shotguns were so widespread, they had become restricted. In the early 90s, they were already rare. This gun that suddenly appeared made everyone present stop.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you quite amazing? Why don¡¯t you be amazing again?!¡± The person holding the gun had red eyes. He pointed at Fang Yu forcefully.


    ¡°Fuck!!¡± Yang Lei was just a few steps away and rushed to the front.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you shoot? Shoot here!¡± No one expected that Fang Yu wasn¡¯t afraid at all. Fang Yu put his head to the barrel of the gun!


    ¡°You think I don¡¯t dare?!¡± that person roared, but his hands were shaking.


    ¡°If you dare to shoot, I¡¯ll fucking kill your entire family!¡± Hua Mao roared anxiously. How Hua Mao wished that he could replace Fang Yu, with the gun pointed to his head instead!


    In the stalemate, the sirens of police cars suddenly sounded at a close distance!


    Everyone was stunned. Once the man holding the gun was distracted, Fang Yu grabbed the barrel of the gun and lifted it up, kicking his stomach!


    That person flew backward and fell onto his back.


    Until now, the gun still hadn¡¯t sounded¡­ Even at this time, the man still didn¡¯t dare to shoot the gun.


    So having a gun is not necessarily useful. It depends on who has the gun.


    Yang Lei stepped on the person who had fallen on the floor. He grabbed the gun and threw it casually to Fang Yu. With the sounds ¡°pa pa,¡± he twisted and dislocated that person¡¯s shoulder. Nearly at the same time, Fang Yu swung the butt of the gun over, smashing the person¡¯s face. Blood flowed and the person fainted¡­


    According to the people present, the two people had a tacit understanding as though they had rehearsed in advance. It was like they had already been fighting together for many years.


    Everyone started to nervously search for the source of the sirens. Suddenly, the sirens sounded again. Everyone turned their eyes to Yang Lei. Yang Lei raised a gadget on his keychain. He pressed it proudly, and it was a string of wulawula screaming sirens¡­


    That night, outside the Yuehai building, the cars and motorcycles of Liu Pao and the others were all smashed in the streets, leaving debris everywhere. In this fierce battle, several of Qiao Xin¡¯s main subordinates were seriously injured, and he was humiliated. This was a bloody revenge through and through, a war of shame, a war of complete victory.


    Fang Yu¡¯s side returned to Jianghai overnight. In order to prevent Qiao Xin from organizing a counterattack overnight, Luo Jiu told everyone not to return to their original residence and change temporarily to stay at another place. The provincial capital was very close to Jianghai, and it was just midnight at this time. Yang Lei originally wanted to go back to the small building with Fang Yu. Fang Yu was afraid that something would actually happen and would affect the people in the small building. He told Yang Lei to go back home, and he would return to that house on the eighth floor.


    Yang Lei followed Fang Yu back, showered, changed his bloody clothes, and then pulled Fang Yu to leave.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    ¡°Going to a place that ten Qiao Xins wouldn¡¯t dare to go!¡±


    Yang Lei brought Fang Yu into the military district.


    This military district was located in the downtown area, but it covered a huge area. Fang Yu had passed the entrance of the military district many times, and he knew that Yang Lei¡¯s home was inside. But that night was the first time he walked in.


    At the entrance, the sentry with a gun on his back stopped the two of them warily. Once he saw Yang Lei¡¯s face, the sentry let them in.


    At first, Fang Yu hesitated. Yang Lei told him that Yang Dahai was out of town and not at home. Even if he were at home, he would still bring him back.


    After entering the camp, soldiers on patrol carrying guns would frequently come over to inquire, but once they saw Yang Lei, none of them would ask anything.


    After opening the door with the key, the house was silent. All the others were asleep. Yang Lei didn¡¯t turn on the light. The two of them went directly into Yang Lei¡¯s room in the darkness, and Yang Lei locked the door.


    Yang Lei didn¡¯t know how long it had been since he had returned to stay in his room. Fortunately, someone cleaned it for him every day, and he could stay in it once he returned.


    The two of them squeezed into Yang Lei¡¯s small bed.


    ¡°Why is your bed even smaller than mine?¡±


    Fang Yu couldn¡¯t help but say quietly. Yang Lei just had a single bed that was very small. At home, Yang Dahai also implemented military management. Yang Lei also slept on the same type of plank beds as in the army barracks. He had never changed to a large bed. When he slept alone, it was fine. With Fang Yu, it was only enough to lie down very close to each other.


    ¡°Why, how big are you? There¡¯s no room for you?¡±


    Yang Lei also lowered his voice. Next door was Yang Dahai and his wife¡¯s room.


    ¡°Bigger than you.¡±


    ¡°Fuck, what of yours is bigger than mine?¡±


    ¡°Everything is bigger than yours.¡±


    There was a smile in Fang Yu¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Bigger than mine?¡±


    In the darkness, Yang Lei looked at Fang Yu¡¯s deep and faintly smiling eyes. He only felt that his entire body was hot and dry. He suddenly reached his hand into the blankets and abruptly reached towards Fang Yu¡¯s lower body.


    ¡°¡­Let me measure!¡±


    Fang Yu laughed and suddenly shoved him away. Yang Lei was determined to touch him. The two of them lowered their voices and laughed quietly as they messed around. Fang Yu pressed down his hand.


    ¡°¡­Stop messing around! You¡¯ll wake up your family.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay¡­¡±


    Yang Lei was about to touch Fang Yu again. There was a knock on the room¡¯s door.


    ¡°Xiao Lei, you¡¯re back?¡±


    Yang Dahai¡¯s wife was awake. She heard Yang Lei come back and hurriedly came over to ask. Yang Lei hadn¡¯t come back home for many days.


    Both of the people in the room stopped moving.


    ¡°¡­Yes, Mom! I¡¯m sleeping. You should also rest early!¡±


    Yang Lei¡¯s attitude towards this stepmother was always pretty good.


    ¡°Who were you talking to in the room?¡±


    Yang Dahai¡¯s wife heard a sound in the room.


    ¡°¡­My friend! We¡¯re sleeping. You should also sleep!¡±


    ¡°Rest early.¡±


    The sound of the footsteps went away.


    When the sound of the footsteps disappeared completely, Fang Yu and Yang Lei looked at each other and simultaneously breathed a sigh of relief.


    ¡°¡­I told you not to make noise.¡±


    Fang Yu patted Yang Lei. His voice was also very low.


    ¡°My stepmother. She¡¯s nice. It¡¯s fine.¡±


    Yang Lei¡¯s hand was still reaching inside.


    ¡°Be good. Sleep!¡±


    Fang Yu held his hand.


    Yang Lei was still excited by that fierce battle a few hours ago. How could he sleep? He looked at Fang Yu, who was lying beside him quietly. He seemed like a completely different person from a few hours ago. Yang Lei saw Fang Yu really fighting for the first time. He was also stunned.


    ¡°¡­You were really amazing tonight!¡±


    Yang Lei¡¯s praise came from his heart. When he was initially attracted to Fang Yu, it started from the admiration of a man.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you amazing? Even the sirens came on. Luckily, I didn¡¯t really offend you before,¡± Fang Yu joked.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t offend me? I was beaten by that brick for nothing?¡±


    Yang Lei propped up his body and intentionally stared at Fang Yu.


    ¡°You really hold a grudge.¡±


    ¡°Fuck!¡±


    Yang Lei couldn¡¯t help but turn over and lay on Fang Yu, but he saw thatFang Yu¡¯s brows were slightly furrowed. It was then that Yang Lei realized he was lying on Fang Yu¡¯s arm. Yang Lei hurriedly got down.


    ¡°How is your arm?¡±


    Yang Lei was most worried about Fang Yu¡¯s injury. After such a fierce battle today, the wound that was nearly healed split open again. Yang Lei changed the dressing for Fang Yu. Fortunately, it wasn¡¯t serious.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±


    ¡°Next time we fight, let¡¯s fight next to each other. You can use me as your left arm.¡±


    In front of Fang Yu, Yang Lei could always say words that made one not know whether to laugh or cry.


    Fang Yu didn¡¯t say anything. He turned his head and looked at him.


    Yang Lei was thirsty. He got up and quietly opened the door. He went to the kitchen and fumbled for a can of beer in the fridge. When he got back, he locked the door again. He gulped down all of it and heard Fang Yu say: ¡°Leave me a sip.¡±


    Yang Lei put down the can and wiped his mouth.


    ¡°There¡¯s no more. That was the last sip.¡±


    ¡°You did that on purpose, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    Fang Yu was helpless.


    Yang Lei smirked. He threw his head back and took a large gulp, kept it in his mouth, put down the can, and felt his way onto the bed. Fang Yu threw off the blanket. Yang Lei lay close by his side, lowered his head, and kissed Fang Yu¡¯s lips.


    The alcohol was slowly fed past their lips and flowed down the space between their lips.


    His breathing gradually becoming heavier, Fang Yu hugged Yang Lei¡­

 Chapter 70

    ¡°¡­You¡¯re hard. What do we do?¡±


    Yang Lei asked in a rough voice, lying on top of Fang Yu.


    Fang Yu¡¯s chest rose and fell. He furrowed his brows.


    ¡°Sleep!¡±


    This was inside Yang Lei¡¯s house. On the other side of the wall, his parents were sleeping. Could Fang Yu mess around here?


    ¡°¡­You can sleep when you¡¯re hard?¡±


    After Yang Lei asked in a low voice, he burrowed down into the blankets.


    ¡°You¡­ Yang Lei!¡±


    Fang Yu did his best to keep his voice down, eager to stop him. Yang Lei was under the blankets and had already taken out Fang Yu¡¯s thing and put it in his mouth.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Fang Yu wanted to push him away, but his breathing was a mess. His chest rose and fell. He restrained himself as he closed his eyes¡­


    Both of them restrained themselves from making a sound. In the dark silence, there were taboo and unspeakable secrets behind the tightly closed door¡­


    There was a lump in the blankets. Fang Yu tightly knit his handsome brows¡­


    Fang Yu repressed his breaths and released¡­


    After cleaning up, Yang Lei hugged Fang Yu. Outside the door, there was the sound of someone getting up at night, the sound of footsteps inside the bathroom, the sound of hands being washed¡­ The two of them calmed their chests, quietly lying close together, listening to the sound of movement outside disappearing¡­


    ¡°This matter with Qiao Xin, next time, don¡¯t go.¡±


    When Yang Lei was about to fall asleep, he heard Fang Yu speak in his haziness.


    ¡°¡­Don¡¯t be fucking boring¡­¡± Yang Lei furrowed his brows as he mumbled curses.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Fang Yu didn¡¯t speak. Yang Lei was silent and fell asleep.


    Fang Yu thought about something alone. He lowered his head, looking at Yang Lei¡¯s sleepy face in his arms. Yang Lei¡¯s sleeping face didn¡¯t have any aggression. It was na?ve, like a child¡¯s¡­


    On the next morning, just when the sun had risen, Yang Lei and Fang Yu still hadn¡¯t woken up. The door to the room was opened with a key.


    Yang Dahai had left the town to investigate. He hurried back overnight to participate in an early morning meeting. The driver was still waiting downstairs. Yang Dahai came back home to get a document. When he tiredly got into the house, he saw Yang Lei¡¯s bag in the entrance.


    Yang Lei hadn¡¯t come back home for many days. On the surface, Yang Dahai didn¡¯t care about him, but in the depths of his heart, he worried about his son. Yang Dahai walked over with light footsteps. When he turned the doorknob, it was locked, so he quietly took out the key and opened the door. He didn¡¯t want to wake him up. He just wanted to see his son and leave.


    On the bed, two boys were hugging each other as they slept. Yang Lei slept on Fang Yu¡¯s chest, sleeping soundly.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Yang Dahai stood for a while and furrowed his brows slightly.


    He didn¡¯t think too much. He just felt that this scene before his eyes was a little strange, but he couldn¡¯t tell what about it was strange.


    He saw the other boy¡¯s face. Fang Yu. Yang Dahai already remembered this name.


    In his haziness, Fang Yu heard the sound of a door opening. Fang Yu was very alert, and he woke up.


    He saw Yang Dahai standing at the entrance. In an instance, his first reaction was to lower his head and glance at his and Yang Lei¡¯s clothes.


    Fang Yu didn¡¯t think that Yang Dahai was at home. He was also a little stunned and awkward.


    ¡°Uncle.¡±


    Out of politeness, Fang Yu called him.


    Yang Lei also woke up. His hand was still around Fang Yu¡¯s waist. He turned back and glanced at the entrance with a blearly gaze.


    Seeing Yang Dahai, Yang Lei was also stunned. He didn¡¯t think that Yang Dahai was at home. Yang Lei subconsciously retracted his hand from Fang Yu¡¯s waist.


    ¡°¡­Why didn¡¯t you knock?¡±


    Yang Lei was a little nervous. He didn¡¯t know what Yang Dahai saw when he came in just now.


    Yang Dahai was expressionless, and he didn¡¯t mind Yang Lei¡¯s tone.


    ¡°Sleep,¡± Yang Dahai said expressionlessly, but his tone was calm. He closed the door. Soon, there was the sound of the front door closing outside. Yang Dahai had left.


    Yang Lei and Fang Yu looked at each other. Luckily, the two of them hadn¡¯t done much the night before, and their clothes were orderly, not exposing anything. Yang Lei was a little confused. According to Yang Dahai¡¯s temper, even when he brought Fang Yu to the small building, he had to nag. Now, he brought him back home, yet Yang Dahai didn¡¯t say anything?


    ¡°¡­My dad¡¯s impression of you seems to have gotten better!¡±


    Yang Lei was surprised.


    ¡°He didn¡¯t nag.¡±


    Although Yang Lei hadn¡¯t brought other people back to spend the night, when had Yang Dahai been nice to his brothers?


    ¡°That¡¯s because he loves you and wants you to sleep more.¡±


    Fang Yu understood this better than Yang Lei.


    ¡°¡­We didn¡¯t look weird, did we?¡± Fang Yu said. Yang Dahai came in too suddenly.


    ¡°Probably not¡­ It¡¯s not to that extent.¡±


    Actually, Yang Lei was also a little nervous.


    After this incident, both of them were not in the mood to sleep. Fang Yu got up and quietly washed up, and then left. Yang Lei went downstairs with him. When they got downstairs, a dignified middle-aged man had just gotten back from a morning run and was going up the stairs. He came face-to-face with Yang Lei.


    This middle-aged man was tall and handsome. He looked very similar to Yang Dahai, but he was more gallant. This was Yang Datian.


    ¡°Boy, you¡¯re willing to come back?¡±


    Yang Datian and Yang Dahai lived in the same unit, upstairs and downstairs. The two brothers¡¯ houses were next to each other. Yang Datian also hadn¡¯t seen Yang Lei for many days.


    ¡°Uncle! Let me introduce you!¡±


    Yang Lei pulled Fang Yu to introduce him. Yang Datian had already seen Fang Yu.


    ¡°Do I need you to introduce him? Fang Yu, is your restaurant business doing well?¡±


    Yang Datian was the director of public security. The notable big gangsters of Jianghai all had special monitoring records in the Public Security Bureau. How could he not know Fang Yu? He may know more and in greater detail about Fang Yu¡¯s past than Yang Lei.


    ¡°Pretty good.¡± Fang Yu hesitated for a moment.


    He had seen Yang Datian in the newspaper and on the wall of the Public Security Bureau.


    ¡°Thank you for last time.¡±


    Fang Yu was referring to Zhou Er¡¯s matter last time. Although Yang Lei helped, it was still due to Yang Datian¡¯s reputation. Fang Yu remembered this favor.


    Yang Datian waved his hand.


    ¡°No need for thanks. It wasn¡¯t your fault. The police also shouldn¡¯t mess around. They have to be reasonable! Your restaurant is pretty good. Work hard. You¡¯re twenty-something years old. How can you mess around with disobedient young children? Do something serious, like an adult!¡±


    Yang Datian, the director of the Public Security Bureau, was different. Towards these street gangsters, he was willing to talk and reason with them, especially to these young people. If you thought that he was lecturing people, he was like the elders of one¡¯s own family scolding their kids. He was exasperated that they didn¡¯t live up to his expectations. It wasn¡¯t offensive, and it was full of kindness.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    There really hadn¡¯t been many people who had said these kinds of words to Fang Yu. As he listened, his feelings were quite complicated.


    ¡°What are you doing standing around? Come in and eat breakfast!¡±


    Yang Datian kicked Yang Lei and opened the door to his house.


    ¡°We¡¯re not eating, Uncle! We¡¯re leaving!¡±


    ¡°Stop there! Do I even need to invite you multiple times to have a meal with me? Fang Yu! Stay and eat together!¡±


    Yang Datian and Yang Dahai were truly different.


    Yang Lei deliberately wanted Fang Yu and Yang Datian to be closer. This uncle of his was different from his dad. He was sure that this uncle could discover Fang Yu¡¯s best qualities and could change his views towards Fang Yu. So this morning, Fang Yu, a big gangster who had been in Jianghai¡¯s gangdom since he was young, ate breakfast at the dining table in the Director of Public Security¡¯s home.


    When Fang Yu went to the restroom, Yang Datian raised his head and looked at Yang Lei.


    ¡°Did you participate in the provincial capital incident last night?¡±


    Yang Datian asked suddenly.


    Yang Lei didn¡¯t even have the chance to react. He was stunned for a moment and took a quick look at Yang Datian.


    ¡°The news travels quite fast.¡±


    Yang Lei took a bite of the steamed bun and picked up some pickled vegetables with his chopsticks, but he didn¡¯t put it in his mouth.


    ¡°Be more peaceful for now. It¡¯s a special time.¡±


    Yang Lei stopped for a moment.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Yang Lei looked at him, lowering his voice.


    ¡°¡­Another crackdown?¡±


    Yang Datian didn¡¯t respond. He drank a mouthful of porridge, then looked at Yang Lei. He used his chopsticks to point at him. His expression was exceptionally serious.


    ¡°I¡¯m warning you. Don¡¯t commit a crime at this time. If you¡¯re at gunpoint, no one can protect you.¡±


    Yang Datian glanced at the bathroom.


    ¡°Including your little friends. Remember this.¡±

 Chapter 71

    This vicious battle in the provincial capital shocked two Jianghus.


    Ever since Qiao Xin dominated the provincial capital, he had never been defeated so pitifully. No one had ever dared, and no one could touch him like this. Qiao Xin¡¯s people had lost greatly, and they had lost even more face.


    This vicious battle shook the provincial capital. For many years later, it was treated as a representative textbook on fighting and was constantly used for teaching. At that time, the gangdoms of both cities knew that Luo Jiu and Qiao Xin were going to fight until the end. No matter if it was for money, for reputation, or to be able to continue on in the gangdom, this was the dignity of being a boss.


    Qiao Xin provoked Luo Jiu first, and he had prepared to be counterattacked, but Qiao Xin hadn¡¯t thought that this battle would be lost so miserably and humiliatingly. Dozens of brothers were seriously injured and lying in the hospital. Liu Pao was nearly crippled, and it was even in the provincial capital, on their own territory. They were laughed at by other gangs. They had lost face to the uttermost. Qiao Xin was furious.


    Not long after that night, Qiao Xin¡¯s people came again to seek revenge. Both sides fought with each other. Although it wasn¡¯t a large-scale confrontation, many brothers were injured. Finally, Qiao Xin challenged Luo Jiu and set the stage for a confrontation.


    Fighting was always the very first start that the gangdom used to solve disputes, and it was also the very first end.


    Everyone knew what the scale of this confrontation was. Over ten years ago, there was a famous ¡°railway war¡± between the two gangdoms of Jianghai and the provincial capital. There was a railway between the two cities. The two cities were very close, just 20 minutes away by train. At that time, a dispute arose between the Jianghu bosses of the two cities because they were competing for the same section of the railway business. Thus, both sides arranged to have a large fight next to the middle of the railway. There were currently various versions of the legend for that war. How many people participated in that fierce battle and how many casualties there were, had all become figures in the legend. But one thing was for sure. Blood flowed like rivers, and the sun and moon stopped shining.


    Since the railway war, no more large-scale armed fights had broken out between Jianghai and the provincial capital, until Luo Jiu and Qiao Xin more than ten years later.


    Both sides knew that, after this confrontation, some people may never again see the sun on the next day.


    The night before the confrontation, Luo Jiu called several of the core brothers under his leadership to his house.


    ¡°The situation is tense and there¡¯s a crackdown right now. If something happens, the sentence will be heavy.¡±


    Luo Jiu looked at the faces of the several young people one by one before he spoke. Everyone understood his meaning.


    ¡°You all have followed me for so many years. You¡¯ve risked your life and you were not careless. If anyone can¡¯t go tomorrow, say the word. I definitely won¡¯t look down on him. Just say the word.¡±


    Luo Jiu had already made up his mind. But he wanted to give these confidants a way out.


    No one responded.


    ¡°Drink wine!¡± Luo Jiu was a little excited.


    ¡°Jiu Ge, I have something to say,¡± Fang Yu said.


    ¡°Say it!¡±


    ¡°Yang Lei doesn¡¯t need to go.¡±


    ¡°Fang Yu!¡±


    Yang Lei had come with Fang Yu. In this matter, from beginning to end, everyone had seen how Yang Lei had given his all. No one took him as an outsider. Yang Lei hadn¡¯t thought that Fang Yu would suddenly say such a sentence at this point.


    ¡°What do you mean??¡±


    Yang Lei was angry. He knew what Fang Yu meant, but he was a gangster! Fang Yu wanted to protect him, but could he watch Fang Yu risk his life, while he hid at home?


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Yang Lei. Don¡¯t go! Don¡¯t make it difficult for your Da Ge! Jiu Ge thanks you!¡±


    ¡°Jiu Ge!!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s settled, then!¡±


    When they left Luo Jiu¡¯s place, Yang Lei rounded on Fang Yu.


    ¡°Don¡¯t fucking talk nonsense. I¡¯m definitely going tomorrow!¡±


    No matter what Fang Yu said, Yang Lei just had this one sentence!


    Later, Fang Yu didn¡¯t say any more. He was unusually silent.


    Before that, Yang Lei received a call from Yang Datian. Recently, Luo Jiu and Qiao Xin¡¯s series of armed fights had already attracted the attention of the police in both places. Although no one had died yet, if they continued fighting like this, something big would happen sooner or later. The police were also constantly keeping an eye on the movements of these gangs. They knew that Luo Jiu and Qiao Xin were fighting incessantly recently. It was just during the crackdown. Yang Datian knew that Yang Lei was also involved. Fang Yu was Luo Jiu¡¯s number one confidant, and Yang Lei and Fang Yu were that close. That day, Yang Datian¡¯s reminder was not without reason. Yang Datian called Yang Lei for the purpose of once again solemnly warning him: this time is different. If something happens, the consequences will be very serious!


    ¡°Don¡¯t participate in this matter. Don¡¯t go anywhere! If you go again, I¡¯ll lock you up!¡±


    ¡°Uncle, don¡¯t scare me.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not scaring you! Crackdown is not child¡¯s play!¡±


    ¡°All right, all right. Uncle, I know!¡±


    Yang Lei hung up the phone.


    The next morning, Yang Lei, Fang Yu, Lao Liang, and Hua Mao each brought their own people and met at the gathering place. To guard against public security, none of them brought weapons. The weapons were all already placed together in a hidden place the night before. When everyone had arrived, they would take the weapons together and rush to the place of confrontation.


    A group of people had already gone. Tens of people gathered here again. Some were driving cars and some were straddling a motorcycle. By the streets, several vans were parked. The windows of the vans were black and the insides couldn¡¯t be seen, but if you got close and looked, it was dark inside and full of men with chilling expressions.


    These people gathered by the streets. Although they left space on the road, there were no cars. No passerby passed by their side. They all circled around them.


    There were many people, but it was not noisy. The atmosphere was ice-cold and heavy.


    No matter how fierce an outlaw was, they had instinctive fear. But loyalty, courage, and impulsiveness overwhelmed these fears and let them work themselves up into violence.


    When most of the people had gathered, the engine of the motorcycle started and roared, and the car also started. Everyone looked at Fang Yu. Fang Yu didn¡¯t speak.


    ¡°Da Ge, it¡¯s almost time,¡± Lao Liang reminded him.


    ¡°Get in the car,¡± Yang Lei said. He threw his cigarette onto the ground, turned around, and pulled open the door of the first car.


    Just when Yang Lei pulled open the car door, a police car appeared at the street corner and drove over.


    Everyone stopped, staring rigidly at that police car.


    The police car stopped across from them. Several policemen got out.


    ¡°Yang Lei! Come over!¡±


    The person shouting was Yong Ge. Right now, he had a business tone and a serious expression.


    ¡°Yong Ge? Why did you come?¡±


    Yang Lei asked these words in a lowered voice. He didn¡¯t let the group of brothers hear him.


    ¡°Get in the car and go back with us. The director wants you for something.¡±


    Yong Ge also spoke quietly and quickly.


    Hearing these words, Yang Lei looked at the expressions of the several people and immediately became alert. He understood at once.


    ¡°I have something to do. I¡¯m not going!¡±


    Yang Lei turned around and was about to leave. Yong Ge was anxious: ¡°Xiao Lei!¡±


    The brothers at the end of the street all watched without understanding. No one dared to move. They didn¡¯t know what the purpose of these policemen was, let alone what they were saying to Yang Lei.


    Yang Datian was sitting in the car, and he leaned out.


    ¡°Come back!¡±


    Yang Lei knew that Yang Datian had come to intercept. He didn¡¯t have the time to think about how Yang Datian knew about this matter today and how he found them so quickly. Yang Lei didn¡¯t even look back. He ran away, and several policemen rushed up as they chased and caught him. These policemen couldn¡¯t really treat Yang Lei like they were catching a criminal. They half coaxed and half pulled. Yang Lei struggled, kicked, and hit. The several policemen didn¡¯t know what to do.


    ¡°Go back!¡± Yang Datian scolded.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going back!¡±


    Yang Lei roared at the top of his voice, desperately struggling to turn his head.


    ¡°Fang Yu¡ª!¡±


    Fang Yu stood right across the street, but he was completely indifferent. He only watched silently.


    ¡°Handcuff him!¡±


    Yang Datian was angry.


    Yong Ge was helpless. He pulled out handcuffs and handcuffed Yang Lei with a click. Several policemen half wrenched and half dragged Yang Lei as they pushed him into the police car.


    ¡°Fang Yu!! Was it you!!¡±


    As Yang Lei was pushed and pulled, he turned around and roared with shock and urgency!


    ¡°Was it you¡ª!!¡±


    He was forcefully pushed into the police car and the door was closed. Yang Lei¡¯s loud roar of anger mixed with sadness still came out through the car window¡­


    ¡°You all don¡¯t make trouble! If you¡¯re caught, you won¡¯t have it easy!¡±


    The police left these words. The police car roared away.


    The fighters watched this scene before their eyes dazedly. They could tell that these policemen didn¡¯t seem to be arresting Yang Lei, but they also didn¡¯t know just what was going on.


    The police car disappeared at the corner. Lao Liang turned his eyes to Fang Yu.


    Fang Yu turned around and opened the car door.


    ¡°Go!¡±

 Chapter 72

    Content Warning: Violence, blood, gore, and non-graphic mention of rape


    Yang Lei was locked up for two days.


    Let¡¯s first not talk about how Yang Lei passed these two days. When Yang Lei came out, the world outside had already been turned upside down.


    That day, Luo Jiu and Qiao Xin¡¯s confrontation was a super fight that erupted between the two cities at the end of the last century. This fight caused five or six Jianghu bosses of the provincial capital and Jianghai to all be swept inside. Qiao Xin united with several bosses in the provincial capital that he was on friendly terms with, and Luo Jiu also called on power to help. They were fighting for their lives. At the critical moment between life and death, both sides were not careless. Although Yan Ziyi didn¡¯t help either side before and maintained neutrality, what kind of friendship did Yan Ziyi and Luo Jiu have? At this critical moment, could Yan Ziyi just watch on and still speak about some neutrality nonsense? Luo Jiu had never reached out to Yan Ziyi, and Yan Ziyi didn¡¯t say anything to anyone, but Yan Ziyi¡¯s people suddenly appeared and suddenly joined the war. They didn¡¯t say anything. A row of black cars smoothly stopped, people got out, lifted their weapons, and stabbed people!


    That day, just how many people participated in this super fight, had already become a number that later, no one could say accurately. The weapons were knives and guns rising up together. The types of guns that were available in the Jianghu market at that time were all gathered together.


    There were so many knives and guns. It was impossible that someone would not die that day.


    But having a gun and daring to shoot the gun were two different concepts. Some people carried a gun with them every day, but they might not necessarily dare to shoot. Some people may hold a gun for the first time and dare to shoot people in the head.


    In this war between life and death, many of Qiao Xin and Luo Jiu¡¯s people lost their lives in the fierce battle, and dozens of people were seriously injured. Qiao Xin¡¯s own little brother Qiao Ming nearly cut off one of Lao Liang¡¯s arms. It was merely connected by skin and flesh. Fang Yu smashed both of Qiao Ming¡¯s legs and knees into a comminuted fracture, and used his knife to break both of the tendons of Qiao Ming¡¯s feet. Both of Qiao Ming¡¯s legs were disabled, and from then on, he became crippled.


    Luo Jiu won this confrontation war at a large cost. According to Jianghu¡¯s rules, both sides were ¡°tied.¡± The defeated party must accept the conditions given by the winner. Furthermore, the important point was, no matter how many deaths or injuries occurred during the confrontation, they couldn¡¯t seek revenge from the other side. This was the rule of confrontations; this was ¡°Life and death are decreed by fate.¡±


    So, this battle at the end of the century became a new Jianghu legend after the ¡°railway war.¡± However, compared to this battle itself, the things that happened later were what really exceeded everyone¡¯s expectations.


    That night, while Luo Jiu was taking care of seriously injured brothers in the hospital and was busy dealing with the aftermath of this battle, and while Luo Jiu still hadn¡¯t had a chance to take remedial measures because this fight had already alerted the police, something happened.


    On that night, Qiao Xin with reddened eyes arrived at the boarding school, kidnapped Luo Jiu¡¯s blood sister Luo Wen, and raped her.


    The second morning, Luo Wen, who was brutally ravaged and on her last breath, was thrown at the entrance of Luo Jiu¡¯s house.


    That year, Luo Wen was just 17 years old. She had an age gap of nearly 20 years with Luo Jiu. She was Luo Jiu¡¯s only relative in the world. The brother and sister depended on each other for everything and had a very deep relationship.


    Luo Jiu himself took the path of the gangdom, but he wanted to give Luo Wen the cleanest and best environment. He provided for Luo Wen to attend the best elementary school and the best high school. If Luo Wen wanted to play the piano, he would buy her a piano. If Luo Wen wanted the stars in the skies, Luo Jiu was willing to pluck them out for her. Luo Jiu wanted her to go to college, find a reliable and good person to marry, and live an ordinary and happy life.


    Luo Wen was also very great. Luo Wen was pretty, quiet, and had excellent grades. No one believed that the older brother of such a good girl and good student, was a gangdom boss.


    Although Luo Jiu had offended many people in Jianghu, in the 1980s, the gangdom still followed chivalry and rules. There was a little taste of Robin Hood and his men. They stressed that Jianghu matters were settled in Jianghu. Revenge was all a matter of finding the person responsible. Whoever involved innocent families, especially the elderly, women, and children, would be shamed by all the streets and wouldn¡¯t be able to remain in the gangdom. So at that time, towards the safety of their families, these Jianghu bosses were quite at ease.


    But in the 1990s, people like Qiao Xin appeared. They could ignore morality and stir up disputes just for money. The constraints of morality on them were already meaningless. Of course, they could do anything.


    Luo Jiu was negligent. Luo Jiu didn¡¯t keep up with the times. Jianghu was already no longer his


    Previous Jianghu. Luo Jiu¡¯s negligence destroyed his most cherished relative.


    When Fang Yu heard about this news, he was in the hospital.


    He saw Luo Jiu. Fang Yu always remembered Luo Jiu¡¯s expression that day.


    Fang Yu woke up from the sleep caused by his serious injuries. When he opened his eyes, he saw Luo Jiu.


    That day was the last time he saw Luo Jiu.


    When Luo Wen was eight or nine, Luo Jiu often took her with him. At that time, Fang Yu was fourteen or fifteen years old, and he was also a half-grown child. Luo Jiu asked him to help watch Luo Wen. Fang Yu often played with Luo Wen.


    Young children always like people who play with them. When Luo Wen was young, she always followed behind Fang Yu with, ¡°Fang Yu gege,¡± ¡°Fang Yu gege,¡± like a little tail that couldn¡¯t be gotten rid of. Sometimes, when Fang Yu was busy, Luo Jiu would ask other brothers to take care of her, but the little girl wouldn¡¯t want this. She would lose her temper and get angry. Luo Jiu had no other choice but to call Fang Yu back. When Fang Yu came back and picked up the little girl, Luo Wen would immediately smile through her tears. Luo Jiu even once jokingly said, ¡°Later, you can be the wife of your Fang Yu gege!¡±


    But after Luo Jiu went to junior high school, she suddenly drifted away from Fang Yu. Occasionally, when Fang Yu talked to her or something, Luo Wen would appear very shy and would even blush, hiding from Fang Yu. At the age of the beginning of puberty, the girl had more thoughts. Luo Wen had the muddled feelings of a girl towards Luo Jiu, which was normal. After Luo Wen grew up, Fang Yu couldn¡¯t treat her as a child anymore. There was the distance between men and women, and gradually, their relationship became distant. Of course, with the rich life that Luo Jiu had in the school, her feelings of first love towards Fang Yu also shifted. She had her own life and affections.


    But the girl¡¯s beautiful dreams all faded in one night.


    When Fang Yu woke up in the hospital bed and saw Luo Jiu, he still didn¡¯t know that something had happened to Luo Wen.


    Luo Jiu told him: ¡°I¡¯m going out. If I don¡¯t come back in a few days, take good care of Wenwen for me.¡±


    Luo Jiu left.


    Those were the last words that Luo Jiu left for Fang Yu.


    Qiao Xin¡¯s corpse was found in a dump. When the corpse was pulled out of the sack, it was a bloody gourd. There were dozens of knife holes over his body. There were countless marks of being smashed by a blunt tool. Among them, his lower body was smashed to pieces by a blunt tool. It seemed like the result of being smashed countless times by something like a hammer.

 Chapter 73

    Luo Jiu killed Qiao Xin and disappeared without a trace.


    Luo Jiu waited a day before making a move. No one knew what happened between that time. When Fang Yu woke up from a lethargic consciousness and found out about Luo Wen¡¯s matter, Luo Jiu had already left for a day, and Yang Lei had come out from the Public Security Bureau.


    That day, Fang Yu informed Yang Datian, and Yang Lei was intercepted. For Yang Lei, each passing second was agonizing. Yang Datian forcibly confined him. Yang Lei tried all kinds of hard and soft methods, but he wouldn¡¯t let him go. It wasn¡¯t known how Yang Lei passed the two days in the confinement room. Yang Lei really hadn¡¯t thought that Fang Yu would do this. He was angry, he hated, and he resented that Fang Yu hid the truth from him and thought that it was for his own good, but didn¡¯t understand his heart at all. But how could he not know why Fang Yu did this? How could he not know why Fang Yu did this?? But did Fang Yu ever think that, if something happened to Fang Yu in this fight, what he would feel in his heart for all of his life? He would suffer for a lifetime for not being by Fang Yu¡¯s side at that time! He would be tormented for a lifetime!


    Once Yang Lei came out, he knew that Fang Yu was injured. He ran straight to the hospital. When he got to the hospital, Fang Yu had just learned about Luo Wen¡¯s mishap. It was then that Fang Yu knew what Luo Jiu went to do. He tossed his blanket and was about to get up.


    ¡°Did Luo Jiu bring anyone?!¡±


    ¡°No, Luo Jiu didn¡¯t let people follow him¡­¡±


    ¡°You all let him go by himself?!¡±


    ¡°Luo Jiu held a gun and said that he would shoot whoever went with him!!¡± The brothers by the bed all had red eyes.


    Fang Yu pulled out the drip needle and was about to rush outside. Yang Lei, who had just rushed into the room, took him into his arms.


    ¡°You¡¯re already like this. Where else do you want to go?!¡±


    When Yang Lei saw Fang Yu¡¯s injury, his heart sank. Fang Yu¡¯s left arm had never healed completely. In the fierce battle, he was once again hit hard. His waist was also wrapped in bandages, with blood seeping through.


    ¡°Get lost!¡±


    Fang Yu was also anxious. Right now, no matter who stopped him, his eyes would turn red! He knew Luo Jiu too well. He knew that Luo Jiu had gone to fight to the death with Qiao Xin. He didn¡¯t bring any brothers so as not to involve them. Luo Jiu had gone to fight to the end. The words that he had spoken before he left were his last words!


    How could Fang Yu¡¯s eyes not turn red?! Fang Yu was about to throw off Yang Lei, but he was held down by Yang Lei and forcefully dragged back onto the bed.


    ¡°Fang Yu! Calm down!¡±


    ¡°Can I fucking calm down?!¡±


    ¡°If you fucking go out like this right now, what can you do! You want to burden Luo Jiu to death??¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Fang Yu was stunned for a moment. His agitated emotions calmed down, and he stared at Yang Lei¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°I know what I should do. Let me go.¡±


    Yang Lei had never seen this gaze of Fang Yu¡¯s before. Yang Lei asked all of the other people to leave and closed the door.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious. Hua Mao and the others are already asking for news about Jiu Ge. You know what Jiu Ge is capable of more than I do! Don¡¯t worry too much. No news is good news!¡±


    Yang Lei comforted Fang Yu. When Yang Lei came, he already knew the situation.


    ¡°This time, the impact of the confrontation was too big. The public security is already investigating. If you go out again right now and cause some trouble, that¡¯s a free gift! At gunpoint, do you understand?!¡±


    ¡°At gunpoint? If I¡¯m afraid of being held at gunpoint, would I still be a gangster?!¡±


    ¡°This is a crackdown! It¡¯s different!¡±


    Yang Lei was also anxious. In these two days in the bureau, he already understood the situation very clearly. He was fearful and worried. In the past, he wasn¡¯t afraid. He didn¡¯t care about anything. Even if he went to jail, as long as it was worth it, he didn¡¯t care. But right now, it was different. He was really afraid. He was afraid that any slight trouble could separate him and Fang Yu. Right now, their future was not one person¡¯s; it was two people¡¯s. He was afraid that in this eye of the storm, if Fang Yu really did something and got made an example of, he didn¡¯t even dare to think about the consequences.


    Yang Lei had grown up in the bureau. He knew what a crackdown was. He had seen the consequences of a crackdown. He had seen the execution grounds, and he had seen criminals get shot. He had seen everything.


    He knew what might happen if Fang Yu went out right now. Fang Yu was going for Qiao Xin¡¯s life. Because of Luo Jiu. For Luo Jiu, Fang Yu could ignore everything else.


    Could he let Fang Yu do this? Even though he knew that morally, he shouldn¡¯t stop Fang Yu, he knew better than anyone else how important Luo Jiu was in Fang Yu¡¯s heart! But emotionally, he had to stop him. He couldn¡¯t let Fang Yu go out and leave the consequences alone!


    ¡°Jiu Ge is my own brother and Luo Wen is my own sister! Tell me, should I go or not?¡±


    Fang Yu stared at Yang Lei.


    ¡°I¡¯ll bring people there. You stay here and wait for me to come back,¡± Yang Lei said.


    ¡°Bullshit!!¡±


    Once it involved Luo Jiu¡¯s life and death, Fang Yu no longer had his usual calm.


    ¡°Get out of the way!¡±


    Fang Yu was anxious.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t get out of the way, I won¡¯t be polite to you!¡±


    ¡°Fang Yu!¡±


    ¡°Yang Lei, no matter who stops me, you won¡¯t stop me! You¡¯re stopping me?!¡±


    Fang Yu¡¯s eyes and expression had changed. Yang Lei understood Fang Yu¡¯s meaning. Fang Yu thought that he should understand his current mood better than other people! But did Fang Yu understand Yang Lei¡¯s mood? Yang Lei¡¯s eyes also turned red.


    ¡°Why am I stopping you? Why did you tell Yang Datian to catch me that day? That¡¯s why I¡¯m stopping you!¡±


    Yang Lei shouted. Fang Yu was stunned for a moment and didn¡¯t speak.


    ¡°Why did you tell Yang Datian? Why did you tell him to intercept me? You ask yourself. Don¡¯t ask me!¡±


    ¡°This is not the same thing!¡±


    Fang Yu furrowed his brows.


    ¡°This is the same thing! If it were the past, I wouldn¡¯t stop you. But right now, if you commit a crime and go in¡­ what do I do? ¡­Can you think about the two of us?¡±


    Usually, Yang Lei wouldn¡¯t be able to say these words even if he were beaten to death, but right now, Yang Lei couldn¡¯t help but blurt them out, with difficulty and sincerity!


    But these words angered Fang Yu.


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk about this!!¡±


    Fang Yu was irritated.


    ¡°Is right now the time to talk about this?? ¡­I¡¯m sorry!¡±


    ¡°¡­What do you mean you¡¯re sorry?¡±


    When Yang Lei heard these words, he was stunned, and his heart was uncomfortable!


    ¡°What sorries are there between the two of us? What am I afraid of? Even if I had to take a bullet for you, I¡¯d be willing! I¡¯m afraid that something will happen to you!¡±


    ¡°¡­Stop talking!¡±


    Fang Yu was also very upset!


    ¡°¡­You¡¯re young. You don¡¯t understand!¡± Fang Yu said.


    Yang Lei was stunned for a moment. He suddenly felt the meaning in Fang Yu¡¯s words. He thought of that ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡± and thought of the words that Fang Yu said last time. Last time, Fang Yu said, I was the one who led you astray, so I can¡¯t hesitate¡­


    Yang Lei felt a chill rush straight to his head. Fang Yu thought that the two of them were ¡°being bad¡± like this because he didn¡¯t lead him on the right path. Because it was his responsibility, so he felt sorry for him? Fang Yu was with him because he was ¡°sorry¡± to him? So Fang Yu had always been following him? That was how Fang Yu thought?


    The more Yang Lei thought, the colder his heart was.


    ¡°¡­Make things clear. Just what do you mean?¡± Yang Lei¡¯s heart sank.


    ¡°Do you think that you owe me?¡±


    ¡°¡­I was loyal to you! So I can¡¯t be disloyal to Jiu Ge!¡±


    Fang Yu suddenly raised his head.


    Yang Lei was stunned for a moment. He spoke after a long time.


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    He seemed to not have heard clearly.


    ¡°Loyal?¡±


    Yang Lei looked at Fang Yu, as though he was hearing this word for the first time.


    Both of them were suddenly silent.


    The door was pushed open. A brother was panting at the entrance.


    ¡°Yu Ge! Qiao Xin is dead¡­ The corpse was found. Jiu Ge is gone. He¡¯s probably fine. He ran away!¡±


    Fang Yu and Yang Lei both looked at him.


    When Fang Yu had asked for the details of the situation and turned around, Yang Lei had already left.


    There was news about Luo Jiu, and Fang Yu could momentarily be at ease. So Yang Lei left.


    When Yang Lei walked on the streets, his mind was a little blank.


    Fang Yu¡¯s ¡°loyalty¡± provoked him quite a lot.


    He thought that Fang Yu was together with him because he had really thought it out. It was today that he knew Fang Yu had probably never really understood.


    ¡­He said that he was loyal! A brother¡¯s loyalty!


    That day Yang Lei had drank with Ding Wen, he once said these words to Ding Wen: ¡°¡­I have no confidence inside! ¡­¡±


    Yang Lei had said some words that were pushed down to the bottom of his heart at that time.


    ¡°¡­I was the one who brought him onto this road in the beginning! ¡­That Fang Yu¡­ he¡¯s loyal! Very loyal! I¡¯m really afraid that he¡­ has never understood. Do you understand? ¡­¡±


    Yang Lei incoherently spoke to Ding Wen. At that time, he didn¡¯t even know what he was saying.


    But Ding Wen understood.


    ¡°You¡¯re saying that you¡¯re afraid that you dragged him underwater, but he actually doesn¡¯t really know his feelings towards you, whether or not it¡¯s love?¡±


    Yang Lei also wasn¡¯t looking for trouble or insisting on thinking too much, but ever since he had gotten together with Fang Yu, he always faintly had a feeling that he couldn¡¯t grasp. Fang Yu accepted him so quickly and so smoothly that Yang Lei even felt like he was dreaming. It was also because of this that he always felt uneasy and unsure. He always felt that Fang Yu hadn¡¯t really understood. Like some day, Fang Yu would suddenly ¡°understand,¡± and just like how he said he ¡°wouldn¡¯t play¡± with him in the past, he would realize that he still liked women and leave him.


    It was always easy for the one who fell in love first to worry about gains and losses. Yang Lei and Fang Yu were too close. This closeness not only made it possible for him and Fang Yu to get together, it was also always an anxiety for Yang Lei. Because of him, Fang Yu nearly lost an arm. Fang Yu was worried about him and rushed to Lu City to find him, Fang Yu kissed him, and made love with him, but Yang Lei understood Fang Yu too well. He was once worried that Fang Yu did this out of another kind of ¡°loyalty.¡± He was once worried, but as time passed, Yang Lei gradually didn¡¯t think this way anymore. He could feel what Fang Yu had done for him. He believed in Fang Yu. Those feelings were not brotherly loyalty. He trusted Fang Yu, trusted the feelings between them that he was confident could withstand the test of life and death.


    He and Fang Yu were both me. Between me, there was no need to say the word love. They only needed to understand each other!


    But right now, Yang Lei was confused. He walked blankly on the streets and remembered that Ding Wen had said then: ¡°Some men can accept this in the beginning, but they actually haven¡¯t distinguished between brotherhood and love. They will only understand when they meet a woman they like¡­¡±


    But right now, Yang Lei didn¡¯t have the time to ponder over these. The situation was already not very good.


    After the vicious fight between hundreds of people from two cities, and even during the crackdown, could they be let go by the police? Generally speaking, the vicious fights within the gangdom, as long as there were no guns, the police wouldn¡¯t really intervene. But this time, it was vile, and a gun was used. The police also couldn¡¯t sit back and ignore it. The provincial capital was already cleaning up the local gangs. Jianghai was about to start. The movements of Fang Yu and these people were all under key supervision.


    Yang Lei left the hospital and first went to the public security bureau to inquire about some news. These days, the energy of the Municipal Bureau were all involved in another vicious, major criminal case. That was the focus in the city. They still couldn¡¯t attend to cleaning up the issue of the fighting. Otherwise, they would already have caught a bunch of people involved in the fighting to make an example. When Yang Lei left the Municipal Bureau, he called Yan Ziyi. Yan Ziyi¡¯s people also participated in this fight. Yang Lei briefly explained the situation. It was also for the sake of these brothers, telling those who could hide recently to hide as best as they could. These days, he had to watch over Fang Yu¡¯s side, so he wouldn¡¯t go over there.


    Yan Ziyi had already heard about Qiao Xin¡¯s matter. Qiao Xin¡¯s actions were shameless to all the streets. He deserved his end.


    ¡°Luo Jiu ran away. Help Fang Yu. This won¡¯t be easy to clean up,¡± Yan Ziyi said.


    Qiao Xin was dead. There was no need to investigate. It was obvious who did it. Once someone reported the case, the police would get involved in investigating, and they would definitely find out about Luo Jiu. Right now, Luo Jiu had run away, so they would definitely investigate the people by Luo Jiu¡¯s side. Fang Yu would be the first to bear the brunt.


    Investigating Fang Yu would definitely involve the fight from before. Yang Lei still didn¡¯t know whether or not Fang Yu had hurt someone in that armed fight, but no matter what, as long as Fang Yu was watched by the provincial capital¡¯s police, it was very troublesome. On the Jianghai side, Yang Lei could still use personal relationships. If the police in the provincial capital came, business would be business, and Yang Lei would have no choice!


    Yang Lei had thought about all the ins and outs that he could. He already had no time to think about the problem between him and Fang Yu. Right now was not the time for love. He had too many important things that he needed to do. Yang Lei rushed about for an afternoon. In the middle of it all, he took the time to call the hospital and found the brothers watching over Fang Yu. He knew that Fang Yu had gone to arrange things for Luo Wen and had already returned to the hospital just now. Then, Yang Lei hung up the phone.


    Yang Lei returned to Fang Yu¡¯s house, packed up some things that Fang Yu could use, and went to the company to deal with some of his own affairs.


    He still didn¡¯t want to return to the hospital yet. He wanted to first calm down. There were many things to face later. He had to face them calmly with Fang Yu. There couldn¡¯t be any emotions between them.


    When Yang Lei was in the office, he received a call from Yan Ziyi.


    Yan Ziyi¡¯s voice was heavy.


    ¡°Luo Jiu is dead,¡± Yan Ziyi said.

 Chapter 74

    Yang Lei¡¯s heart suddenly sank.


    Luo Jiu was shot and killed by Qiao Xin¡¯s older brother, Qiao Hong.


    The three brothers of the Qiao family, Qiao Hong, Qiao Xin, and Qiao Ming, were called the three tigers of the Qiao family. Among them, the second oldest, Qiao Xin, was the most famous. Qiao Ming had been crippled by Fang Yu and would be in a wheelchair for the rest of his life. After Qiao Xin was killed by Luo Jiu, Luo Jiu learned that among those who had raped Luo Wen that day, other than Qiao Xin, there was also Qiao Hong. He snuck into Qiao Hong¡¯s house alone to kill Qiao Hong. He castrated Qiao Hong, but he was shot dead by the gun hidden under Qiao Hong¡¯s pillow.


    Luo Jiu had been skillful and courageous his whole life, but Qiao Hong was famous for being mortally afraid of death. Every day, he could only sleep if he had a gun hidden under his pillow. But Luo Jiu was killed by the hands of such a cowardly and incompetent gangster. He would turn over in his grave.


    ¡°Go watch over Fang Yu. Tell him not to be impulsive!¡± Yan Ziyi said.


    Yang Lei hung up the phone and called the hospital. It was already too late.


    ¡°Lei Ge! Fang Yu is gone!¡±


    The voice on the phone was filled with panic¡­


    Yang Lei held the receiver¡­


    Fang Yu disappeared for one day and one night.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you all stop him?!¡± With red eyes, Yang Lei held the collars of the brothers in the hospital room.


    ¡°Yu Ge told us all not to be impulsive! He even stopped us from taking revenge! But he disappeared in the blink of an eye¡­¡±


    When the news of Luo Jiu¡¯s death came, Luo Jiu¡¯s entire organization went crazy.


    That night, Luo Jiu¡¯s people and Yang Lei turned the provincial capital upside down. There were police cars surrounding the Qiao family¡¯s door. Qiao Hong and his followers had already disappeared. That night, after shooting Luo Jiu, Qiao Hong knew that Luo Jiu¡¯s men wouldn¡¯t let him go. He ran away overnight.


    There was no news about Qiao Hong, and there wasn¡¯t any news about Fang Yu. Yang Lei searched all of the places that he could. Many people pursued from all the roads outside the provincial capital for tens and hundreds of kilometers. None of them found a trace of Qiao Hong and Fang Yu.


    The second night, there was a gunfight in an alley in H Town. A man was shot twice. One shot from 20 meters away shattered his knee bone, and then the second shot was in the middle of his chest. It punctured his lung lobe, and he fell to the ground on the spot.


    The gunfire alarmed the police in the town, and they expanded the chase that night.


    The police in the three places soon combined this shooting case with Qiao Hong and Qiao Xin¡¯s cases in the provincial capital, identifying them as revenge killings among malicious gangs.


    The one who was shot was the main criminal of the murder case in the Qiao household, Qiao Hong. The shooter had run away.


    When the news came, on Luo Jiu¡¯s side, all the people in the room were silent.


    ¡°Da Ge avenged Luo Jiu alone¡­ Why didn¡¯t he call us? Why did he bear it alone?!¡±


    Lao Liang was in pain. One of Lao Liang¡¯s arms was seriously injured and wrapped carelessly. It was this seriously injured arm that made him regret and blame himself. At such a critical moment, he was practically the same as a useless person, not helpful at all!


    ¡°Why else? He doesn¡¯t want to trouble us! Why else??¡± Hua Mao hadn¡¯t closed his eyes for several days. His face was blue and his eyes were red.


    ¡°If we¡¯re there, we could take care of him! Right now, he¡¯s alone and no one knows where he is¡­ The police are searching for him everywhere¡­¡±


    Lao Liang pulled his own hair roughly¡­


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s okay. Fang Yu already ran away. He must have run far¡­ Doesn¡¯t he have two brothers in Guangdong? They came back from the Vietnam War. Fang Yu must have gone to them¡­ Let¡¯s hurry and take care of it with our brothers. Those who know about this matter in Guangdong should all keep a tight mouth. Whoever leaks a word out, I¡¯ll fucking kill them! ¡­¡±


    Another brother under Fang Yu¡¯s leadership, Yang-zi, raised his eyes and spoke.


    ¡°How many days do you have to walk to get to Guangdong? He can¡¯t sit on the train, and there are checkpoints all along the way. What if¡­¡±


    Hua Mao couldn¡¯t finish speaking. Hua Mao¡¯s heart had broken.


    The whole room of people was silent¡­


    Yang Lei kept standing by the window, looking outside, not saying a word¡­


    Fang Yu ran away.


    No one knew where Fang Yu went. Fang Yu didn¡¯t contact anyone.


    Although the police still didn¡¯t have definite evidence that the shooter was Fang Yu, after investigation, many signs pointed towards Fang Yu, and now, Fang Yu had gone missing.


    After Luo Jiu died and Fang Yu disappeared, Luo Jiu¡¯s men were without a leader. Although Lao Liang and Hua Mao were worried, they still had to take care of arranging these brothers. They still had to prepare for Luo Jiu¡¯s aftermath. Thinking that Fang Yu must have run far away, according to the time and distance, no news was a good thing. It meant that Fang Yu had probably already crossed the provincial border line. As long as he crossed the provincial border line, it was equivalent to running halfway out. Capturing someone in another province also required manpower and energy. It wasn¡¯t that fast.


    Lao Liang, Hua Mao, and the others thought this way. They even traced routes on the map, calculating where Fang Yu may have already run to.


    Yang Lei was not with them. Yang Lei was also gone.


    No one knew where Yang Lei went that day, and no one knew what he went to do. Yang Lei didn¡¯t appear until that night.


    Although everyone said that Fang Yu had already run away and gone far, Yang Lei had a feeling. He felt that Fang Yu hadn¡¯t left, that Fang Yu would come back.


    This feeling was very strong. Yang Lei also couldn¡¯t say for sure, but he had this feeling.


    It was like he could feel Fang Yu. He hadn¡¯t gone far. He was just somewhere very close to him. This feeling was very mysterious and unreasonable, but it was very strong.


    That night, Yang Lei didn¡¯t tell anyone. He silently returned to the small building.


    The police had already focused on Fang Yu. Yang Lei thought that, if Fang Yu really came back, he definitely couldn¡¯t return to that house on the eighth floor. If Fang Yu came back to find him, Yang Lei believed that Fang Yu would know where to find him.


    Yang Lei went into the small building, and he didn¡¯t come out again. He didn¡¯t do anything. He just waited, listening to the movements outside, even the slightest movement.


    He turned on a small light by the window. This light on the second floor was on. It was visible from a distance on the road outside the courtyard wall, and it could be known that he was in the house.


    Until midnight, there was no movement at all.


    It was raining outside. The rain hit the banana leaves in the courtyard. In this silent night, it made a dense and empty sound.


    Yang Lei silently sat by the window, mechanically listening to the pendulum of the wall clock swinging slowly. It was already past two in the morning. Outside the window, there was a patch of thick darkness.


    Fang Yu didn¡¯t appear. Yang Lei¡¯s heart gradually became more at ease instead.


    He thought, Fang Yu must have already run very far. Fang Yu was a smart person. He probably knew that, at this time, the most correct method was to go, to immediately go far away, and never come back¡­ Yang Lei was afraid that Fang Yu would take the risk to come back. He was afraid that Fang Yu returning to Jianghai was walking into a trap. The police had already prepared the net and were waiting for him. He hoped that Fang Yu wouldn¡¯t come back. The farther he ran, the better. When he finished arranging everything here, when things had died down, then he would pick him up¡­


    Even if Fang Yu had left without saying anything to him, even if they didn¡¯t know how long it would be before they could meet again with this departure, Yang Lei thought, as long as Fang Yu was safe, as long as he was safe, everything else was not important¡­ When Fang Yu arrived at a safe place, Fang Yu would definitely find a way to send him a message. As long as he gave him a message letting him know that he was okay, it would be fine¡­


    Yang Lei¡¯s thoughts were chaotic. He thought of Fang Yu¡¯s injury, his arm, and whether or not he had been injured anywhere else¡­ He wondered whether or not he had already contacted those in Guangdong, and whether or not they would help him¡­ He thought about where Fang Yu was hiding right now, whether or not he was hungry and suffering¡­


    Just then, Yang Lei heard a little sound.


    It was a very slight side, but it made Yang Lei¡¯s entire body suddenly tense.


    He stood up at once.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Yang Lei walked to the door in a few steps, pressing close and listening to the outside. Then, he suddenly pulled the door open.


    Someone soaked all over rushed in from outside the door. Yang Lei took him into his arms.


    There was no sound, and no one spoke. Yang Lei hugged him tightly, forcefully wiping away the drops of water on his face. Fang Yu¡¯s cheeks were ice-cold. His hair that was soaked in the rain covered his face, and his body was soaked by the rain. His entire body was cold. Yang Lei hugged him tightly, kissed his face, and kissed his ice-cold cheek. He kissed him unceasingly, as though only this could give Fang Yu heart. He unceasingly kissed away the wet and cold rain. His hot lips pressed to Fang Yu¡¯s forehead and lips. There was coldness all over there, not a trace of warmth¡­


    Yang Lei¡¯s heart was like the feeling under his lips. Cold, painful, tightly knitted together¡­


    He hugged his arm tightly, stroking over Fang Yu¡¯s body. He confirmed that he hadn¡¯t been hurt, that he was fine. He was here and well, in his arms¡­


    ¡°¡­Why did you still come back¡­?!!¡±


    Yang Lei¡¯s painful and conflicted voice pressed on Fang Yu¡¯s face and by his ear.


    ¡°¡­Don¡¯t you know that the police are looking for you?! ¡­¡±


    Yang Lei pressed close to Fang Yu¡¯s face. ¡­You¡¯re stupid. You¡¯re fucking stupid!!


    Yang Lei only heard Fang Yu¡¯s voice after a long time. It seemed like Fang Yu hadn¡¯t opened his mouth and spoken for many days. His voice was extremely hoarse and tired.


    ¡°¡­I wanted to see you once¡­¡±


    Fang Yu said¡­

 Chapter 75

    Fang Yu came in by climbing over the wall.


    Fang Yu chased Qiao Hong to H Town before he made a move. Qiao Hong also shot back. The gunfire startled the residents in the town. Fang Yu fired two shots. Of these two shots, one shot penetrated Qiao Hong¡¯s knee, and one shot went through the front of Qiao Hong¡¯s chest.


    ¡°Is he dead?¡± Yang Lei asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    After Fang Yu fired the second shot, someone at the entrance of the alley looked in and saw the scene of Qiao Hong being shot, and he screamed. Fang Yu couldn¡¯t shoot again. He had no way of confirming whether or not Qiao Hong had been killed, but according to the location of the shot, even if Qiao Hong hadn¡¯t died, he had to lose half a life.


    Whether or not Qiao Hong died was directly related to Fang Yu¡¯s criminal offense. Yang Lei inquired, but with the crackdown, the police of H City were very cautious. The news still hadn¡¯t come.


    ¡°Where¡¯s the gun?¡±


    ¡°Took care of it.¡±


    Fang Yu used that auto-5. Luo Jiu had given it to him to use in emergency situations. When Luo Jiu gave it to Fang Yu, he exhorted him not to use it unless it was a last resort. But Luo Jiu had not expected what the final use of this gun would be.


    ¡°I got a military car. It¡¯s parked outside. Eat something, take a bath, and we¡¯ll leave immediately.¡±


    Yang Lei spoke quietly, quickly giving Fang Yu the prepared food. From behind the bed, he picked up the suitcase that he had already prepared. Yang Lei was unusually calm.


    ¡°I¡¯ve packed the things. Everything handy is inside.¡±


    Yang Lei went to Fang Yu¡¯s house. Before the police took control, he hurried to take the necessary things and packed all of the essential things that he could think of, packing them together.


    ¡°One of my father¡¯s former soldiers is my brother. He watches over a warehouse in Chun¡¯an and has a farmhouse over there. After he retired from the army and went back to his hometown, he gave me the keys to the house. That¡¯s a military district. Ordinary people can¡¯t go on. It¡¯s very safe. You can hide there first for a few days. You don¡¯t need to worry about things here. Leave it all to me.¡±


    Yang Lei quickly spoke to him. Fang Yu didn¡¯t say anything and looked at him.


    ¡°I already went during the day. It¡¯s all arranged. Everything is there. Once you go, you can stay there.¡±


    Yang Lei had thought about it. If Fang Yu came back now, it wouldn¡¯t be easy to run away again. He first had to find a safe place to hide for a while and wait for him to think of an idea. He definitely had a way to save Fang Yu. He had to have a way!


    Yang Lei gave Fang Yu clean clothes and pushed him into the bathroom.


    Only until he closed the bathroom door and heard the sound of running water in the bathroom, did Yang Lei release the emotions that he kept holding. His eyes swelled, and heat rushed straight into them.


    In just a few days, Fang Yu¡¯s appearance had nearly become unrecognizable to him.


    Yang Lei forcefully closed his eyes, wanting to make himself forget Fang Yu¡¯s haggard, pale, and tired appearance. He wanted to forget it immediately, but he couldn¡¯t forget it at all. It filled his whole mind.


    He didn¡¯t know what Fang Yu experienced in these short days, or what kind of blow Luo Jiu¡¯s death had brought to Fang Yu.


    He only knew that he couldn¡¯t look at the Fang Yu before his eyes, the person he loved, the person he thought about all the time. If he took one more glance at him, it would be heart-wrenching¡­


    Yang Lei put everything in the car. Fang Yu still hadn¡¯t come out. Yang Lei was afraid that Fang Yu had come across an injury and was uncomfortable, so he pushed open the bathroom door.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Under the showerhead, Fang Yu¡¯s back was motionless, his face buried in his hand. The current of water washed over his body, but Fang Yu didn¡¯t react at all. Hearing Yang Lei push open the door, Fang Yu started a little. He forcefully rubbed his face with both hands, without turning his head.


    Since Luo Jiu died, Fang Yu hadn¡¯t shed a single tear.


    Men shed blood, shed sweat, but didn¡¯t shed tears.


    Yang Lei stopped for a while, then walked over quietly.


    He stretched out his hand and pulled Fang Yu¡¯s shoulder. Fang Yu didn¡¯t turn around. Yang Lei used force in his hand and turned Fang Yu around. He pressed Fang Yu¡¯s face that he hadn¡¯t raised into his own shoulder, hugging his back.


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s okay¡­ Don¡¯t hold it back¡­¡±


    The current washed over Yang Lei¡¯s body. Yang Lei¡¯s body became wet. The water washed over his hair, rolling down along his hair.


    ¡°¡­You avenged Jiu Ge¡­ Jiu Ge is at ease¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s okay¡­ You still have me¡­ It¡¯s okay¡­¡±


    Yang Lei tightened his arms¡­


    Fang Yu buried in Yang Lei¡¯s shoulder. Yang Lei felt his gradually trembling back under his hand¡­


    Fang Yu suddenly hugged Yang Lei¡­


    When Fang Yu calmed down and got out of the bathroom, Fang Yu wanted to leave.


    ¡°What did you say?¡±


    Yang Lei didn¡¯t believe his own ears.


    ¡°I can¡¯t go to the place that you spoke of.¡±


    Fang Yu took the risk to come back just to see Yang Lei once. After seeing him, he already didn¡¯t have any concerns.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    Yang Lei knew why!


    ¡°Are you afraid of implicating me??¡±


    Yang Lei was angry and anxious, but this was Fang Yu. He was still thinking about these things at this time!


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go find one of Qiao Xin¡¯s men and shoot him. Then I¡¯ll be the same as you.¡±


    Yang Lei was about to pull open the door. Fang Yu grabbed him.


    ¡°¡­Yang Lei!¡±


    ¡°You know that I can do it!¡±


    Yang Lei grabbed Fang Yu.


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense! Take the things and get in the car!¡±


    Late at night, a jeep with a military license plate drove in the rain all night towards Chun¡¯an. The military license plate proceeded without hindrances the whole way, and it was not stopped.


    This warehouse in Chun¡¯an was originally a military warehouse. It was later abandoned, but it was still within the military district. When one of Yang Dahai¡¯s volunteer soldiers was originally responsible for guarding this warehouse, he got a small farmhouse to live in at a nearby mountain pass behind the village. Later, he was demobilized and returned to his hometown. He couldn¡¯t use the house, so he entrusted its care to Yang Lei. He would take care of it later. The location of this farmhouse was hidden and remote, close to the mountain. In the mountain, there were also bomb shelters that were used by local military camps. In the case of an emergency, one could hide and escape. This place was the best place that Yang Lei could think of to arrange for Fang Yu.


    ¡°There is no running water. There is a well behind the house, and the water is clean. There are hardtack, cans, and instant noodles in the cabinet. If there¡¯s not enough, I¡¯ll bring more in a few days. If it¡¯s cold at night, I prepared some mattresses in the cabinet. Don¡¯t start a fire. If there¡¯s smoke, people outside can see it.¡±


    ¡°This is a radio. Listen to this when you¡¯re bored. If there¡¯s no more battery, there are new ones in the drawer. There¡¯s enough.¡±


    ¡°Follow the path on the left all the way to the east. There is a small market with a public telephone inside. We contact each other once every other day. We call at 7, 8, and 9 at night every time. Each time, we have to stagger the times. We can¡¯t fix the time. When it is time, go there to wait for me. I¡¯ll call you on time. You wait ten minutes. If I don¡¯t call, leave immediately.¡±


    ¡°This is the pass permit that I got for you. Hide it. If you meet a soldier on the road who wants it, show it to him.¡±


    ¡°If you want to find me, call this number. It¡¯s one of my brothers. This person can be trusted. He¡¯s not on the streets. No one will find him¡­¡±


    ¡°In the case of an emergency, go into the mountains. If you go up this mountain path, take a right turn at the third fork, and there is a stone slope. Under the slope, there is a bomb shelter, which leads to the bottom of the mountain. Remember it. You must not go the wrong way. Repeat the place for me¡­¡±


    Yang Lei instructed him in detail, until he couldn¡¯t think of anything he hadn¡¯t said in the end.


    ¡°I have to leave. I can¡¯t stay here for long.¡±


    If Yang Lei wanted to keep Fang Yu safe, he first had to keep himself safe. Yang Lei knew this very well.


    ¡°Help me look after Luo Wen.¡±


    Fang Yu couldn¡¯t let go of Luo Jiu¡¯s last words.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Both of them stopped talking and were silent for a moment. Yang Lei looked at Fang Yu. Fang Yu was also looking at him in the darkness.


    ¡°I will find a way. Wait for me to come back. It will be one week at most. I will definitely find a way.¡±


    Yang Lei spoke quietly and firmly.


    ¡°You stay here. Don¡¯t go anywhere else. You have to wait for me. Understand?¡±


    Fang Yu nodded.


    ¡°You be careful, too,¡± Fang Yu said.


    Yang Lei nodded. He turned around and took a few steps towards the door. He stopped, turned around, and quickly walked back to Fang Yu. He hooked Fang Yu¡¯s neck and kissed his lips heavily.


    ¡°¡­Wait for me! ¡­¡±


    Yang Lei let go of him, forcefully stroked Fang Yu¡¯s cheeks that were covered by blue traces of stubble, and said. He steeled his heart, turned around, and walked towards the door.


    Yang Lei stretched out his hand to pull the door. He was pulled and turned around by the force behind him. He abruptly fell into Fang Yu¡¯s arms, and his lips were covered¡­


    They hugged tightly, leaning against the door as they hugged and kissed. The dark night enveloped their figures and submerged the separation of this rainy night¡­

 Chapter 76

    There was a crackdown on Qiao Xin¡¯s gang in the provincial capital. More than ten core criminals of the gang were arrested, including murder by gun, contract killing, gang fighting, intentional injury, extortion and blackmail, and other such crimes. Among them, three were sentenced to death.


    Jianghai¡¯s crackdown on crime was also pulling in their net. Wang Laohu bore the brunt of it. Wang Laohu¡¯s luck wasn¡¯t great. While Yan Ziyi, Luo Jiu, and these people were all shifting to work behind the scenes, Wang Laohu was still fighting on the front lines. He opened a casino and engaged in usury, illegally collected debts, robbed, blackmailed, and stabbed people to death in fights. Wang Laohu deserved his downfall. He suffered difficulties, and he was punished for several crimes after being caught. The businesses of murder and arson in the past all had to be settled later. The most important thing was that there was no one backing Wang Laohu, and he didn¡¯t know how to win connections on the right side of the law. After getting in trouble, there was no one to protect him. He was made an example of and shot.


    A group of people were arrested and sentenced. Jianghai¡¯s gangdom fell into silence and panic. Luo Jiu had died, and Yan Ziyi was silent. Fang Yu, who was originally to succeed Luo Jiu, in order to avenge for Luo Jiu, involved himself as well and ran away. Jianghai¡¯s once popular ¡°Yan Luo Coexistence¡± gangdom state, after the wind of this crackdown passed, was once again reorganized. That¡¯s a later story.


    Qiao Hong had good luck. Even though his lung lobe had been penetrated, at that time, he was brought to the hospital with one breath remaining. He was unconscious for a few days before waking up. But he was still greeted with a bullet, the bullet of legal justice.


    When Qiao Hong was later sentenced to death by firing squad, Luo Jiu, who had been involved in the gangdom all his life, finally made his enemies receive retribution through the country¡¯s laws.


    At that time, hearing that Qiao Hong hadn¡¯t died, Yang Lei sighed in relief and furrowed his brows.


    Since Qiao Hong didn¡¯t die, Fang Yu¡¯s criminal evidence was conclusive. But since he didn¡¯t die, the conviction would ultimately be lighter.


    Although Yang Lei hid Fang Yu, he knew that they couldn¡¯t keep hiding like this. He couldn¡¯t possibly hide for a lifetime.


    ¡°Uncle.¡±


    Once Yang Datian saw Yang Lei he knew why he had come.


    ¡°If you want to save him, there is only one path.¡±


    Yang Datian didn¡¯t beat around the bush at all. He looked at Yang Lei.


    ¡°Tell him to turn himself in.¡±


    ¡°Wounding someone with a gun will be a minimum of seven years. With the situation right now, it will only increase! If he doesn¡¯t turn himself in right now, if he is arrested and brought back, the nature of things will be different. Jail for ten or eight years would be light. If things don¡¯t go well and he¡¯s made an example of, it will be a heavy sentence.¡±


    Yang Datian wasn¡¯t scaring Yang Lei. He was telling the truth.


    ¡°If Fang Yu¡¯s past is really brought out, you saw how Wang Laohu and those people were sentenced.¡±


    Yang Lei didn¡¯t say a word.


    Yang Datian was also helpless. Fang Yu¡¯s crime originally could be light or heavy. In normal times, there was hope that things could be handled internally, but with the crackdown, it was different.


    ¡°Fortunately, there was no death. Turning himself in can alleviate the circumstances of the crime. During sentencing, this will be considered. ¡­If you want me to speak, I have to have a grasp of things.¡±


    Yang Datian¡¯s words were already an exception. He treated his nephew Yang Lei like his own son. Because of family reasons, Yang Lei got involved in gangdom. Because of this, other people often talked about him, the Public Security director, behind his back. Yang Datian didn¡¯t care about any of that. He loved this nephew from the bottom of his heart. He knew the reason why Yang Lei was like this, so he loved this child even more. Although Yang Lei was on the streets, he never begged him for help in these matters. Even when Yang Lei himself committed a crime and was locked up and sentenced, he never begged him. This was the first time that he begged him on the behalf of someone else.


    ¡°How many years can you reduce the sentence by?¡±


    After a long silence, Yang Lei asked.


    ¡°I¡¯ll try my best.¡±


    Nothing in the world was absolute. Yang Datian also couldn¡¯t make this guarantee.


    ¡°Uncle, you must help me. ¡­Fang Yu is very important to me.¡±


    Yang Lei raised his head and repeated those two words to Yang Datian.


    ¡°Very important.¡±


    Yang Datian looked at Yang Lei, shocked.


    From childhood to now, he had never seen such an expression on Yang Lei.


    Yang Datian thought for a moment.


    ¡°Xiao Lei, if you really want to save him, there is someone you can see.¡±


    ¡°Who?¡±


    Yang Datian didn¡¯t answer. His gaze fell on the television.


    Yang Lei followed him and also looked at the television.


    The television news was broadcasting news on the provincial leaders investigating the construction of the new train station. The camera swept over the faces of the main leaders one by one. Yang Datian¡¯s face was solemn and serious.


    Yang Lei contacted Fang Yu on time every other day.


    ¡°Lao Liang and the others are all lying low. They¡¯re fine. Er Hei can also get up. ¡­No one committed a crime. They¡¯re all behaving well. The brothers all listen to advice. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Yang Lei¡¯s tone seemed relaxed.


    ¡°¡­Lao Wen has also been arranged for. She has withdrawn from school. After a while, I¡¯ll contact someone to have her transfer schools¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Xiao Wu came over. The tears that he wiped away¡­ He didn¡¯t say, Can I not listen to you? They know that you don¡¯t want them to worry¡­¡±


    ¡°Is there anything missing? Have you met someone who interrogated you? ¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­The situation was tense for a while. It¡¯s passed a little now. They¡¯re all arresting the people on Wang Laohu¡¯s side. We¡¯re fine here¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Me? What can happen to me? No one has bothered me¡­ What is my background? Would they dare to stare at me? Are they tired of living? ¡­¡±


    Yang Lei quietly joked, pretending to be relaxed.


    ¡°¡­Okay, I have to hang up. Don¡¯t worry and wait for my news. It will be soon.¡±


    After Yang Lei hung up the phone, his relaxed tone was gone. His mood became heavy.


    He contacted Fang Yu on time twice. Each time, he could only say a few short sentences. Yang Lei didn¡¯t tell Fang Yu the truth. The police already had their eyes on him. Even if he were Yang Lei, it would be the same. It was also very difficult for Yang Lei to make this call.


    When he walked to the gate of the military district, Yang Lei stopped for a moment. He still walked in.


    He went up the stairs slowly and got to the home entrance. Yang Lei thought for a moment, pushed the door open, and closed the door.


    Yang Lei didn¡¯t expect that, when he walked into the house this time, he couldn¡¯t come out again until a few days later.


    Yang Datian was angry. Yang Datian locked Yang Lei up for several days in a row.


    ¡°You still have the face to plead for others? Did you know that during this crackdown, you brought me utter humiliation?!¡±


    With Yang Dahai¡¯s current official position, who dared to say anything to his face? But one¡¯s mouth could say both good and bad things. With his own son like this, how could there be no talk?


    ¡°Dad!¡±


    Yang Lei shouted with difficulty.


    Hearing this cry, Yang Dahai was stunned.


    Starting from when Yang Lei was twelve or thirteen, after that paternity test incident, Yang Lei never called him dad again.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    There were mixed feelings in Yang Dahai¡¯s heart.


    He had already waited for this cry for many years. He even thought that Yang Lei wouldn¡¯t be willing to call him this again in this lifetime. As a father, as a father who felt guilty towards his son, and even more, as a father who felt regret that the rift between himself and his son was difficult to repair, Yang Dahai¡¯s heart was filled with mixed feelings. He couldn¡¯t be calm any longer.


    His son was finally willing to call ¡°Dad,¡± but it was to ask him for something. Yang Dahai didn¡¯t know if this was his own grief or if it was a sin he had committed.


    ¡°You can beat me or discipline me as you like. I will do whatever you want me to do in the future. As long as you promise me this, beat me!¡±


    Yang Lei knelt in front of Yang Dahai, just like how, when he was young and Yang Dahai angrily punished him, he was forced to kneel on the ground to reflect and wasn¡¯t allowed to eat.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never asked you for anything. If you still recognize me as your son, help me this one time. Just this one time. In the future, I¡¯ll listen to you for everything.¡±


    Yang Lei straightened his back upright, looking straight at Yang Datian. This was a man before whom he was once unwilling to even lower his head, but now he was willing to kneel at his feet and beg him.


    This was his greatest hope. This was Fang Yu¡¯s only hope.


    Yang Lei once hated this family. He hated that fate caused him to be born into this kind of family and have this kind of father. But right now, Yang Lei had never been this grateful that he was born into such a privileged family. At this time, he could only rely on privilege. If he were just an ordinary citizen, he wouldn¡¯t be able to save Fang Yu. Fang Yu would be sentenced for ten or twenty years, or like Dahu, he would have been shot. Even if Fang Yu could run away, he would forever be a wanted criminal. He would have to live hiding and in fear in the shadows. His life would be ruined. Execution and reducing the sentence: only privilege could help him. The things of this world were just cruel like this.


    ¡°¡­Just what kind of potion did that Fang Yu give you? You will do things to this extent for him??¡±


    Seeing his son kneeling at his feet, Yang Dahai was shocked and pained.


    No one knew about Yang Lei¡¯s self-esteem and unyieldingness better than him. Yet now, he was humbly kneeling to beg him! For a gangdom criminal who had shot and killed someone!


    ¡°¡­I owe him a life!¡±


    Yang Lei gritted his teeth.


    Yes, he owed Fang Yu a life. It wasn¡¯t owing. His own life was Fang Yu¡¯s!


    ¡°Don¡¯t bring your Jianghu habits into my door!¡±


    Yang Dahai was furious.


    ¡°It¡¯s because you¡¯re involved with these kinds of people that you¡¯ve become the way you are today!!¡±


    ¡°Lock him up! Whoever dares to let him go, don¡¯t enter this house!¡±


    Yang Dahai walked out angrily.

 Chapter 77

    Fang Yu didn¡¯t get a call from Yang Lei the next day. He waited patiently for another two days. When he went again, he still didn¡¯t get a call from Yang Lei, and Fang Yu knew that something must have happened to Yang Lei.


    Fang Yu was dreadfully anxious.


    When Fang Yu decided to come back to Jianghai and see Yang Lei, he had already made preparations in his mind. At this point, he didn¡¯t regret it. Even if he had to do it again, he would still choose to avenge Jiu Ge¡¯s death. His only worry was implicating Yang Lei. Yang Lei was running around for him and thinking of solutions, but that was drawing the fire to himself! If the police found that Yang Lei had hidden him, Yang Lei would be guilty of harboring a criminal. Even if Yang Lei had that kind of background, with the current circumstances and situation, nothing was certain!


    Fang Yu didn¡¯t know how he passed these days when there was no news at all from Yang Lei.


    He was anxious, tormented, and regretful!


    ¡°¡­Hello¡­¡±


    Fang Yu finally couldn¡¯t bear it. He took the risk and called the number that Yang Lei had left.


    Once the person who answered the phone heard the voice, he guessed who he was.


    This person was Yang Lei¡¯s childhood friend, a classmate from elementary school to middle school. A nerd, model student, and excellent student, he was a top student all the way to college. He didn¡¯t fight, and he hadn¡¯t even clenched a fist. So people were just this weird. They looked like two people who had nothing to do with each other, but real friends would appear when something had happened, and they could be trusted at any time.


    He was the person Yang Lei thought of who would be suspected the least.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I haven¡¯t heard that anything happened to him. I¡¯ll ask for you now. Call me again at night,¡± the classmate said. The classmate was very calm.


    The classmate heard that Yang Lei was locked up at home. The classmate went into the Yang house. Yang Dahai knew him. Among all of Yang Lei¡¯s friends, he was the only one Yang Dahai welcomed.


    ¡°Uncle Yang, I¡¯ve brought Yang-zi a computer magazine to relieve his boredom.¡±


    Since he was a scholar, Yang Dahai didn¡¯t guard against him.


    ¡°He¡¯s crazy with anxiety. He¡¯s afraid of implicating you and wants to turn himself in.¡±


    The two of them spoke in a low voice inside the room.


    ¡°What??¡±


    Yang Lei was also like an ant on a hot pot at home. He regretted that he had overlooked things. He didn¡¯t think that Yang Dahai would lock him up. If Fang Yu didn¡¯t receive his phone call, how anxious would he be?? He was just waiting for his classmate to come. He was very anxious from waiting. With no news from him, Fang Yu would definitely contact the number he left behind.


    Yang Dahai cut off all of his contacts with the outside world, including the phone. Even if there were a phone, Yang Lei couldn¡¯t use the phone in the house to call. That would only expose Fang Yu.


    But this was a battle, and whoever couldn¡¯t persist would lose. Yang Lei couldn¡¯t leave. He had to drag this out.


    ¡°He¡¯s crazy! Did you stop him?!¡±


    Since he hadn¡¯t paved the road smoothly yet, Fang Yu couldn¡¯t go right now! If he popped up and were caught, what kind of ¡°turning in¡± could be discussed? Nothing could be explained clearly!


    ¡°I stopped him. Don¡¯t worry!¡±


    ¡°Tell him that he must not act rashly! Nothing has happened to me! ¡­He should take care of himself! ¡­¡±


    Yang Lei was also incoherent¡­


    The days when Fang Yu was dreadfully anxious, those in Guangzhou were already worried.


    The two Vietnamese War veterans already knew about Fang Yu¡¯s crime. At that time, when Jianghai¡¯s gangsters committed a crime and ran away, they ran to Sichuan, Yunnan, Guizhou, and Guangdong the most often. Those who were lucky could even run to Hong Kong or Macao. That really was beyond their reach. It was the ideal place to run away for those in the gangdom.


    These two veterans had already made some achievements in Guangdong. Fang Yu called them once using the public phone. Fang Yu didn¡¯t make this call for himself. His men, especially Lao Liang, were still wanted criminals right now. During this crackdown, it wasn¡¯t known whether or not they could hide from it. Right now, he was already like this. He wouldn¡¯t be able to take care of his brothers. He entrusted these brothers to his two brothers, hoping that if something happened to them, they would have a place to go, and they could accept and take care of them.


    Yet these two veterans, could they watch Fang Yu and ignore him??


    ¡°Are you stupid?? You¡¯re still not running away? Wait. We have a way to pick you up. We¡¯ll arrive tomorrow or the day after!¡±


    ¡°No, I can¡¯t go yet.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°¡­I have to wait for someone!¡±


    ¡°Fuck! Who? A girl? What time is it now?!¡±


    Fang Yu didn¡¯t reply¡­


    When Fang Yu heard the news from the classmate, the classmate revealed everything to Fang Yu. He said all the things that Yang Lei let and didn¡¯t let him say.


    ¡°¡­He¡¯s begging his dad¡­ He¡¯s also in contact with the other side. He¡¯s already asked people to find a way.¡±


    Yang Lei couldn¡¯t put all of his eggs into one basket. He had to try all of the possibilities.


    ¡°This amount.¡±


    The classmate said an amount to Fang Yu.


    ¡°¡­Where did he get so much money?¡±


    ¡°He sold his car. It was an imported car, worth hundreds of thousands.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Fang Yu didn¡¯t say anything¡­


    At night three days later, Fang Yu returned to the farmhouse in the continuous drizzle.


    That day, he still didn¡¯t receive a phone call from Yang Lei.


    Fang Yu, who was sitting in the deep darkness and pondering, suddenly stood up.


    He vigilantly reached toward the courtyard wall, listening to the movement outside. Every nerve was tense. His hand reached behind his waist.


    The gate of the courtyard was tapped lightly.


    Once, twice.


    ¡°¡­Fang Yu¡­!¡±


    A low, urgent, and familiar voice sounded hurriedly¡­

 Chapter 78

    Fang Yu flung the door open.


    A figure quickly squeezed in, pushed his back against the door, turned around, and locked the courtyard door.


    The hood lifted, revealing Yang Lei¡¯s face.


    ¡°It¡¯s me! ¡­I was locked up by my dad for a few days¡­!¡±


    Yang Lei forcefully wiped away the rain on his face. He had parked his car at a distant place from here, afraid of being noticed. He had walked here in the rain.


    ¡°¡­You must have been extremely worried¡­!¡±


    When Yang Lei saw that Fang Yu was safe and sound, it was as if his suspended heart finally fell to the ground. He was really afraid that, when he came, Fang Yu would already no longer be inside this house. He was afraid that Fang Yu would impulsively run out in desperation¡­


    Without waiting for Yang Lei to say the next sentence, Fang Yu pulled him into his arms.


    He wasn¡¯t given any time to react to the unexpected kiss, and he was enveloped completely.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Yang Lei forcefully hugged Fang Yu back, responding to his urgent and impatient, deep kiss.


    Intense kisses engulfed him with overwhelming power, leaving him with no time to breathe¡­


    After many years passed, Yang Lei still hadn¡¯t forgotten this kiss on that night.


    The number of times he and Fang Yu had kissed was already uncountable, but they had never had a kind of determined madness like the one right now. Yang Lei heard that his own heart seemed like it was going to jump out from its chambers. He could also hear Fang Yu¡¯s heartbeat. Fang Yu¡¯s heartbeat was so fast, surging, and rapid¡­


    Under the dark courtyard walls, behind the narrow door where there was still a curtain of rain, two people hugged each other tightly, kissing as though they were gnawing on each other¡­ As Yang Lei kissed, he was dragged by Fang Yu, stumbling along through the door of a room. His clothes covered with rain water were torn off. Fang Yu forcefully flipped him horizontally and picked him up. Fang Yu carried him inside and threw him onto the bed. Without saying anything, he pressed on top of him¡­


    That night, in this farmhouse in the remote mountains, in a small room of darkness where a lamp couldn¡¯t even be lit, on a narrow, shabby, and old farmhouse plank bed, two people made love in the darkness. Without getting tired. without knowing the time, without knowing the time of the day, they only knew each other¡¯s bodies, each other¡¯s breath and taste. It was like they were animals who needed to use the most primitive way to confirm each other¡¯s existence. It was like, after this night, there would be no next time¡­


    Yang Lei was soaked in desire until the corner of his eyes were red. He lay prone on the cotton mattress, his hands grabbing the lattice headboard at the head of the bed. He supported his body, bearing Fang Yu¡¯s fierce thrusts. Fang Yu rammed into him heavily. Pain intertwined with pleasure, limpness, and numbness, flowing through his back. He felt Fang Yu¡¯s chest pressing against his sweat-soaked back. Fang Yu¡¯s arm looped around his shoulder, hugging him tightly. The muted and wet sound that was let out as Fang Yu¡¯s lower body rammed between his buttocks mixed with the sound of rain outside the window, echoing in the narrow room¡­


    ¡°¡­Ah¡­!¡±


    Yang Lei impatiently lifted his head, groaning aloud from a hard thrust. That groan soon shattered into pieces, breaking into silence. Fang Yu sped up. There was a round of twitches like a violent storm. Yang Lei opened his mouth. Even his gasps were a mess¡­


    Pain and numbness, pleasure and confusion, flowed through all of his limbs and bones. In their united posture, Fang Yu turned Yang Lei over. In the act of turning, that strange feeling of friction even made Yang Lei¡¯s waist tremble¡­ Fang Yu separated his legs, pressing down on him from the front. Yang Lei panted, his legs clamped around Fang Yu¡¯s strong waist, going along with Fang Yu¡¯s rhythm. As Fang Yu twitched, he lowered his head and looked at Yang Lei. Yang Lei met his gaze. That pair of deep eyes, that face that made Yang Lei think about him day and night until he nearly went crazy, that gaze that couldn¡¯t be seen clearly in the darkness, but was full of things that hurt Yang Lei¡¯s heart¡­ As Yang Lei was thrusted into by Fang Yu, he trembled as he reached out a hand and caressed Fang Yu¡¯s cheek. In just a few short days, those cheeks were much thinner and more haggard¡­ Fang Yu grabbed Yang Lei¡¯s hand. Fang Yu turned his mouth over and left a kiss on Yang Lei¡¯s palm. Yang Lei¡¯s heart suddenly trembled. Fang Yu also put his fingers into his mouth¡­


    Fang Yu focused on licking him. Between the sheets, Fang Yu was always fierce and even ruthless. There were rarely moments when he would stop with slow gentleness like this¡­ Yang Lei felt Fang Yu¡¯s tongue licking and wrapping between his fingers. His sensitive fingertips brought pleasure straight to his heart like a current¡­ Yang Lei¡¯s breathing became heavier, and his heartbeat became irregular. His chest rose and fell. He looked at Fang Yu in a daze, and Fang Yu also looked at him. Fang Yu slowly pressed down, pressing his hands on both sides. He reached his hands over to intertwine his ten fingers, tightening¡­ His lips fell slowly, covering Yang Lei¡¯s slightly open mouth. From shallow to deep, he entangled the tip of Yang Lei¡¯s tongue, thoroughly pushing, wrapping, and sucking¡­ Yang Lei¡¯s heart melted in this gentle and lingering hiss. His lower body was suddenly intensely thrusted into again. When a part in his body was grazed, Yang Lei let out a groan from his throat. It was fiercely blocked back into his mouth by Fang Yu¡¯s lips¡­


    Fang Yu released inside of Yang Lei¡¯s body, and Yang Lei came with him¡­


    Fang Yu was about to pull out, but Yang Lei held him back.


    ¡°Don¡¯t pull out¡­¡±


    Fang Yu stared down at Yang Lei¡¯s eyes. He didn¡¯t pull out, and was just silently buried inside Yang Lei¡¯s body. They hugged, feeling the connection of their lower bodies, feeling the unity¡­ The quiet pulse, their heartbeats even intertwined, came from that place. This was a strange feeling, and neither of them spoke.


    Right now, they were one. They were one person. Not just their bodies were blended into one, but also their minds and hearts. Yang Lei lay on his back as he hugged Fang Yu. Fang Yu lay on his body. After the climax, his panting gradually evened out. Yang Lei¡¯s hand caressed Fang Yu¡¯s smooth back inch by inch, his strong waist, caressing his naked buttocks with masculine beauty, kneading, massaging¡­ All of these belonged to him. This body had brought him violent storms a few minutes ago, making him go crazy. When he calmed down, it also contained potential energy, strength, and male dormancy, making Yang Lei sink into it.


    Yang Lei moved his body and heard Fang Yu¡¯s hoarse voice: ¡°¡­Don¡¯t move¡­¡±


    The movement of the body made that sensitive place once again become warm. Yang Lei felt that Fang Yu¡¯s thing was hard again¡­ Their breathing gradually became heavy again¡­ Yang Lei hugged Fang Yu. He suddenly turned over, pinning Fang Yu underneath him.


    He caressed Fang Yu¡¯s eyes, caressed his thin and haggard face, lowered down to kiss him, kissed his eyes, forehead, nose, lips¡­ He kissed every part that he could see and touch. Because of his movements, their lower bodies that were still joined pulled away. Fang Yu pushed his upper body away. Yang Lei straightened up. The weight as he sat made Fang Yu¡¯s hardness go even deeper. Both of them groaned.


    Yang Lei¡¯s hand pressed on Fang Yu¡¯s chest. He looked down at him and moved his waist.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The rise and fall of Fang Yu¡¯s chest became heavier. He lay down, looking up at Yang Lei.


    Yang Lei lowered his head, looking down directly into Fang Yu¡¯s eyes. He had a feeling that he was possessing Fang Yu. He looked at every slight change in expression on Fang Yu¡¯s face. These were all caused by him. He was dominating Fang Yu, dominating his heartbeat, his blood flow, his thoughts at this very moment, and his heart! No matter how much time passed, no matter how many years passed, he would make Fang Yu remember this night, remember right now!


    ¡°¡­Oh¡­¡±


    Yang Lei sped up the movements of his waist, looking at Fang Yu¡¯s knit brows because of his movements, his smoldering red eyes, his trance-like expression from his restraint in the immersion of pleasure, his sexy, manly face because of lust¡­ Yang Lei moved faster and faster, repeating the movements powerfully. The sound of their breathing was out of control. Fang Yu¡¯s hand forcefully stroked along Yang Lei¡¯s sweaty chest. Fang Yu grabbed Yang Lei¡¯s waist, meeting his uncontrolled rhythm as he pressed him towards himself¡­ In the moment of frenzy, Fang Yu suddenly sat up, hugged Yang Lei, held his hips and moved him up and down, pushing and inserting¡­ Jerking and swinging, they both let out manly groans and growls that were crazy with lust¡­


    At the moment of climax, Yang Lei bit on Fang Yu¡¯s shoulder¡­ Fang Yu endured the pain and didn¡¯t move, letting Yang Lei bite down fiercely. A streak of blood remained on his shoulder¡­


    Yang Lei let go, looking at the wound that he had bitten.


    This was proof. This was the mark that he left on Fang Yu¡¯s body¡­

 Chapter 79

    The rain outside was still falling. On the bed in the room, the two of them were still silently sitting close together.


    ¡°My dad agreed to make the sentence 6 years and reduce the penalty to 3 years.¡±


    In the darkness, Yang Lei¡¯s voice rang quietly.


    ¡°The condition is¡­ I¡¯ll go to ¡®Lu Zhi.¡¯¡±


    This was the result that they had reached after a negotiation between him and Yang Dahai. Yang Dahai promised to solve Fang Yu¡¯s problem, but only if Yang Lei immediately went to Lu Zhi. Furthermore, he was to move immediately and transfer.


    Yang Dahai ultimately accepted this negotiation. Yang Dahai also realized that this was an opportunity to restore the father-son relationship. The important thing was that this could put Yang Lei on the right track. This was an opportunity for Yang Lei to once again return to the right path in life. Yang Dahai had changed his mind. To him, what Yang Lei was asking him was not something difficult to do. As long as Yang Lei could go to ¡°Lu Zhi,¡± if he were really willing to be obedient in the future, Yang Dahai could do things that were ten times harder than this.


    The hearts of fathers in this world were all the same.


    ¡°They will sentence first. After one year, the penalty will be reduced.¡±


    After all, during the crackdown, they had to avoid the worst of the storm to reduce the penalty.


    ¡°I can¡¯t trust my father, but I can trust my uncle. With him here, he won¡¯t lie to me.


    Yang Lei had already made three rules with Yang Dahai and Yang Datian. If they hadn¡¯t fulfilled their promise after one year, if they couldn¡¯t reduce Fang Yu¡¯s sentence, Yang Lei would immediately drop out of school. No one could deceive him in this matter. As long as his father still wanted him to peacefully graduate from ¡°Lu Zhi,¡± he had to complete this matter.


    Fang Yu hugged Yang Lei, silently listening.


    ¡°If you want to run, I¡¯ve also gotten ready.¡±


    Yang Lei leaned in Fang Yu¡¯s arms, his voice heavy.


    ¡°There is a road that can send you off. Leave at dawn. Go to Guangdong first and run to your two friends. Guangdong also isn¡¯t safe. If you have to leave, I¡¯ll find someone and take you to Hong Kong. There are still a few years before it returns. For now, Hong Kong is still not under the control of this place. It¡¯s a little safer. When things here are settled, I¡¯ll find you,¡± Yang Lei said.


    Yang Lei¡¯s heart was also confused to the uttermost.


    From the beginning until now, Yang Lei¡¯s heart was always very conflicted. Yes, he didn¡¯t want Fang Yu to be a wanted criminal from now on and live in this shadow for a lifetime, using a fake name, fake identity, hiding everywhere, and living in fear. He wanted Fang Yu to openly live under the sun, but was he willing to make Fang Yu go to jail?? What was it like to go to jail?? Could he bear for Fang Yu to go to jail? Even if it were three years, even a minute away from Fang Yu was painful for him. He had to endure at least three years!


    If it were according to Yang Lei¡¯s personality before, Yang Lei may have already unhesitatingly chosen to send Fang Yu away and run far away with him. Why should he care so much?! Why care about the future?! He couldn¡¯t care about that much!!


    But right now, Yang Lei was different even compared to a few months ago. He was no longer the youth who only relied on courage and impulse. He was also no longer proud of this courage and impulse.


    He understood that every problem had to be faced, and one must bear consequences for every action.


    If there were gains, then there must be a price, even if that price made him suffer.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    After Yang Lei said these things, he and Fang Yu were silent.


    There was only the sound of rain outside the window. It knocked on the hearts of the two silent and embracing people.


    These few short minutes decided the future, their entirely different destinies.


    ¡°I¡¯ll turn myself in.¡±


    After a long time, Yang Lei heard Fang Yu say these four words.


    Heat rushed straight to Yang Lei¡¯s eyes¡­


    ¡°Sell the Grand Century Restaurant, give the money to Wenwen, and send her to the United States.¡±


    In the dark farmhouse, Fang Yu¡¯s low voice echoed.


    Luo Jiu was very kind to his men. If he had money, he would give it all to his brothers. HE didn¡¯t have much in savings. Fang Yu knew very well.


    ¡°My classmate is in the United States and can take care of her.¡±


    Only by completely changing her environment could Luo Wen quickly walk out of the shadows.


    ¡°¡­No, I¡¯ll arrange the matter of sending her abroad. Grand Century Restaurant can¡¯t be sold. When you come out¡­¡±


    Grand Century Hotel was Fang Yu¡¯s painstaking effort. No one knew better than Yang Lei how important it was in Fang Yu¡¯s heart!


    ¡°Sell it.¡±


    Fang Yu interrupted Yang Lei.


    ¡°I promised Jiu Ge to take care of Wenwen. This is the last thing that I can do.¡±


    Yang Lei was silent¡­


    ¡°Whoever is willing to sign the contract for the arcade and Bright Billiards Room, give it to them, but they must feed the brothers. Tell Lao Liang, whoever is willing to stay can stay. Whoever wants to leave, let them go, make a living, and walk on the proper path. They can go, but if anyone ruins Jiu Ge¡¯s reputation outside, when I get out, I¡¯ll kill him.¡±


    ¡°The lease term of my house is until the end of the year, and I¡¯ve already paid the lease. The landlord¡¯s phone number is pressed under the slab of glass. I don¡¯t have anything. Tell her to lease it to someone else next year.¡±


    ¡°Go to school and do well. Don¡¯t mess around. The school won¡¯t accommodate your personality like this place¡­ You should change your hot temper. If something happens, endure it. Don¡¯t lose your diploma, it¡¯s not worth it¡­¡±


    ¡°This is my deposit book. I¡¯ve saved some money. Before you leave, see Da Hu¡¯s mother for me. See what she lacks and buy it for her¡­¡±


    Fang Yu handed the deposit book to Yang Lei.


    ¡°The password is your birthday¡­¡±


    Fang Yu said¡­


    When there was nothing else to say, both of them were silent for some time.


    ¡°Have you heard of the millennium?¡±


    Yang Lei suddenly asked Fang Yu.


    ¡°After another four years, it will be 1999.¡±


    The end of the century was a topic for the whole society at that time. Everyone said that, at the turn of the century, it was a new era and new millennium, heading towards the twenty-first century. In 2000, this was entirely a future world of robots in elementary school students¡¯ compositions. It was about to arrive before all of China.


    Year 1999¡ªpeople were excitedly and nervously talking about it. Some people said that the world would be destroyed that year. Some people said that aliens would come that year.


    ¡°Chuan-zi and the others said that they would stay up and drink crazily on the night of December 31, 1999. They will listen to the peals at midnight and run into the new century.¡±


    Yang Lei said, with a smile. He could imagine, when that day really arrived, how the boys would cause trouble.


    ¡°At that time, you will already be out for a year, and I will have graduated.¡±


    ¡°Did you know? The night of December 31, 1999 until the early morning of New Year¡¯s Day in 2000 is called Millennium Night. From the year 1000 to the year 1999, how many people must have existed in these one thousand years? Only we made it to that day. To meet the night from the year 2999 to the year 3000, we have to wait another thousand years. Very rare, don¡¯t you say?¡±


    Yang Lei seemed to have already seen the night four years later. That night at the turn of the century, that magical moment at the turn of the millennium. He seemed to have already seen himself and Fang Yu standing together in the excited crowd, shoulder to shoulder as they listened to the bells ringing for the new millennium and the cheers of the crowd. They were still the same as right now, young and free. Fang Yu was still wearing that snow white dress shirt, still so energetic, young, and frivolous, by his side, smiling with him¡­


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we spend Millennium Night together?¡± Yang Lei said.


    ¡°At 12 o¡¯clock, we¡¯ll go to the streets and set off firecrackers. Heaven and earth will ring. We¡¯ll set off tens and hundreds of them. We won¡¯t stop until the police come out.¡±


    Yang Lei described it, as though that night was tomorrow.


    ¡°Just you and me. Us two.¡±


    Yang Lei turned back, looking at Fang Yu.


    ¡°It¡¯s a deal. We¡¯ll do it together. We¡¯ll cross the century together. Go into the new millennium,¡± Yang Lei said.


    Fang Yu looked at him and nodded.


    ¡°It¡¯s a deal,¡± Yang Lei said.


    ¡°It¡¯s a deal,¡± Fang Yu said¡­

 Chapter 80

    Jianghai¡¯s crackdown movement achieved remarkable results. In just over a month, more than 100 criminal cases of all kinds were solved, and more than 200 criminal offenders were arrested. A bunch were reeducated through labor, and over 100 fugitives of all kinds were arrested. The hunting convicts online initiative achieved especially outstanding results. The entire city completed the pursuit task assigned by the provincial Public Security Department 22 days in advance.


    In this crackdown movement, with people like Wang Laohu as representatives, the evil forces and gangs that had gangdom qualities were targeted and eliminated. There was intercity collaboration to eliminate the key members of Qiao Hong and Qiao Xin¡¯s gang. It was very effective, and the police of both places were rewarded.


    It was rumored that Yan Ziyi was also invited to the public security bureau to ¡°drink tea.¡± If Yan Ziyi didn¡¯t have a deep background, and he had successfully covered up his crimes, Yan Ziyi would also have to serve time. Subordinates of Jianghu bosses like Liu Luoguo had all committed big and small crimes, and they were caught one after another. Luo Jiu had died, and Fang Yu had turned himself in and gone to prison. The vitality of Jianghu in Jianghai was seriously damaged. In the next few years, it was all calm with no activity. The old Jianghu bosses were all gradually shifting. The backbones and fighters in the past either ran away, went to jail, or changed their careers. But there was no lack of new people in Jianghu. Young and Dangerous, which was popular across the country, was a publicity film for gangdom recruitment. On the streets, there were once again youths repeating the street fights of the past. When Fang Yu was released from prison a few years later, Jianghai was a different world.


    Later, the people of Jianghu began to discuss this, saying that, among these people, Yang Lei was still the most amazing. He was even more amazing than his boss. He was the only one in the Jianghai gangdom, and he was also later the one and only, who went to college during this crackdown.


    It was also now that the nickname ¡°Young Master Yang¡± really spread.


    As for when the people of Jianghu really found out about Yang Lei¡¯s family background and were shocked by it, it was Fang Yu¡¯s later sentencing and the series of events that happened after that. This matter was still the talk of Jianghu people several years later, even though at that time, the two names Fang Yu and Yang Lei were already no longer in Jianghu.


    Before Yang Lei left, he went to see Fang Yu.


    Fang Yu was wearing gray prison clothes. His hair was shaved to a short ¡°green hawberry.¡± The layer close to his scalp was shorter than a crew cut, making his face thinner and more beautiful.


    Yang Lei watched him sit down. The two of them looked at each other through the visiting iron window.


    ¡°I cut it too. It¡¯s a little longer than yours.¡±


    Yang Lei took off his yarn hat. With short hair, a change in hairstyle, his whole person also changed.


    ¡°Is it cool?¡± Yang Lei asked Fang Yu.


    Fang Yu smiled.


    ¡°Foolish soldier.¡±


    ¡°Fuck.¡± Yang Lei also laughed.


    ¡°Okay, not as cool as you. I¡¯ll go back and shave it a little shorter.¡±


    They both didn¡¯t speak for a moment, silent.


    ¡°¡­Is it okay?¡± Yang Lei said.


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°No one dares to bully you, right?¡± Yang Lei asked, as though he were joking.


    ¡°Bully me?¡± Fang Yu smiled contemptuously. His expression had the self-confidence and pride that it had in the past again.


    ¡°I¡¯ll come see you during the holiday.¡±


    Yang Lei looked at Fang Yu¡¯s sunken cheeks and tightly closed lips.


    ¡°Go to school well. Don¡¯t worry about me.¡±


    Fang Yu was peaceful and calm.


    ¡°¡­Three years will pass very quickly. The day that you come out, I¡¯ll pick you up.¡±


    Three years. Yang Lei told himself that it was very fast.


    ¡°When I come out, it will be your turn to pick me up. If other people pick me up, I won¡¯t come back.¡± Yang Lei smiled at Fang Yu.


    Fang Yu also smiled slightly at him. It was haggard and firm.


    ¡°When do you leave?¡± Fang Yu suddenly asked.


    ¡°Tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Fang Yu was silent.


    Both of them were silent until Yang Lei stood up.


    ¡°Then I¡¯m leaving.¡±


    Yang Lei turned his head. He was afraid that if he didn¡¯t leave, he would be unable to leave again. He was afraid that he wouldn¡¯t be able to go on the train to afar tomorrow, thousands of kilometers away from Fang Yu.


    ¡°Yang Lei!¡±


    Fang Yu called aloud and stopped him.


    Yang Lei turned around. Fang Yu stood up and took something from his neck. Through the iron window, he handed it to him.


    Yang Datian had helped. In the prison, Fang Yu was treated leniently and allowed to keep his things.


    ¡°It¡¯s been blessed. Keep safe,¡± Fang Yu said.


    Yang Lei lowered his head, looking at the Guanyin pendant in his palm.


    That night in Turbulent Times, Fang Yu who was playing the guitar for him onstage, against the chest under the concentration of blue lights, the pendant worn close to his body with a gentle light, in the dreamlike melody, had appeared countless times in Yang Lei¡¯s dreams.


    ¡°Take care,¡± Fang Yu said¡­


    Yang Lei left the visiting hall.


    He leaned against the wall outside, clutching the pendant. Tears streamed down his face¡­


    In 2002, China¡¯s information age began to arrive from all around. No matter if it was the economic rhythm or the social situation, they were all accelerating.


    A military jeep stopped in the streets of Jianghai. The car door opened and a young officer got out.


    Wide shoulders, narrow waist, and long legs encased in black military boots. A valiant military uniform covered his tall and straight figure. There were eye-catching epaulets on his shoulder, one bar and three stars.


    Under the brim of his hat was a face tan from the sun with sharp angles. The military cap covered his eyes, only revealing a chin with firm lines, and the cold and tightly closed corners of his lips.


    Such a soldier appearing on the colorful and bustling commercial street was very eye-catching.


    People couldn¡¯t help but look at him. The officer was expressionless, leaning against the car. Facing the direction of the station, he looked at his watch.


    People passing by turned back and looked at him from time to time, especially young girls and ladies, who were all secretly looking at this handsome soldier.


    The officer did not respond to these gazes at all. He was waiting for someone.


    The crowd who had just arrived rushed out of the train station. A young and fashionable lady carried a suitcase, standing at the station and looking around.


    The officer walked towards her.


    The lady noticed him and looked at him.


    The officer gave her a perfect military salute.


    ¡°Hello. Are you Miss Zhou?¡±


    ¡°I am. You are¡­¡±


    The officer stretched out his hand towards her. The lady saw, under the shadows of the military cap, a pair of mature and determined eyes.


    ¡°Training staff officer of the seventh division 701 regimental headquarters, Yang Lei.¡±

 Chapter 81

    Before Zhou Yun came to Jianghai, she didn¡¯t expect that this trip would change her previous, inherent impression towards soldiers.


    Zhou Yun was the daughter of the director of the military affairs department of the 701 regiment headquarters. She came to visit her dad over break. It happened that the director had a mission out of town, so he asked a training staff officer to pick her up and accompany her in visiting Jianghai.


    Zhou Yun used to look down on soldiers. It wasn¡¯t for nothing that they were called foolish soldiers. But now, she thought that there were many kinds of soldiers. For example, Yang Lei, the training staff officer before her who was bringing her all around Jianghai to visit, was very different.


    ¡°Oh, ¡®Thirteen Cents¡¯ is the captain, right?¡±


    Sitting in the caf¨¦, Zhou Yun raised her chin towards Yang Lei¡¯s epaulet, conversing playfully.


    In less than a day, she already spoke to Yang Lei in a very familiar tone. This officer had attracted the attention of many girls along the way, which made Zhou Yun feel very satisfied.


    ¡°You soldiers are all a little rustic. ¡­You¡¯re different. You have an air about you.¡±


    Zhou Yun looked at Yang Lei quite deeply.


    Yang Lei only smiled. Zhou Yun was a little disappointed by Yang Lei¡¯s cold response.


    ¡°Do you go online? Do you have a QQ account?¡±


    ¡°The troops are not allowed to access the internet.¡±


    ¡°Then, do you have a girlfriend?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe you. You¡¯re so handsome. How could you not be dating?¡±


    Zhou Yun smiled as she tested him out.


    Yang Lei paused for a moment.


    ¡°I¡¯ve dated.¡±


    ¡°And then?¡±


    ¡°Broke up.¡±


    Zhou Yun didn¡¯t know if it was her own illusion. She felt that, although the expression of the person before her didn¡¯t change, he seemed to not want to talk about this topic at all.


    The conversation of the people sitting next to them floated over. They were talking about the Millennium Bug.


    ¡°Oh, how did you spend Millennium Night?¡±


    Zhou Yun changed the conversation, asking excitedly.


    Yang Lei raised his eyes, looking at Zhou Yun.


    How did he spend Millennium Night?


    A very long time ago, someone also asked him a similar question.


    The surging crowd at midnight and the fireworks scattered all over the sky. The gorgeous explosions from the sky lit up the ebullient crowd. The ring of the bell at midnight, the shouts and cheers surging in the streets and alleys, and the happiness, anticipation, and satisfaction on everyone¡¯s faces¡­


    Brilliant fireworks lit up a face in the crowd. Pairs of lovers brushed past his shoulder. The scattered fireworks disappeared along the trajectory, and the light hid from the side of his face into the darkness¡­


    ¡°Bang!!¡±


    A loud noise burst in the sky.


    ¡°Bang bang!! ¡­¡±


    The continuous firecrackers mixed with the noise.


    Several young men placed a ring of firecrackers on the ground one by one. They competed and quickly lit them up with their cigarette butts. They looked up and watched them rush up to the skies and explode, laughing with crinkled eyes.


    ¡°Shit, there are still two more boxes! Are you going to let out 110?¡±


    ¡°Let them out! When the police come, you stop them!¡±


    ¡°Fuck off!¡± ¡­


    The laughing voices, the carefree and smiling faces, were in the cold winter night, in the messy snow.


    Millennium Night of 1999. The first snow of the new millennium fell in Jianghai.


    When the crowd dispersed, the streets were deserted again. The falling snow quietly covered the open terrace of a residential building, falling on the shoulders of a figure.


    In the entertainment city not far away, the stereo was still playing endlessly. An outdated old song passed through the gradually lonely street, coming over¡­


    ¡­ And every day that passes, every day, this drunkard


    Will love you more and even more, until it overflows


    I¡¯ve realized that I most love the late nights of


    Composing tomorrow with you¡­


    ¡­And every day that passes, every day, this drunkard


    Will love you more and even more, until it overflows


    I most love you and I being together in this lifetime


    Even if tomorrow¡¯s winds are strong and roads are inclined¡­


    Zhou Yun waited for a very long time without receiving Yang Lei¡¯s response. Zhou Yun looked at Yang Lei in puzzlement.


    ¡°Just like everyone else. Looking at the fireworks,¡± Yang Lei said, after a long time.


    ¡°Did you make a wish? I¡¯ve heard that if you make a wish on the fireworks for love on Millennium Night, it is particularly effective.¡±


    Zhou Yun thought of her own happy Millennium Night. That time, she was still with her last boyfriend, and the streets were full of sweet couples.


    ¡°You don¡¯t believe it?¡±


    Zhou Yun stared at Yang Lei¡¯s expression.


    ¡°You seem to be¡­ someone who doesn¡¯t believe in love?¡±


    Zhou Yun believed in her own intuition. Women have good intuition.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll take you to the regiment headquarters hostel.¡±


    Yang Lei didn¡¯t respond to her question. He called for the waiter and paid.


    Zhou Yun was disappointed. She thought that Yang Lei would be willing to spend more time with her.


    ¡°Look, is that Yang Lei?¡±


    There were a few people at a nearby table not far away, looking in Yang Lei¡¯s direction.


    ¡°¡­That¡¯s right. It¡¯s him!¡±


    ¡°Who?¡±


    ¡°Fuck, you don¡¯t even know him? He was a boss in the past! Gold medal! When he became famous, who knows where you were!¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s that amazing? Can the Army accept him?¡±


    ¡°What is his background? Have you heard of ¡®Young Master Yang?¡¯ Military academy, undergraduate! Do you see? One bar and three stars. I¡¯ve heard that when he just graduated, there was a quarrel. He was nearly fired from the army! Later, didn¡¯t he still get third-class merits and directly become captain?! Next year, he may become a major!¡±


    ¡°Fuck! He¡¯s Young Master Yang?!¡±


    ¡°What was it like in ¡¯95? How many people went in that year? If nothing else, just his brother Fang Yu stayed in jail for four years!¡±


    ¡°Fang Yu is an incredible person! When he came out, he was even stronger! Alas, if Fang Yu were still in Jianghai, could Scar Head and those XX become boss right now? Fuck¡­ There¡¯s no one left in Jianghai!!¡± ¡­


    Yang Lei sent Zhou Yun away and drove the car into the military field region in the suburbs. The guard at the door saluted him. Yang Lei returned the military salute and drove straight into the headquarters.


    ¡°Report!¡±


    The guarding soldiers were outside.


    ¡°Come in!¡±


    Yang Lei untied his Sam Browne belt and threw it aside.


    ¡°Reporting to Staff Officer Yang. There were several civilians who wanted to come into San Lian to find someone. They didn¡¯t bring identification. The sentry stopped them from entering. They were making trouble at the entrance and were detained by the guard.¡±


    ¡°Take the people to the duty room.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Yang Lei walked into the duty room. Inside, there were several young men being watched by several guard soldiers. They were all well-behaved.


    Yang Lei went in, and the guard stood at attention and saluted him. The young man thought that this was the son of an official and said: ¡°I¡¯m here to find my brother. He¡¯s a soldier in San Lian. Why can¡¯t I see him?¡±


    ¡°What is your name?¡±


    ¡°My name is Chen Chen. My brother is Liu Daming.¡±


    ¡°Do you have any identification?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t bring my identification. I am from Jianghai Bright Billiards Room!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Yang Lei raised his eyes and looked at him.


    ¡°Report!¡± A soldier was at the door. ¡°Staff Officer Yang, someone brought the certificate to get him.¡±


    A man came in after the soldier with a smiling face.


    ¡°Officer, these are their IDs. These children are not sensible, breaking into the military camp. I¡¯ll go back and teach them a lesson! Come, come, have a cigarette¡­¡±


    The man took out Chunghwa cigarettes with familiarity and was about to hand it to Yang Lei.


    Yang Lei didn¡¯t take it. The eyes under his cap looked at the man. The man raised his eyes and also saw Yang Lei¡¯s face.


    ¡°¡­Fuck¡­¡±


    The man was stunned.


    ¡°¡­Lei-zi?¡±

 Chapter 82

    In the private room of the regiment canteen, there were several bottles of beer and several dishes of pickled vegetables. Yang Lei took the bottle and poured some wine, clinking glasses with the people next to him.


    ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect that us two brothers would meet here. I heard that you were with the Zhou Qiao brigade! The one that works with flood relief! Why did you come here?¡±


    ¡°Just transferred here a few months ago.¡±


    Yang Lei took off his military cap and put it aside.


    ¡°How many years has it been since we last met? ¡­Three years?¡±


    Er Hei looked at Yang Lei with emotion. His eyes fell on his green military uniform.


    ¡°Look at you. If you were walking down the streets, I really wouldn¡¯t dare to recognize you!¡±


    ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t you dare to recognize me?¡±


    ¡°The stars emblazoned on your shoulder dazzle my eyes. I even called you leader, the leader of the People¡¯s Liberation Army. After you become a high-ranking official, take care of your old brothers too!¡±


    Er Hei was dressed like a boss. He was still the same as before. He couldn¡¯t change his glib tongue.


    ¡°Enough, don¡¯t tease me.¡±


    Yang Lei seldom met acquaintances from the past, and he hadn¡¯t spoken in such a tone in a long time. He took the wine bottle and touched it to Er Hei¡¯s.


    ¡°It¡¯s not easy to see you again. Don¡¯t leave today. Talk with me,¡± Yang Lei said.


    ¡°Not easy¡­ Who are you blaming? Who have you contacted in these past years? Who among us brothers who got along well in the past has news about you right now?¡±


    Yang Lei didn¡¯t speak.


    Er Hei also drank a mouthful of wine. He took his wallet out from his pocket and pulled out a picture inside it, smiling as he handed it to Yang Lei.


    ¡°My son. He¡¯s three years old.¡±


    In the picture, Xiao Qin was hugging a robust and cute boy, her face full of happiness.


    ¡°Mischievous! He¡¯s even noisier than his father when he was a child!¡±


    Er Hei smiled contentedly.


    ¡°I set up a company on Qinghe Road. I buy and sell leather goods, and business is not bad. When we were choosing the location, Xiao Qin said that being near Nanhu Road was good. I said that we should choose this place. It¡¯s a little closer to the Grand Century Restaurant of the past.¡±


    Speaking of the Grand Century Restaurant, both of them were silent for a moment.


    ¡°After that place was demolished, it became a city garden. Everywhere is being demolished. It¡¯s said that they¡¯re doing some green space projects. ¡­Have you been there?¡±


    ¡°I have,¡± Yang Lei said.


    Er Hei smiled helplessly.


    ¡°It¡¯s changed! It¡¯s been so many years. Everything has changed.¡±


    Er Hei drank a mouthful of wine. His gaze was focused on the table. Thinking of the past, he also became melancholy.


    ¡°People are gone too. I can¡¯t find many of the brothers of the past. Lao Liang went to Sichuan, Hua Mao brought people with him back to Jiangbei, and I don¡¯t know whether or not he¡¯s still in the gangdom. Jiu Ge¡¯s estates of the past were all subcontracted to brothers. It¡¯s not bad. No one has ruined Jiu Ge¡¯s reputation. I¡¯ve taken over Bright Billiards Room, and Xiao Wu is managing it. I was thinking, Yu Ge has feelings for that place, and I have to keep it. When Yu Ge comes back some day, I¡¯ll give it to him.¡±


    Er Hei stopped, spacing out for a moment.


    ¡°Say, where is Yu Ge right now?¡± Er Hei asked Yang Lei.


    Yang Lei was expressionless. Hearing Er Hei ask this, he sneered faintly.


    ¡°You all don¡¯t even know where he is. How can I know?¡± Yang Lei said.


    Er Hei was a little regretful that he asked Yang Lei this. He remembered how Yang Lei searched for Fang Yu three years ago. He didn¡¯t know why Yang Lei had to search for Fang Yu like that years ago, and he didn¡¯t know why Fang Yu didn¡¯t tell them where he went after he left. That year, everyone knew that Yang Lei searched for Fang Yu, because it really created too much of a fuss. At that time, in order to find him, Yang Lei deserted the unit that he had already been assigned to and didn¡¯t report for a long time. He was nearly expelled by the troops for being a deserter. For this reason, he was even punished. Later, after Yang Lei came back from the south, he suddenly stopped searching and returned to the army. Furthermore, he strongly requested not to go to the original army unit. Rather, he wanted to go to the front lines of the military region to specifically provide flood relief, the Zhou Qiao brigade that bore the most dangerous and most difficult missions. Everyone said that Yang Lei was out of his mind!


    It was said that Yang Lei found Fang Yu in the south, and the two of them met. It was also said that Yang Lei didn¡¯t find him. He was just tired and stopped searching. No one knew whether or not they met, because after Yang Lei returned, he never mentioned it again. But ever since Yang Lei returned to Jianghai, he never searched for Fang Yu again.


    ¡°In those years, Lao Liang was a wanted criminal and could only run away. Hua Mao kept guarding Yu Ge¡¯s territory, and he nearly lost his life. When Yu Ge was in prison, there was still Hua Mao taking care of the things outside. He didn¡¯t make him worry at all. I didn¡¯t think too highly of him before, but he has real love and loyalty for Yu Ge. There¡¯s nothing to criticize.¡±


    When Er Hei recalled the past, his gaze blurred.


    ¡°When Yu Ge got out of prison, many brothers came back. There were also other people who came to join, wanting to work with him. During his four years in prison, he gathered many people. People like Ma Dong all obeyed him. After they came out, they wanted to work for Yu Ge and follow him. Your boss Yang Ziyi took Yu Ge and advised him for one night. Liu Luoguo, Zhang Datian, and those bosses all came together. But Yu Ge just said one sentence, he wasn¡¯t doing it anymore. No matter who spoke until their lips cracked, he wasn¡¯t staying. He was going to leave.¡±


    Er Hei remembered that time. At that time, many people didn¡¯t understand why Fang Yu was so determined to leave Jianghai. On the streets, going to prison was like a kind of capital. It was like the professional certificate of the gangdom, with value and weight. Under the circumstances of that time, as long as Fang Yu said a sentence, he could completely make a comeback, but Fang Yu disappeared from Jianghai.


    ¡°Some people said that Yu Ge lost his courage from sitting in prison, that he didn¡¯t have the courage he used to have. I know that¡¯s not it.¡±


    Er Hei looked at his wine glass.


    ¡°Before, Yu Ge did everything for Jiu Ge. In this lifetime, the only boss Yu Ge will acknowledge is Jiu Ge. Right now, Jiu Ge isn¡¯t here, and he should have his own life.¡±


    ¡°He once said that he wants a family. Yu Ge should live a life of happiness with his wife and children.¡±


    Yang Lei didn¡¯t speak. He listened to Er Hei speak.


    ¡°You know that Ying-zi and Yu Ge were together. She used to pursue Yu Ge very closely. During Yu Ge¡¯s four years in prison, she was always going once in a while. She always thought about everything and took care of everything. Yu Ge used to be uninterested in her and rejected her so many times. But the way that Ying-zi treated Yu Ge those four years, as it is said, ¡®misfortune tests the sincerity of friends.¡¯ Even a stoneman¡¯s heart would be warmed. She was a young woman. It¡¯s so difficult opening a hair salon alone. The time that Yu Ge¡¯s sentence was extended, she sold the shop without even blinking and used all of the money to seek help from her connections. That was money that she earned with difficulty from working many years from dawn to dusk! Us brothers were impressed that a woman could do this much for Yu Ge. Just because of this, she is qualified to be Yu Ge¡¯s woman.¡±


    Er Hei recalled that Ying-zi went to visit the prison again and again for four years. Even the prison guards were touched by her persistence. Before, there were many women who chased after Fang Yu, but only when something happened, would their sincerity be revealed.


    ¡°Say, if there was a woman who would treat you like this, not even abandoning you when you were in prison, what else would you want? Yu Ge is not a stoneman, but a man. He can¡¯t help but be moved. After Yu Ge came out, this was also a logical matter. The day that Yu Ge came out, you didn¡¯t see, but the two of them really found sincerity in the midst of misfortune.¡±


    Er Hei recalled the scene, when Fang Yu came out of prison, of Ying-zi emotionally buried in Fang Yu¡¯s chest as she sobbed.


    ¡°Did they get married?¡±


    Yang Lei knocked out a cigarette and asked.


    ¡°They didn¡¯t register it. Once Yu Ge got out of prison, he left Jinghai not long after, and didn¡¯t tell anyone where he was going. Ying-zi also disappeared. They probably left together. ¡­Well, whether or not they marry, it¡¯s like that. When Yu Ge comes back someday, us brothers will give them a grand marriage. It will be just as splendid!¡±


    Yang Lei smoked silently. The smoke dispersed and surrounded his face, calm and blurry.


    ¡°Why isn¡¯t he in Jianghai?¡±


    After a long time, Yang Lei asked. Er Hei glanced at Yang Lei.


    ¡°If he¡¯s not in the gangdom, he can do other things. There are many things that he can do in Jianghai. He doesn¡¯t need to leave.¡±


    Er Hei didn¡¯t speak. He drank a mouthful of wine and just smiled.


    Yang Lei smoked for a while. He turned his head and looked at Er Hei.


    ¡°Lei-zi, I don¡¯t know what problems you had with Yu Ge in those years. It¡¯s also hard for me to say the things of the past.¡±


    Er Hei seemed about to speak, but he said nothing and smiled helplessly.


    ¡°Yu Ge had his reasons for wanting to leave. We don¡¯t know why, and you don¡¯t need to ask. It¡¯s been three years. Including the four years that you were in school, it¡¯s been seven years. In seven years, many things have changed. In these seven years, Jianghai has changed so much that I nearly don¡¯t recognize it, let alone the people. You say, isn¡¯t that right?¡±


    Er Hei smiled ambiguously and drank a mouthful of wine. He didn¡¯t say anything else.

 Chapter 83

    Yang Lei swayed the liquor in his glass, thinking about Er Hei¡¯s words.


    Seven years. Seven years was enough for many things to change and wear away. Seven years was enough to make all strong and intense things become quiet and settled.


    He once thought that some things, once one has made up their mind, were for a lifetime. No matter what was experienced, they could be tested. But at this age, he realized that there were not many things that could be tested in this world. The test itself was a luxury.


    Only when one was young, frivolous, and arrogant and ignorant would they easily think about a lifetime. Now that Yang Lei thought back, he also felt that only in those years would he dare to think about a lifetime.


    Four years ago, he happily counted the days and looked forward to the time when Fang Yu would get out of prison. When he got Fang Yu to call him privately in prison through his connections, Fang Yu told him that because he was helping someone who was wronged in prison, he took the lead in a group fight and caused trouble, the consequences were serious, so he was sentenced for an additional year.


    ¡°What? You¡­¡± Yang Lei felt like a basin of cold water had been poured over his head. He was angry, anxious, and skeptical! But this matter was truly like Fang Yu¡¯s style. He was loyal everywhere!


    ¡°¡­Why were you so stupid!! You¡­¡± Yang Lei knew that it wouldn¡¯t help to blame Fang Yu. ¡°I¡¯ll take a leave and come back in a few days!¡±


    Could Yang Lei let Fang Yu¡¯s sentence be extended?! But Fang Yu insistently refused.


    ¡°No, I have to serve this year. Otherwise, if I go out, I won¡¯t have the face to be a boss.¡±


    Fang Yu¡¯s voice was very calm, but his attitude was very firm.


    ¡°Face? You will serve in prison for face? Are you stupid?!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m quite used to being in prison. Everyone listens to me here. I¡¯m even looking forward to gathering these people together after I go out and do great things. If I go out like this, then I would have gathered people for nothing these years.¡±


    Before, Yang Lei didn¡¯t think that Fang Yu had such an ambition. He also didn¡¯t think that Fang Yu would think about these things. Perhaps the years in prison would change a person¡¯s way of thinking. Yang Lei felt that this kind of Fang Yu was a little unfamiliar.


    ¡°You have training and it¡¯s hard to ask for leave. Don¡¯t come back. Even if you come back, I have to serve. Besides, you still have one year until graduation. If I go out now, it won¡¯t be fun to be alone anyway. I¡¯ve already served for three years. This one year won¡¯t make a difference,¡± Fang Yu said.


    In the end, Yang Lei didn¡¯t insist anymore.


    He knew Fang Yu. Once Fang Yu really decided on something, he wouldn¡¯t change. He knew Fang Yu¡¯s hard temper. Even if he went back and begged someone to reduce Fang Yu¡¯s sentence, Fang Yu wouldn¡¯t go out. He even knew that Fang Yu didn¡¯t want to cause him any trouble because of his mistakes¡ªFang Yu was such a person!


    Yang Lei ultimately listened to Fang Yu and waited for another year.


    During that time, he believed Fang Yu that much. He believed his every word and believed every reason that he gave him.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s go out together. According to the time, I¡¯ll come out before you. I¡¯ll go pick you up then!¡±


    One year, Yang Lei thought. He would grit his teeth, and it would be over!


    On the phone, Fang Yu paused for a moment and said, ¡°Okay.¡± This short pause did not attract Yang Lei¡¯s attention at all during that time.


    Yang Lei finished his graduation report drill. The day that he got his diploma and left the school, he nearly ran out of the school. There was only one thought in Yang Lei¡¯s mind: return to Jianghai to see Fang Yu. Fang Yu would be released from prison a few days later. He had to bring his diploma to pick up Fang Yu. He wanted to see him and wanted to give him a surprise. He imagined Fang Yu¡¯s expression when he saw him. He wanted to hug him hard and tell how he had passed these thousands of days and nights that dragged by while they were separated¡­


    When Yang Lei walked to the school gates, the guard stopped him and said that there was a phone call for him.


    ¡°He says that his last name is Fang!¡±


    Yang Lei was taken aback and stunned.


    He left his luggage and rushed to answer the phone¡­


    ¡°After you became a soldier, you didn¡¯t contact the brothers these last few years. Everyone said that you have no conscience. You took the broad and easy path, and you didn¡¯t remember your old brothers.¡±


    Er Hei¡¯s voice was still rambling in the smoke.


    ¡°¡­Think about when we messed around back then. It was so fucking great¡­ Do you still remember? Once with Yu Ge, you brought Chuan-zi, Li San, and the others, and we fought Wu Kun and the others at the Soldiers¡¯ Club. Haha, we fought that Wu Kun until he ran away wearing boxers! Those boxers were even bright red! Made the brothers laugh! Haha! ¡­¡±


    Er Hei seemed to be talking about yesterday¡¯s events. He laughed and couldn¡¯t stop laughing.


    ¡°¡­So fast.¡±


    Er Hei¡¯s smile faded. His face was no longer the youthful face of seven years ago.


    ¡°¡­Now I¡¯m not in the gangdom, and I have money. I don¡¯t know why, but now, I always think about the past,¡± Er Hei said, drinking again.


    At some point, Er Hei had become drunk.


    ¡°¡­I really regret¡­¡± Er Hei was already drunk, and his voice was tearful.


    ¡°¡­If it weren¡¯t for me back then¡­ Those things wouldn¡¯t have happened later¡­!!¡±


    Stimulated by the alcohol, Er Hei was already crying.


    ¡°¡­These years¡­ I haven¡¯t had a single good day¡­!! ¡­¡±


    Er Hei was completely drunk. He lay on the table, sobbing¡­


    Yang Lei listened to the sound of Er Hei¡¯s crying and smoked silently.


    He thought of his past brothers. After the crackdown in 1995, not many people remained in Jianghai. Li San and Chuan-zi were both not in Jianghai. In those years, the brothers each had their own way out, even Ding Wen. When Yang Lei left back then, he even asked Ding Wen. Since Ding Wen knew everything, he asked Ding Wen to help take care of Fang Yu. If something happened, he would take care of him if he could. But right now, even Ding Wen was not in Jianghai. It was said that he suddenly changed his job and went to a company in another place, and he had moved away.


    Yan Ziyi¡¯s business was already very big. It involved real estate, building materials, decoration, and catering, not only in Jianghai, but also expanding in various places. Right now, ¡°Yilian Group¡± was already a key private enterprise in the province and even became famous nationally. Yan Ziyi was the most successful gangdom boss to change careers in Jianghai. There was already no one deeply responsible for being a gangdom boss. At this point, he was a nationally famous entrepreneur.


    Yang Lei had gone to see Yan Ziyi. Yan Ziyi even invited Yang Lei to change his job early and work with him again. Yang Lei smiled.


    ¡°Da Ge, what talent under your leadership do you lack right now? Do you still need me?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re different. As long as you¡¯re willing to come, Da Ge will forever keep a place for you here.¡±


    Yan Ziyi treated Yang Lei with sincerity.


    ¡°Thanks, Da Ge. But in the future, I probably won¡¯t be in Jianghai.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re also leaving?¡±


    It was easy for Yan Ziyi to understand other people leaving, but Yang Lei¡¯s family background, being from a distinguished family and the son of an official, what future couldn¡¯t he have in Jianghai?


    ¡°After wearing this uniform, I don¡¯t intend to take it off so soon. With a transfer order in the army, I may leave at any time.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Jianghai? There¡¯s nothing that would make you reluctant to leave?¡±


    Yang Lei didn¡¯t reply.


    ¡°Everyone is leaving.¡± Yan Ziyi sighed. ¡°You and Fang Yu, I can¡¯t keep a single one.¡±


    Speaking of Fang Yu, Yan Ziyi thought of Luo Jiu. It had been too long since he recalled the past, and Yan Ziyi sighed.


    ¡°At that time, I asked Fang Yu to stay, but he didn¡¯t stay. He drank a lot and just said one sentence. There are too many past events in Jianghai, and when he thinks of them, he would be sad¡­¡±

 Chapter 84

    Not long after meeting Er Hei, when Yang Lei was in the city for work, he went back home.


    These years, Yang Lei and Yang Dahai¡¯s relationship had improved. Yang Lei was no longer as antagonistic as he was when he was a teenager. He had matured a lot over these years. He had his own judgment for the things of the past, and he had more understanding. Yang Dahai was also gradually getting older, and his health was not very good. Yang Lei watched as he changed from the haughty and bossy likeness in his memories into someone old and gray. The issues of the past were already no longer impenetrable and inflexible. As a child, no matter what mistakes the parents had made, they had the obligation of filial piety. In the past, Yang Lei didn¡¯t realize this. Now, he had grown up, and he understood many things and let them go.


    Yang Lei would take the initiative to return home, and he would buy some tonics for Yang Dahai and his stepmother. Towards Yang Lei¡¯s transformation, Yang Dahai was very relieved. The first time that Yang Lei bought Yang Dahai American ginseng and gave it to Yang Dahai, when Yang Dahai took it and used his glasses to read the words written on it, even his hands that held the glasses were trembling slightly.


    Although the father and son could not be as close as other fathers and sons, they could sit together and talk peacefully, eat, and talk about work and life. To Yang Dahai, that was already a great accomplishment.


    He had gotten old over these years. Yang Dahai had also started to reflect on the past, and his attitude towards people had changed. After Yang Lei went to the army, he didn¡¯t embarrass him. Although there was a fuss when he graduated, over these three years, Yang Lei didn¡¯t rely on his connections. He made a breakthrough one step at a time, and while providing flood relief, he even got third-class merits. Yang Dahai had never before experienced this sense of pride as a father. This also made him no longer interfere with Yang Lei too much, so the relationship between father and son was relatively relaxed right now.


    However, Yang Dahai kept urging Yang Lei about marriage.


    ¡°Dad, I already said that my work is busy right now. I don¡¯t want to consider it for the time being.¡±


    At the dinner table, Yang Dahai¡¯s wife was arranging a blind date for Yang Lei. She showed him the picture of the girl.


    ¡°Xiao Lei, look, this girl is so pretty. Her family background is good too. Look¡­¡±


    Yang Lei was a little impatient.


    ¡°Mom, you don¡¯t need to worry. Let¡¯s talk about it in a few years.¡±


    ¡°In a few years? You¡¯re not eighteen or nineteen right now. You should consider the issue of marriage!¡±


    Yang Dahai was a little impatient. As early as when Yang Lei had not yet graduated from the military academy, Yang Dahai suddenly tried to find him a girlfriend. These three years after he graduated, he had nearly never stopped. Yang Lei didn¡¯t understand why Yang Dahai was so anxious about this matter. His friends around him were over thirty and not married, and their families didn¡¯t really urge them. A man in his twenties focuses on his career. Even if he isn¡¯t married at forty, it isn¡¯t strange. In the past, Yang Lei thought that Yang Dahai was just worried that he wouldn¡¯t take the right path. He didn¡¯t think that he would be so anxious about this matter.


    Yang Dahai had talked to Yang Lei about this more than once.


    ¡°In the military academy¡­did you have any female classmates that you liked?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°There are also many female cadres in the 701 regiment. There¡¯s no one that you like?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re all colleagues.¡±


    ¡°Just¡­ what kind of person do you want to find?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t ask anymore. I¡¯m busy with work. I¡¯m not planning to date yet.¡±


    ¡°¡­You¡¯ve had girlfriends in the past! Why now¡­¡±


    Yang Dahai stopped talking, and there was never any progress in the conversation.


    When Yang Lei was in the army, he had some good friends and had brought them home. In the past, Yang Dahai detested Yang Lei¡¯s gangster brothers. But right now, Yang Dahai was also always very cautious about the military friends and colleagues that Yang Lei brought home. Sometimes, when Yang Lei talked with his friends in his room, he could feel that Yang Dahai was observing them.


    Yang Lei thought that Yang Dahai had become a little strange. He thought that, perhaps when people get old, they would become a little strange.


    Right now, when the matter of blind dates was mentioned, the meal ended on an unhappy note again.


    ¡°That Fang Yu didn¡¯t look for you later?¡±


    Before Yang Lei left, Yang Dahai suddenly asked.


    ¡°No.¡±


    Yang Lei expressionlessly put on his shoes.


    Yang Lei knew that Yang Dahai really didn¡¯t want him to keep in touch with the gangsters in the past like Fang Yu, so Yang Dahai would often ask. He really cared about whether or not they were still in touch.


    ¡°No, not once! Can you not always ask?¡±


    Every time Yang Dahai asked, Yang Lei was very impatient, so Yang Dahai seldom asked.


    Yang Lei drove back to the 701 regiment. The function room of the regiment headquarters was lit and decorated, and there was an activity taking place.


    This was a get-together between the military and the local authorities. In order to solve the problem of marriage for the single officers in the army, the Jianghai Youth League Committee and Women¡¯s Federation organized a group of single young women to go to the military camp to socialize. When Yang Lei returned to the headquarters, this group of beautifully dressed young women of the camp had already arrived. Twenty or thirty pretty girls dressed up like butterflies were chattering as they walked in the military camp. They brought color into the monotonous and masculine military camp. Even the soldiers couldn¡¯t help but look at them secretly during breaks in practice.


    ¡°Staff Officer Yang, you came back just in time. The regimental commander also signed you up!¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Could Yang Lei join in the fun? When the socialization started and the male and female guests had to enter, the regimental commander asked Yang Lei to take the lead.


    ¡°Commander, I can¡¯t go.¡±


    ¡°Why can¡¯t you go?¡± The commander was from Sichuan and spoke with a Sichuan dialect.


    ¡°I¡­ have a girlfriend!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s a child like you fooling me for? Go! This is an order!¡±


    The commander really liked Yang Lei. He kicked him forward.


    ¡°Yang Lei¡¯s form is good. He made our 701 regiment commander proud!¡± Other regiment leaders also poked fun.


    ¡°Yang Lei is a handsome guy. Once he goes, us other cadres will suffer!¡±


    Yang Lei had no choice. He could only take the other officers with him and go. The female guests standing on the other side had long already turned their eyes to these officers. Among these people, Yang Lei was very eye-catching. The girls all looked at him, some secretly and some openly. There were even three or five covering their mouths and looking at him as they talked excitedly.


    Yang Lei didn¡¯t look at what these girls across from him looked like at all. When the games began, Yang Lei nonchalantly shook hands with each girl and gave a brief introduction. After going through several girls, someone directly asked for his phone number and QQ numbers. The girls of this era were different from the past. They were direct and open, with nothing to be ashamed of.


    Yang Lei was perfunctory, thinking that he would go out at the end of this segment. He finally turned to the last girl.


    ¡°Hello, my name is Yang Lei.¡±


    Yang Lei mechanically held out his hand, but the other person didn¡¯t reach out. Yang Lei raised his head.


    A pretty and fashionable girl looked at him with a smile.


    ¡°¡­Fang Mei?¡±


    ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    At a small restaurant in the town, Yang Lei opened a drink for Fang Mei.


    ¡°Why can¡¯t I come? I¡¯m also a single young woman. Why, Captain Yang, am I not welcome?¡±


    Fang Mei had returned to the country for over half a year. She was working at a foreign company. As soon as she joined, she became a supervisor.


    ¡°Why are you joining in on the fun?¡±


    Yang Lei knew without asking that Fang Mei had come on purpose to tease him.


    This time, Fang Mei returned to the country planning to stay for a long time. Before and after 2002, Chinese people who returned from overseas were valuable and very popular. Although Fang Mei already had a green card abroad, for family reasons, she still returned to the country to work. She and Yang Lei had always kept in touch. The two of them were childhood sweethearts, and they always had a tacit understanding.


    ¡°I¡¯m not joining in on the fun. I¡¯m really here to seriously go on a blind date. How about it, Staff Officer Yang? Will you give me an opportunity?¡±


    Fang Mei smiled. After passing the age of a young girl, right now, Fang Mei was even more full of mature charm. Among those young women, many officers had their eyes on her, rushing to introduce themselves to her.


    ¡°Who do you like? I¡¯ll introduce you.¡±


    ¡°Who else? Of course it¡¯s you?¡±


    ¡°Enough!¡±


    Fang Mei chuckled.


    ¡°Look at you! Yang Lei, do you think I¡¯m still seventeen or eighteen, hung up over one option? You dumped me. Should I still like you for a lifetime? Right now, we just have the friendship of revolutionary comrades!¡±


    Fang Mei was a free and open girl. She could take it up and let it go. In these years abroad, she had wonderful and intense emotions. She was a woman who really understood love and life.


    While eating and chatting, Fang Mei glanced at Yang Lei.


    ¡°What about you? Still alone?¡±


    Without needing Yang Lei to speak, Fang Mei knew. These years, not even a woman had appeared by Yang Lei¡¯s side.


    ¡°You¡¯re not planning to not date, are you?¡±


    Yang Lei ate and didn¡¯t speak.


    ¡°Your family isn¡¯t urging you?¡±


    ¡°¡­Why are you like my mom right now? Can we not talk about this as soon as we meet?¡±


    Yang Lei was impatient.


    ¡°Enough with you. You¡¯re almost thirty. People should live realistically. Don¡¯t make things difficult for yourself.¡±


    Yang Lei didn¡¯t reply, and he didn¡¯t have much of an expression.


    Fang Mei observed Yang Lei¡¯s face. She hesitated for a moment before slowly speaking.


    ¡°¡­Still thinking about Fang Yu?¡±

 Chapter 85

    Fang Mei knew three years ago.


    Three years ago, when Fang Mei returned to the country to visit family, that was when Yang Lei was in the most pain. Although Fang Mei buried these feelings in her heart, Yang Lei was after all the person she had deeply loved. Fang Mei accompanied Yang Lei, and she had thought about using her own feelings to warm him again. Yang Lei didn¡¯t want to trouble someone who was so sincere to him again. He told Fang Mei the truth.


    When Fang Mei knew that the person in his heart Yang Lei had spoken of in the past was actually Fang Yu, Fang Mei was shocked.


    ¡°¡­Are you a comrade?¡±


    At that time, the word ¡°comrade¡± already referred specifically to a fixed group of people.


    ¡°I¡¯m not. I only have feelings for him!¡±


    Yang Lei had never had such thoughts about men other than Fang Yu. To be honest, in the four years at the military academy, a place where men were concentrated, Yang Lei had met more than one man who gave him hints. There were also many outstanding and handsome people among them, but Yang Lei never felt anything. He also didn¡¯t understand why he only had feelings for Fang Yu.


    Fang Mei understood.


    She remembered, in the courtyard of the small building, Yang Lei¡¯s sad look after he and Fang Yu nearly fought. She remembered that night under the wisteria flower rack, how Yang Lei said to her in distress, ¡°I like them¡­ like them so much¡­ that I don¡¯t know what to do!¡± She remembered that when the three of them chatted together, Yang Lei was always absent-minded about her words. Yang Lei¡¯s eyes were always following Fang Yu firmly¡­


    Fang Mei finally understood. She thought that Yang Lei was saying ¡°her,¡± but it turned out to be ¡°him.¡±


    Fang Mei had been abroad for many years, and she had seen love of all types. Although the truth shocked her, it was easier for her to understand than others. Yang Lei didn¡¯t hide it from her. Fang Mei also knew about all the things in recent years. She watched Yang Lei get through these past few years, and she could only sigh silently in her heart.


    ¡°Later, did you look for him?¡± Fang Mei asked. Yang Lei shook his head.


    ¡°Your heart¡­ still can¡¯t let him go?¡±


    Fang Mei thought that Yang Lei hadn¡¯t dated until now because he still hadn¡¯t gotten over it yet.


    Hearing Fang Mei¡¯s words, Yang Lei rotated his wine glass, smiling.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I don¡¯t torment myself that much. I¡¯m already in my twenties, and I¡¯ve given myself a way to live. He must have his reasons for what he did. He told me this reason. I couldn¡¯t accept it at that time, but after so many years, I seem to have understood. You were right. People always have to live in reality. He gave me an explanation, but I didn¡¯t believe it at first. I had to see it for myself to believe it. Now that I think about it, I was really foolish.¡±


    Yang Lei thought of that time. Yang Lei laughed at himself.


    ¡°Back then, I was too immature.¡±


    To say that he had gotten over it was a lie. But Yang Lei right now was much calmer than he was a few years ago.


    It is said that time will dilute everything. Although Yang Lei didn¡¯t feel the panacea of time, the growth of age and rich experience made him learn to think and settle down. If the maturity of a man had to be earned at a price, Yang Lei had paid a price and gotten maturity in exchange.


    Right now, he could understand Fang Yu¡¯s choice. Everyone lives in reality. Fang Yu chose the path to let them both return to reality. From the beginning, he was the one to bring Fang Yu on this path. He had said that if Fang Yu still wanted to be with a woman in the future, he wouldn¡¯t let Fang Yu leave. He would drag him under the water, even if both of them suffocated¡­ But now, Yang Lei had grown up. He understood that no one could live in a vacuum. Sacrificing only out of wishful thinking and stubborn entanglement was not loving someone. It was only binding the other and imposing one¡¯s needs on them. When people grow up, they have to face society and reality. Yang Lei didn¡¯t blame Fang Yu. He understood that, no matter what kind of feelings they were, Fang Yu would consider things on his behalf. He was that kind of person. He let both of them return to the normal path, to walk an easy path. On this path, there were the future and prospects that Fang Yu had envisioned for him, there were the things that Fang Yu hoped to give him, and there was the life that Fang Yu himself wanted.


    If this was Fang Yu¡¯s choice, if he wanted a different life, if he could be happy that way, why couldn¡¯t he think on Fang Yu¡¯s behalf? What right did he have to force him to suffocate?


    Yang Lei¡¯s personality had really changed. He also realized his change. He even thought, if he and Fang Yu hadn¡¯t met at that age, but right now, would they still make such a reckless and unhesitating investment in each other?


    Three years ago, he was once obsessed with a ¡°why.¡± When he was in the most pain, he thought about whether or not Fang Yu had ever liked him, whether or not that feeling was love, or if it was the ¡°loyalty¡± that Fang Yu spoke of, or as Ding Wen said, ¡°Some men can only accept this. He himself doesn¡¯t even know. He only knows it when he meets a girl that he likes¡­¡± But right now, these past years after he had settled, Yang Lei was no longer troubled by this.


    He once had it.


    Yang Lei kept in mind what Fang Yu had sacrificed for him, and he would remember it for a lifetime.


    Fang Mei asked him why he didn¡¯t date again. Yang Lei thought that he was probably tired and couldn¡¯t date.


    ¡°Do you still blame him now?¡± Fang Mei asked.


    Yang Lei shook his head.


    ¡°I just have some things that I still don¡¯t understand.¡±


    During the four years that he was in the military academy, there were some things in Jianghai that Yang Lei still wasn¡¯t clear about. He had asked some people from those years, but he couldn¡¯t get anything more from his asking.


    Perhaps in the future, a number of years later, when he happened to meet Fang Yu again, the two of them would be able to sit down and have a drink, talk, and calmly speak about the things of the past. Maybe at that time, when he asked Fang Yu again, he would understand.


    Fang Mei thought that Yang Lei had really become much more mature. But this maturity also made Fang Mei¡¯s heart ache deeply.


    She still liked the former Yang Lei more. That impulsive and passionate boy who did things without considering the consequences but put his heart and soul into it, courageously going forward¡­


    ¡°You¡¯ve really decided that you¡¯re not going to date anymore?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°What about marriage?¡±


    ¡°Never thought about it.¡±


    Fang Mei seemed to be confirming this answer. Fang Mei paused for a while, and Yang Lei looked at her.


    ¡°You came here today just to see me?¡±


    Yang Lei thought that Fang Mei had something in mind.


    ¡°I came to ask you to please help me.¡±


    Yang Mei rarely used such a tone. Yang Lei gave her an amused look.


    ¡°You know how to use the word please with me? Say it, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Fang Mei raised her eyes and looked at him.


    ¡°How about marrying me?¡±


    Yang Lei nearly spewed out a mouthful of wine. Yang Lei looked at Fang Mei, stunned.


    ¡°Don¡¯t get excited. We just have to pretend. After three months of marriage, we divorce,¡± Fang Mei said.


    Fang Mei and Yang Lei were born in the same year. At the age of twenty-six or twenty-seven, men were fine, but the parents of women were anxious. Fang Mei was also the descendant of a general, the daughter of a wealthy family, and her family had fame and prestige. There were so many who came to ask for her hand in marriage that they would damage the doorstep, but Fang Mei was an extreme woman, with a strong personality and assertiveness. She wanted love and freedom, not marriage.


    ¡°I¡¯m an advocate for remaining single. I¡¯ve decided long ago that I don¡¯t plan on marrying. Originally, there would be no use for anyone to force me, but you know why I came back this time. My father¡¯s illness¡­¡±


    Fang Mei stopped talking. Yang Lei also understood.


    ¡°He only has this final wish. I also don¡¯t want to harm others. Even if it¡¯s pretending, I can¡¯t make irrelevant people the scapegoat.¡±


    Fang Mei looked at Yang Lei.


    ¡°Even though it¡¯s acting, we have to really get the license and hold the wedding. After three months, then we can secretly get the divorce certificate. You don¡¯t have to keep acting. When we can¡¯t hide it anymore, I¡¯ll say that it didn¡¯t work out between us. I know that your family is also urging you, and you don¡¯t want to get married. If you¡¯re willing, let¡¯s just help each other. But this is not right, and I can¡¯t harm my friend. You should think about it!¡±


    Yang Lei hesitated for a moment and didn¡¯t speak.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me. Right now, my feelings for you are long past. And don¡¯t be afraid that I¡¯ll cling to you! I¡¯m not that stupid! If you¡¯re willing, let¡¯s sign an agreement then. If at that time, I cling to you and refuse to divorce, then we¡¯ll proceed according to the terms in the agreement!¡±


    Fang Mei smiled, and Yang Lei also smiled, but there was some helplessness in their smiles¡­


    There must be some compromises in life. Not for yourself, but for the people who love you.


    ¡°I¡¯ll help you,¡± Yang Lei said, after a long time.


    ¡°Great,¡± Fang Mei said. She smiled slightly, grateful and complicated¡­


    After responding to Fang Mei, the two of them agreed that they would tell their family about it after some time. They would first pretend.


    After seeing Fang Mei off, Yang Lei lay on the bed in the dorm with his arms behind his head.


    Fang Mei spoke correctly. To the two of them who didn¡¯t intend to get married, this was a way to avoid pressure from their family. Even if it was only temporary, even if they were apologetic to their family, Yang Lei had already thought about it. He wouldn¡¯t marry again in this lifetime. He wouldn¡¯t hurt innocent people.


    His response to Fang Mei was not impulsive, and it wasn¡¯t even just loyalty.


    He owed Fang Mei. Although Fang Mei never thought so, Yang Lei knew.


    However, Yang Lei had never thought that there would be a day when he would also get married.


    Yang Lei looked at the ceiling, spacing out¡­


    After some time, Yang Lei got a call from Fang Mei. She had already told her family. When Fang Mei¡¯s family heard that it was Yang Lei, they were very happy.


    When Yang Lei told Yang Dahai, Yang Dahai was even more overjoyed.


    ¡°It¡¯s Fang Mei? Why didn¡¯t you say it earlier?¡±


    ¡°Am I not telling you all right now?¡±


    ¡°Fang Mei is a good child, and we know her inside and out!¡± Yang Lei¡¯s stepmother was also very happy.


    In middle school, Yang Lei was very close to Fang Mei. Yang Dahai knew this and always felt that they had fallen in love at that time. He only thought that they were rekindling their relationship, and he didn¡¯t doubt it.


    ¡°Good¡­ good¡­!¡± Yang Dahai was really excited. That night, he took out wine to drink.


    That day, Yang Lei left the house. He didn¡¯t have a car and walked aimlessly on the streets. This was a road that he was familiar with walking, but a lot had changed in seven years. The former small shops had become a boutique street, and the former video arcade had long been demolished. Now, it was a mobile business hall.


    Yang Lei walked onto a street. The former farmers¡¯ market here had already become a big supermarket. The small businesses and shops along the street had all changed in appearance. There was a Kentucky Fried Chicken on the corner. There was only one long-established deli. After many years, it was still in the old place. The line of neighbors queuing to buy food was still so long¡­


    There were two boys who looked like gangsters who walked past Yang Lei, laughing happily.


    ¡°Today is my birthday!¡±


    ¡°Really? Where do you want to go?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll go wherever you say!¡±


    ¡°Then follow me to Turbulent Times!¡±


    ¡°Go!!¡±


    ¡°Haha!¡±


    ¡­


    Yang Lei went up the steps and walked onto the terrace of the second floor. On the old wall, ¡°demolish¡± was written in red pen and circled to catch the eye.


    Yang Lei walked up to the eighth floor. He took out the key and opened the door.


    The d¨¦cor of the room remained the same as it looked in the early 1990s. Right now, when one went out, it was rare to see such furniture and layout. There was an old and bulky cassette recorder on the table, and there was a spring bed in the room.


    Everything was still the same.


    Yang Lei opened the window and lay on the bed.


    He didn¡¯t turn on the light. The darkness made it easy for people to think of the past.


    Around 2002, there was a period of great development for Jianghai urban construction. The demolition of the old and the building of the new was happening everywhere, and the old city was being transformed. This region was also included in the area of transformation by the district government. It was said that the demolition would start at the end of the year.


    In the future, this place would be a large shopping mall. This terrace, this eighth-floor house, and everything that had once happened in this house would all be pushed into a pile of rubble and buried forever.


    Yang Lei hadn¡¯t come for a long time. In the future, he would rarely come.


    Yang Lei lay silently. The room was still the same as when they left seven years ago. The landlord would come to take a look and clean it once in a while. She was told to leave everything in their original place.


    The door of the cabinet was open, and there was still a white dress shirt hanging inside.


    Yang Lei pressed the recorder on the bedside table.


    An old tape spun slowly in the darkness¡­


    The dark black eyes and your smiling face,


    No matter what, it¡¯s hard to forget the change in your appearance.


    The weightless old times slip away like this,


    When I turn my head to look back, many years have already gone by¡­


    The boundless roads to the end of the world are your wanderings,


    Seeking and waiting are my footsteps.


    Next to the dark, single pillow is your gentleness,


    In the early morning upon waking up is my sorrow¡­

 Chapter 86

    Although they had agreed on this method, Fang Mei didn¡¯t intend to hurry in mentioning marriage. After all, it was normal for there to be a process from dating to marriage. They first told their family that they were dating, their parents were calmer, and they hadn¡¯t let them down. They would observe Fang Mei¡¯s father¡¯s condition, and they would wait until they really couldn¡¯t delay it.


    Fang Mei was someone who looked out for Yang Lei. Fang Mei knew that, even if it was a marriage of convenience, it would still make Yang Lei someone who had been married once. If Yang Lei wanted to get married again in the future, there would more or less be an impact. She also felt sorry for Yang Lei. Fang Mei was very considerate in her actions. Marriage would take place when absolutely necessary. Right now, while they could stall, they would stall first.


    Yang Lei didn¡¯t have any objections. He followed Fang Mei¡¯s arrangement.


    When his comrade was having a wedding, Yang Lei asked about how the marriage procedures were done in the army. When the political cadre saw him asking about this, they teased: ¡°Xiao Yang, when will it be your turn to hold a wedding?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t do it quietly, okay?¡± ¡­


    Yang Lei just smiled and glossed it over. No one in the army had ever seen Yang Lei¡¯s girlfriend. They all knew that he had high standards. He had been introduced to many people, but he didn¡¯t like any of them. They were also regiment leaders who took a fancy to him and introduced their own people to him. Last time, when Director Zhou of the military affairs department told him to pick up his daughter, Zhou Yun, there was a hint of this. Yang Lei politely declined all of these, and for this, he offended many people. Thus, those in the regiment said, with a family background and character like Staff Officer Yang, let¡¯s see what kind of goddess he will find in the future.


    The 701 regiment routinely had an actual combat drill once a month, at a military exercise field not far from the town. Every routine military drill took about three days. During the rest period, the cadres would bring people to make purchases and go back to reward the soldiers with food and drink. At night, they would lodge at outpost 531 next to the town. Every month at this time, the army would come out to drill for these days. Usually, one couldn¡¯t go into the military camp. At this time, one could meet many officers and soldiers in town. Everyone in the town knew that some small shops specifically did business with the army during these days. Yang Lei was responsible for training. Every time, he had to bring the team out for exercise. During these days of exercise, he would also often go to the town to buy some food, daily necessities, and whatnot.


    This time, on the second day of drills, during the noon break, Yang Lei and several cadres went into a small shop in the town to buy things. The owner of the shop was a young person and was recovering from shock as he chatted with acquaintances.


    ¡°There was nothing like this before in our town! The robbery in the streets scared me and my wife, and we nearly couldn¡¯t come back last night!¡±


    ¡°Who was it? They scared you!¡±


    ¡°Three big and tall men, all with knives! Fuck, once those knives came out, my wife nearly fainted. To tell you the truth, my legs went weak! At first glance, they were recidivists, not petty thieves. I think they even had the courage to kill!¡±


    The little boss¡¯s words attracted the people in the store to all gather around and listen.


    ¡°That¡¯s too scary! What happened later?¡±


    ¡°Speaking of it, I really have good luck. Later, there was someone crossing the street who just happened to pass by. That brother, fuck, was really amazing! You all didn¡¯t see it. Three people with knives couldn¡¯t beat the lone and unarmed man! I didn¡¯t even clearly see what was going on, and he beat those three down to the ground. Their knives flew a few meters away. The people were kicked one by one, and they rolled on the ground for a long time, unable to get up!¡±


    When the little boss recalled the scene from last night, his mouth was foaming.


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe that it was the skill of a plainclothes cop! Even a plainclothes cop couldn¡¯t beat him!¡±


    ¡°What kind of person is so fierce? Is he from our town?¡±


    The talk made people curious.


    ¡°It was too dark. I didn¡¯t really see his face clearly, but that figure and stature are definitely not from our town, but it looked a little familiar.¡±


    The little boss thought that he had seen it before.


    ¡°Was he a soldier? Wasn¡¯t yesterday a drill day? It could be some soldier who slipped away to play in civilian clothes.¡±


    In the hearts of the people in the town, only soldiers had the courage to fight against people with knives.


    ¡°¡­Now that you say it, I remember! I¡¯ve seen this person before! That¡¯s right, he came over these last few days for army training. He bought cigarettes at my place before! He¡¯s reliable. He may really be a soldier!¡±


    On the other side, Yang Lei and several cadres heard it all. The little boss even greeted the officers with a smile: ¡°Thank you, people¡¯s soldiers!¡±


    Hearing this, the officers were all quite puzzled.


    ¡°It¡¯s probably not our soldiers, right?¡± a company commander turned his head and muttered.


    ¡°In the evening, cadres have to ask for leave to come out. It is impossible for soldiers to leave the outhouse. At the emergency assembly last night, no one was missing.¡±


    ¡°We are the only cadres. We were all there last night. That definitely was not it!¡±


    ¡°Well, we were praised for nothing! We got the better end of the deal.¡±


    ¡°Yang Lei, it wasn¡¯t you, was it? You won the championship in the individual combat of our regiment!¡± a comrade joked.


    Yang Lei was paying and didn¡¯t take notice.


    ¡°You don¡¯t say. I really lack a silk banner. I¡¯ll go and look for those three, and do this deed of merit!¡±


    Yang Lei made everyone laugh with his words.

 Chapter 87

    The Spring Festival of 2002 came relatively late. Although New Year¡¯s Day had passed and the calendar had already turned to 2002, there was still some time until Lunar New Year. Nevertheless, the atmosphere for welcoming the new year was already here. The weather was cold, and the air felt dry and cold. Agricultural product sales were held one after the other. Some people had already prepared the New Year¡¯s goods in advance.


    The landlord called Yang Lei. The rent was due. The landlord kindly told him that the house would probably be demolished in a few years after the new year, so he shouldn¡¯t rent it.


    Yang Lei had rented this house for so many years. Other than the period of time three years ago when he had been cooped inside all day without coming out, he hadn¡¯t come to live in it, and he didn¡¯t let others live in it. He just let it remain empty. The landlord thought that this young man was very strange.


    ¡°I¡¯ll rent it. I¡¯ll bring the rent this afternoon.¡±


    Right now, Yang Lei rented this house out of habit.


    It was about to be demolished, so he may as well rent it until the day it disappeared.


    Yang Lei paid the rent in the afternoon and went to the house along the way. The landlord also went in with him to clean the room. Yang Lei stood on the balcony for a while, and he was about to leave. Before he left, he caught a glimpse of a cigarette butt on the ground of the balcony.


    A cigarette end butt had rolled into the corner, very inconspicuous.


    Yang Lei looked at the cigarette butt, pausing for a moment.


    He remembered that it had already been a very long time since he smoked here. Last time, the balcony was leaking rainwater, and he had even cleaned it thoroughly.


    Yang Lei stared at that cigarette butt, standing there.


    ¡°Aunt, has anyone else come into this house?¡±


    Yang Lei abruptly asked the landlord.


    ¡°No! Didn¡¯t you say that you wouldn¡¯t let anyone else come?!¡±


    The landlord came over and also saw that cigarette butt.


    ¡°Oh, last time I came to clean, my son came with me. Maybe he smoked it!¡±


    The landlord went over and neatly swept away the cigarette butt.


    Yang Lei stood silently for a while, smiled mockingly at himself, opened the door, and left.


    There was a newsstand on the street corner. Seven years ago, before Yang Lei went to school, he wanted to send Da Hu¡¯s mother to the best nursing home in the city, but the elderly woman refused to leave this place. She said that she was afraid Hu-zi wouldn¡¯t be able to find her when he came back. So Yang Lei and several brothers got her this newsstand. From then on, the elderly woman had a place to shield from wind and rain. Initially, Fang Yu left a message, so in these years, not to mention Yang Lei, all of Fang Yu¡¯s brothers were silently taking care of her, and they had never stopped. Right now, this area was under the jurisdiction of power, and there were so-called ¡°protection fees,¡± but the gangsters of this area were also brothers who had followed Fang Yu in the past. In so many years, Da Hu¡¯s mother¡¯s newsstand had never been threatened in the slightest by the surrounding people.


    Da Hu¡¯s mother was old. Because of the trauma from Da Hu¡¯s incident, her mind was a little cloudy to begin with. These two years, she was often sometimes muddled and sometimes clear-headed. She also couldn¡¯t name the brothers who came to see her. She could only call ¡°Yu-zi.¡± She always said that Yu-zi came to see her and gave her money again. In fact, everyone knew that she was probably talking about Yang Lei, Er Hei, Hua Mao, Yang-zi, and these brothers.


    Da Hu¡¯s mother was still sitting unsteadily at the newsstand. Seeing Yang Lei, she squinted her murky eyes.


    ¡°¡­Yu-zi, why are you here again? Didn¡¯t you just come two days ago? You even gave me money¡­¡±


    Yang Lei didn¡¯t say anything. Da Hu¡¯s mother was often confused. Two days ago, another brother must have come. The Lunar New Year was coming, and many brothers who wanted to look after her would come.


    Yang Lei brought a padded jacket for the elderly woman. Every year before the new year, Yang Lei remembered to buy a new winter coat for the elderly woman, to celebrate the new year for her.


    The elderly woman didn¡¯t look at Yang Lei anymore. She mumbled to herself at length: ¡°Yu-zi, how old are you? Why do you still come here alone every time? ¡­Start a family¡­¡±


    Fang Mei¡¯s family was pressuring them. Fang Mei¡¯s father¡¯s condition was not very good. At this time, the Fang family proposed to hold the wedding as soon as possible. They arranged to meet with Yang Dahai and his wife. The two families were acquaintances, and they gave their full support in their children¡¯s affairs. They were also both happy about this marriage. Soon, it was settled. Fang Mei thought that right now still wasn¡¯t the right time, to delay it while they could. She made an excuse that she had just joined the company for half a year, and the company had misgivings about a married woman¡¯s commitment. It would destabilize her position as director. After her job was stable for a few months, then they would talk about marriage. In order to pacify the elders¡¯ mood, Fang Mei and Yang Lei discussed taking the wedding photos first. When the elders saw them, they would calm down and would not be in a rush.


    The wedding photos were taken in the best studio in Jianghai. Since they were putting on a show, it had to be done perfectly. Yang Lei and Fang Mei were a handsome man and a beautiful woman. The result of the shoot was like that of a celebrity. When the studio saw the proofs, they couldn¡¯t bear to let them go. They discussed displaying the photos outside the large store glass window with them. Yang Lei and Fang Mei couldn¡¯t bear the various persuasions of the studio, so they reluctantly agreed. After all, the people around them would know about this matter sooner or later. Thus, their wedding photos were magnified several times and hung outside the entrance of the studio and made into a lightbox.


    Fang Mei had chosen a cheongsam, and her hair was in an ancient style cloud-like bun. Her original bold and enthusiastic style had changed accordingly, to be gentle and elegant, with a touch of coyness that was very moving. Yang Lei was dressed in a black suit with a slightly open collar. His head was lowered and he held Fang Mei in his arms. His handsome eyebrows, high nose bridge, and slightly lowered eyelashes had vague gentleness. He was as handsome as a male model.


    The studio was at the intersection, with people coming and going. This wedding photo had attracted a lot of attention.


    At night, a taxi stopped at this intersection and waited for the traffic light. The driver looked up and saw the huge lightbox of the studio.


    He looked at it, motionless.


    ¡°Oh, this wedding photo is so good!¡± The passengers were also fascinated by the lightbox at first glance.


    ¡°If you like it, let¡¯s also come here for pictures.¡±


    ¡°Just you? Look at the groom. He¡¯s so handsome! No matter how you¡¯re pictured, you can¡¯t catch up with him! ¡­¡±


    The couple laughed happily.


    The green light lit up, but the first taxi in the lane didn¡¯t move.


    There was a chorus of horns behind them.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter with the car ahead??¡±


    The car owners were impatient and honked their horns insistently.


    ¡°Man, why aren¡¯t you moving? ¡­The light is green, man! ¡­¡±


    The passenger urged him, puzzled.


    The driver finally turned his head and looked ahead.


    He pushed the gear slowly and stepped on the accelerator¡­


    Before the new year, Yang Lei was busy with summaries and arranging next year¡¯s training plan. On the other side, Yang Dahai was already busy making plans for his marital home. Yang Lei hadn¡¯t even been assigned housing by the army, and Yang Dahai had already prepared a house in the prime area of the city for him to get married in. That house was a two-story villa with its own entrance and courtyard. It was high-end real estate in the area. The interior renovations had already started. Yang Dahai had long been waiting for Yang Lei to get married. These were all already prepared and ready.


    Yang Lei still had to often go to the house and walk around for appearances, to look at the progress of the renovations. He also had to buy necessary things with Fang Mei. Both of them were suffering, deeply feeling that this performance was not at all as easy as it sounded. After all, marriage was a major event, involving two families and even extended families. Moreover, both families had fame and prestige. It wasn¡¯t as simple as getting a certificate and holding a feast. There were too many things to take into account.


    Yang Lei hadn¡¯t even made a wedding report to his superiors, but he had no choice but to order a bunch of wedding supplies. He was extremely busy. After visiting the wedding market with Fang Mei several times, they sat down and smiled wryly at each other.


    ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. I¡¯ve dragged you onto a pirate boat.¡± Fang Mei felt guilty.


    ¡°I can¡¯t get down anyway, so let¡¯s go!¡± Yang Lei comforted Fang Mei.


    On their day off, they strolled until the evening again. Fang Mei had plans and went back first. Yang Lei¡¯s comrade borrowed his car, and he could only drag a bag of things by himself. He had to bring it to the new house. Originally, this hour was already past the evening rush hour, and it wasn¡¯t difficult to walk on the road. But after it was dark, it started to snow. There were snowflakes in the drizzle, and as many people took a taxi, there were clearly fewer cars. Yang Lei stood by the road for a long time, and he couldn¡¯t flag down a taxi. Finally, a car came, but it was flagged down first by the person standing in front.


    ¡°Fuck!¡±


    Yang Lei couldn¡¯t help but curse.


    He held his impatience and looked left and right. His feet were frozen, and he finally caught a glimpse of a car turning out of a fork in the road far ahead. It stopped and passengers were just getting out.


    Yang Lei picked up his things and quickly ran to catch up to the car. He opened the rear car door, first threw his things together into the back seat, then closed the door, opened the front door, and sat inside.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    The driver looked ahead and asked mechanically.


    ¡°Mochou East¡­¡±


    Before he said the word ¡°street,¡± Yang Lei stopped.


    He turned his head.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Their eyes met, and they stared at each other.

 Chapter 88

    That night, the snow kept falling quietly in Jianghai.


    The snow fell silently outside the windshield, trapping a taxi on the side of the road, as well as the quiet inside the car window.


    The falling snow reflected the two silent faces in the front window. No one spoke.


    ¡°When did you come back?¡± Yang Lei asked, breaking the silence.


    ¡°Just came back,¡± Fang Yu replied quietly.


    Shadows covered most of Fang Yu¡¯s face. His voice was even deeper than it was in the past.


    ¡°Why did you start driving this?¡±


    Yang Lei chatted calmly, like they were just friends who separated yesterday.


    ¡°I came to see someone. He has something to do, so I¡¯m taking his place for two days,¡± Fang Yu said.


    ¡°That¡¯s not cool. You¡¯re in Jianghai, and you haven¡¯t come to see me.¡±


    Yang Lei smiled slightly, as though he were joking. He reached into his pocket to take out a cigarette.


    Fang Yu didn¡¯t reply. He was silent.


    Yang Lei didn¡¯t speak. He took out a pack of cigarettes.


    ¡°¡­Afraid of seeing me?¡± Yang Lei said. He laughed in self-mockery, lowered his head, and knocked out a cigarette.


    He tapped it, but he didn¡¯t light it.


    Yang Lei thought that he had to smoke one to calm himself. However, he didn¡¯t expect that he was calmer than he thought.


    He had thought about the circumstances when he met Fang Yu again. He thought that it would be many years later. At least, not now. He also thought about many situations when they met, but he hadn¡¯t thought about this one.


    The years hadn¡¯t left too many marks on Fang Yu¡¯s body. Fang Yu was still so handsome and clean. He just looked colder than he was in the past, and he was more silent.


    ¡°Are you doing well?¡±


    Yang Lei heard Fang Yu ask him.


    ¡°I¡¯m okay,¡± Yang Lei said. ¡°Still in the army. Used to be in the Zhou Qiao brigade. Right now, I¡¯m in an armor regiment.¡±


    On his day off, he came out without wearing a military uniform. Yang Lei knew that Fang Yu didn¡¯t know about his current situation.


    ¡°That place is remote, next to a small town. Even if I said it, you wouldn¡¯t know it.¡±


    Fang Yu didn¡¯t speak. He was listening.


    ¡°I heard that you have a factory in the south. The situation has been pretty good in recent years. How is it? It must be profitable.¡±


    Yang Lei smiled, asking Fang Yu.


    Three years ago, when Yang Lei went to the south to find Fang Yu, the two veterans told him that Fang Yu was running a factory. At that time, the speed of economic development in the south was much faster than that of the north. In those years, there were a bunch of people who set up factories in Guangdong and Fujian. As long as they were willing to bear hardships, many had become the new rich.


    Fang Yu was capable. He could succeed anywhere. Yang Lei knew this.


    Fang Yu didn¡¯t reply. Yang Lei didn¡¯t ask again.


    When they stopped, neither of them spoke.


    It was snowing heavily outside. There were fewer and fewer pedestrians.


    Snow fell on the front window and melted quietly.


    In the silence, Yang Lei heard Fang Yu¡¯s deep voice.


    ¡°Are you getting married?¡±


    Yang Lei was stunned.


    He realized and thought of that wedding photo. Over the past few days, there were always people who knew him who had seen that photo and called him, blaming him for not being cool. He was about to get married, but still kept it a secret.


    On the back seat of the car was a big bag of stuff. The packaging of the red happiness character was bright and festive. It was obviously wedding supplies.


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Yang Lei made an affirmative sound as an answer.


    ¡°Is the date scheduled?¡±


    ¡°Probably after New Year¡¯s.¡±


    Yang Lei looked out of the window.


    Fang Yu didn¡¯t answer.


    ¡°What about you? Ying-zi didn¡¯t come back with you?¡± Yang Lei asked.


    Fang Yu paused for a moment and said, ¡°She¡¯s in Chaozhou.¡±


    No one in Jianghai knew where Fang Yu had been in the past three years. It was only now that Yang Lei heard of this city.


    There was a doll accessory hanging in the car. The owner had hung it up, and it swayed slightly.


    ¡°You must have children,¡± Yang Lei said.


    Three years. Most of Yang Lei¡¯s friends who had dated and married three years ago already had children running all over.


    Fang Yu didn¡¯t reply.


    Yang Lei looked at the snow outside.


    Starting from 1999, it would snow heavily every year during the winters of Jianghai. Once he saw snow, Yang Lei would realize that another year had passed.


    ¡°There wasn¡¯t any news about you these past few years. I thought that you were probably doing pretty well, so I didn¡¯t bother you,¡± Yang Lei said calmly.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to hide from me. Really. There¡¯s no need.¡±


    Yang Lei knew why Fang Yu didn¡¯t leave a message to the old brothers in Jianghai and why he insisted on leaving initially.


    In recent years, Yang Lei had become mild and mature. He was no longer that boy who was completely dominated by emotions a few years ago. He was already a man.


    Throughout these years, he had thought about what he would say to Fang Yu if he met him again. Every year, his thoughts were different and changing. By now, Yang Lei could already sit calmly with Fang Yu, chatting and talking to him like an ordinary old friend he hadn¡¯t seen for a long time.


    Time made the bygones be bygones.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for the two of us to not even be brothers. Don¡¯t you think so?¡±


    Yang Lei said. He glanced at Fang Yu, smiling peacefully, with bitterness¡­


    Someone pulled open the car door.


    ¡°Young man, let¡¯s make an agreement and share a car! It¡¯s too difficult to get a taxi!¡±


    A middle-aged man covered in snow got into the back seat, discussing with Yang Lei.


    Yang Lie hesitated for a moment.


    ¡°You sit. I¡¯m getting out.¡±


    Yang Lei opened the car door and took his things.


    ¡°Okay, you can keep working,¡± Yang Lei said to Fang Yu. He turned around and walked into the heavy snow.


    ¡°Yang Lei!¡±


    Yang Lei stopped.


    Fang Yu got out of the car and stood on the snowy ground.


    ¡°Get in the car. I¡¯ll take you.¡±


    Under the streetlamp, Fang Yu¡¯s shadow was very long.


    Yang Lei turned around. The two of them looked at each other across the snowy ground.


    An empty car came behind Yang Lei. The taxi driver honked his horn.


    ¡°Are you coming?¡± The taxi driver stuck his head out and asked Yang Lei.


    Yang Lei lowered his head and opened the car door.


    ¡°Okay, this one is the same.¡±


    Yang Lei looked at Fang Yu.


    ¡°Goodbye.¡±


    The taxi driver stepped on the accelerator, turned the car around, and drove away.


    In the back view mirror, Fang Yu was still standing alone in the snow. Yang Lei didn¡¯t look back¡­


    Yang Lei leaned against the car seat and rolled down the window.


    The snow was heavy, and with the cold wind blowing hard on his face, it was bone-piercingly cold. Yang Lei didn¡¯t feel anything¡­

 Chapter 89

    Yang Lei got to his new house, went in, put the things on the ground, and sat on the sofa.


    He didn¡¯t turn on the light. He just sat there.


    He kept sitting, and he didn¡¯t know how long he sat.


    When Yang Lei left, the temperature hadn¡¯t dropped yet. He was just wearing a coat, not even wearing a sweater. But right now, he seemed to have no consciousness. He couldn¡¯t feel cold or anything else.


    Yang Lei sat alone for a long time before he finally reacted, reaching for a cigarette.


    He reached for a while, but his hands didn¡¯t obey. His fingers were trembling slightly¡­


    On the shooting range, the 701 regiment was carrying out the last round of firing practice at the end of the year. The soldiers practiced firing in bursts, firing lying down, firing semi-automatically, and on moving targets one by one.


    It was New Year¡¯s Eve in a few days. Yang Lei volunteered to be on duty on New Year¡¯s Eve, so that the married officers could go home for a reunion. Considering that his home was in town and that he often was on duty on weekends, the regiment headquarters didn¡¯t schedule a shift for him and let him go home for New Year¡¯s Eve.


    ¡°You should go to your mother-in-law¡¯s house to celebrate!¡±


    His comrades teased him. Although Yang Lei still hadn¡¯t reported his marriage, this kind of news spread very quickly. It had already spread all over.


    But since Yang Lei returned to the barracks last Sunday, he hadn¡¯t asked for leave on a single day. He stayed in the barracks every day, taking the company out for training, either practical training in the snow or dismantling armor in the tank company.


    Yang Dahai called several times and told him to ask for leave these few days to go oversee the renovations of the house. The workers were going back to celebrate the new year soon, and a lot of work had to be done in these few days.


    ¡°The army is busy. I can¡¯t leave,¡± Yang Lei said.


    ¡°No matter how busy you are, this matter can¡¯t be delayed,¡± Yang Dahai warned.


    ¡°Okay! I really can¡¯t ask for leave!¡±


    Yang Lei furrowed his brows and hung up the phone.


    At the shooting range, the gunfire was deafening. A soldier continuously missed the shot, was distressed, and everyone in the company was looking at him.


    ¡°Zhang Xiaochuan!¡±


    ¡°Here!¡±


    ¡°Come over!¡±


    The soldier nervously ran to Yang Lei holding his gun and stood at attention.


    ¡°Disassemble your gun!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    The little soldier quickly disassembled it, put seven or eight scattered gun parts on the plate, and placed it in the shooting position.


    Yang Lei came forward, assembled the gun in a dazzle, hardly aimed, and raised his gun in a standing position to burst fire.


    All of the guns stopped. Only Yang Lei was shooting.


    In the silent valley, the continuous sound of gunshots, the bullets penetrated the target paper, exciting the dust on the mountain into soaring¡­


    ¡°All thirty bullets hit the target, 256 rings!¡±


    The score announcer reported the score¡­


    Everyone present was shocked, looking at Yang Lei¡­


    Yang Lei lowered his head, put in another magazine, and expressionlessly raised the gun¡­


    The continuous sound of gunfire made the whole valley roar, restlessly and disorderly¡­


    Fang Mei called Yang Lei to discuss some matters. Yang Lei only said ¡°yes¡± a few times. No matter what she asked, he would say, ¡°Do as you see fit.¡± Fang Mei could tell that something was wrong with Yang Lei.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Something¡¯s on your mind?¡±


    Fang Mei grew up with Yang Lei since childhood. She could quickly detect Yang Lei¡¯s emotional changes.


    Yang Lei was silent for a moment.


    ¡°I bumped into Fang Yu.¡±


    Yang Lei didn¡¯t hide it from her.


    ¡°Fang Yu?¡±


    Fang Mei was surprised.


    ¡°He¡¯s back? When?¡±


    ¡°A few days ago.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    Fang Mei also didn¡¯t know what to say.


    ¡°Then where is he now?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Yang Lei¡¯s voice was deep.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know? ¡­You didn¡¯t ask?¡±


    Fang Mei couldn¡¯t believe it.


    This was their first reunion in three years. She didn¡¯t believe that Yang Lei had really forgotten Fang Yu.


    ¡°He came back to Jianghai to see someone. He has probably already left now.¡±


    There were still a few days until New Year¡¯s Eve. There were few tickets for transportation during the Spring Festival. Right now, if one still didn¡¯t leave, then one wouldn¡¯t be able to go. Fang Yu was probably already no longer in Jianghai and had rushed back for the new year.


    ¡°¡­Are you okay?¡±


    Fang Mei paused for a moment and asked into the phone.


    Three years ago, after Yang Lei and Fang Yu broke up, Fang Mei didn¡¯t want to see the Yang Lei she had seen in those days again.


    ¡°What could be wrong?¡±


    ¡°You two¡­ didn¡¯t talk?¡±


    The calmer Yang Lei was, the more Fang Mei knew how he felt at that moment.


    If it were someone else, perhaps they would really think that Yang Lei was fine. But she was Fang Mei. This wasn¡¯t someone else, that was Fang Yu! Other people didn¡¯t understand, but how could Fang Mei not know?? Three years had passed. She knew too well what Fang Yu suddenly appearing like this in front of Yang Lei would bring to Yang Lei.


    Time, for some people, could take everything away.


    But for some people, it was very difficult.


    ¡°Did you leave a phone number?¡± Fang Mei asked.


    Yang Lei didn¡¯t reply.


    ¡°¡­Why didn¡¯t you leave it?¡±


    Fang Mei had guessed it.


    Yang Lei also didn¡¯t know why.


    That night, he felt that he had run away in defeat from the car.


    Perhaps he just didn¡¯t want to hear the words that Fang Yu might say. He was afraid of hearing Fang Yu say, ¡°If you need any help for the wedding, just call me¡­¡±


    ¡°Yang Lei, you should think more about the thing between us,¡± Fang Mei stopped for a moment and suddenly said.


    ¡°What foolish words are you saying? Can I go back on what I promised you?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not going back on your word. You should think more about it.¡±


    Fang Mei knew that Yang Lei understood what she meant.


    ¡°It has nothing to do with this,¡± Yang Lei said.


    ¡°Yang Lei¡­¡±


    ¡°Seeing that he¡¯s fine is enough. I won¡¯t bother him anymore. And I don¡¯t need to make him uncomfortable¡­¡± Yang Lei said¡­


    Yang Dahai kept bustling about for Yang Lei¡¯s marriage.


    Yang Dahai hadn¡¯t retired from his position yet, and he was busy with work. He was always reserved in his words and smiles, but ever since Yang Lei and Fang Mei started talking about marriage, Yang Dahai smiled more and more.


    This year, Yang Lei¡¯s brother, who had been studying abroad, would also come back. Yang Dahai was even happier.


    Yang Lei¡¯s younger brother was born to Yang Dahai and his later wife. When he was very young, he was sent abroad and had been educated abroad. Yang Dahai had not fulfilled his father¡¯s duty to Yang Lei, so he hoped that there would be no more regret for his second son. Thus, when the child had just entered middle school, he was sent abroad to receive the best education. Yang Lei never had a grudge against his younger half-brother. He treated him as his own brother. When his younger brother was a child, he would follow Yang Lei all day. The younger brother idolized his older brother, and Yang Lei was willing to play with him. But Yang Lei messed around outside at a young age. Yang Dahai was afraid that his younger brother would learn to be bad like Yang Lei, so he planned early on to send his child abroad, to be taken care of by his relatives abroad.


    These years, his younger brother came back at most once or twice a year. Every time his brother came back for the new year, it was also the happiest time for the family.


    But Yang Dahai also didn¡¯t forget to urge Yang Lei about the new house. He was afraid that Yang Lei would delay in this matter. When Yang Dahai¡¯s urging was annoying, Yang Lei wouldn¡¯t answer the phone. His mobile phone just happened to owe fees, and Yang Lei didn¡¯t bother to refill it. Yang Dahai and Yang Lei¡¯s stepmother would often call Yang Lei¡¯s office. So Yang Lei told the soldier on duty that, other than work calls asking for him, if people outside of the military camp were looking for him, then say that he had led troops to training and was not there. Let the other party leave a phone number, and if something was up, he would return the call when he got back.


    Yang Lei didn¡¯t lie. He really took soldiers outside. When he came back, the soldier on duty said that many phone calls came looking for him. Other than Yang Dahai¡¯s several calls, there was also an unknown phone number.


    ¡°Did this person say anything?¡±


    Yang Lei didn¡¯t recognize this phone number.


    ¡°He didn¡¯t. He just said to find some time to call him back when you return.¡±


    The soldier on duty thought back for a moment.


    ¡°He said that his surname is Fang¡­¡±


    Yang Lei stopped¡­


    He looked at the number written on the paper and quickly took away that piece of paper.


    Yang Lei stood in the room for a while, turned around, put on his Sam Browne belt, put on his military cap, and went out.


    ¡°Third platoon leader!¡±


    ¡°Here!¡±


    ¡°Call up the platoon! Obstacle path! Have a race!¡±


    ¡°This¡­ Staff Officer Yang, we¡¯re still practicing¡­¡±


    ¡°Pull it up!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    On the obstacle field, Yang Lei led the soldiers together in rushing the bridge, lying on the net, and climbing the wall with bare hands¡­


    Yang Lei couldn¡¯t stop for a moment until he rolled in the mud, lying down as he panted.


    He fatigued his body and stopped thinking¡­

 Chapter 90

    The next day was New Year¡¯s Eve.


    The snow a few days ago added to the atmosphere of the New Year in Jianghai. It was a fine day on New Year¡¯s Eve. Under the bright sunlight, the streets were full of happy people carrying New Year¡¯s goods. People got off work early and rushed back home. Relatives gathered together festively, frying and cooking, preparing for the rich New Year¡¯s dinner in the evening. The children had long been counting down the time, hoping that it would be dark soon, so that they could set off fireworks.


    On the streets were pickled vegetables washed and dried by the elderly. The air was full of the flavor of reunion. The entire Jianghai was enveloped in a strong New Year¡¯s atmosphere.


    Yang Lei returned to his home in the military region. His home was also particularly lively. His younger brother, Yang Rui, had arrived home the day before. Yang Dahai and his wife were both very happy. Yang Datian¡¯s whole family was also present. Every New Year¡¯s Eve, the two families would celebrate together. On New Year¡¯s Eve, as the provincial leader, Yang Dahai had a busy schedule and had to send his condolences everywhere. But for this year¡¯s New Year¡¯s Eve dinner, he still specifically took time to come back for dinner.


    When Yang Lei got home, it was almost dark. Both families were all there, just waiting for him. The nanny had already prepared most of the dishes and was about to go back home for New Year¡¯s. Here, Yang Dahai and Yang Datian¡¯s wives were busy with the cooking as they talked and laughed in the kitchen. Yang Rui accompanied his father and uncle, sitting in the living room and chatting. Yang Datian¡¯s daughter was watching the television, occasionally giggling happily.


    The house was full of warmth.


    The New Year¡¯s Eve meal was very rich, and the large table was full. Yang Dahai was in a very good mood, and he even opened a bottle of Maotai that had been treasured for many years.


    Although the food was rich, Yang Lei couldn¡¯t eat anything. The night before, the military camp had dinner and drank happily. It was very scary for the army to drink. There was a principle at the wine table: Don¡¯t challenge soldiers or police when drinking. Even if you have a gifted alcohol tolerance, you are definitely not an opponent. Yang Lei, who was known as ¡°Yang Yijin,¡± also got drunk by his own people. He accepted everything that was offered and got very drunk. He didn¡¯t even know that someone had helped him back to the dormitory, and he slept until the afternoon. Right now, before a table of food, he didn¡¯t have any appetite. He carelessly ate a few bites and stopped moving his chopsticks.


    It was still time for the news broadcast. Outside, someone started setting off fireworks.


    Yang Lei let his family eat slowly and went to smoke on the balcony.


    Looking out from the balcony, there were thousands of lights. The windows were warm, and every kitchen was emitting scents.


    Tonight, every family was reunited.


    Everyone had their closest and most loved people by their sides.


    After dinner, Yang Datian¡¯s wife called everyone to play mahjong. Yang Lei watched them play for a while and didn¡¯t want to stay at home. He said, ¡°You all play. I¡¯m going out for a while.¡±


    ¡°Where are you going? It¡¯s New Year¡¯s Eve. Just stay home and don¡¯t go out.¡±


    Yang Lei¡¯s stepmother really treated Yang Lei like her own son.


    ¡°Ge, it¡¯s rare for me to come back, but you¡¯re still going out.¡±


    Yang Rui still didn¡¯t have the time to talk to his older brother properly.


    ¡°I¡¯m just meeting a few comrades. They are at a restaurant in the city. I¡¯ll be back soon,¡± Yang Lei said casually.


    ¡°Go to Fang Mei¡¯s house. You have to follow etiquette,¡± Yang Dahai instructed him.


    Yang Lei didn¡¯t say anything. He went out and walked out of the military region.


    Yang Lei just didn¡¯t want to stay at home, and he hadn¡¯t thought about where he was going to go.


    On the evening of New Year¡¯s Eve, there were very few people on the streets. They all went back to have a reunion dinner. Many stores were closed. There were only the sounds of gongs and drums and the host¡¯s elated voice at the start of the Spring Festival Gala coming from every window.


    Yang Lei listened to the scattered sound of firecrackers and walked to the eight-story house. He wanted to find a quiet place to stay, and he came here unconsciously.


    Yang Lei was just waiting to go up to the terrace on the second floor when he saw a familiar face.


    ¡°Guoz-i!¡±


    On the streets ahead, three young people were walking, their hands in their pants pockets, looking for restaurants everywhere.


    ¡°Lei Ge?¡±


    Guo-zi saw Yang Lei¡¯s face and cried in surprise.


    Guo-zi was Yang Lei¡¯s brother in the past. At that time, he was young, only fifteen or sixteen, and he followed Yang Lei. He had a small stature and a sweet mouth, and he was pleasant. At that time, Yang Lei regarded him as a younger brother and often took him with him. He was also very familiar with Fang Yu. Later, Fang Yu went to prison and Yang Lei went to school. After so many years, the whereabouts of these little brothers of the past were unknown. Suddenly, they bumped into each other here, and they were all very pleasantly surprised.


    ¡°Lei Ge! I heard that you are an official in the army. So cool!¡±


    Guo-zi was still like a gangster. He seemed to still be in the gangdom.


    ¡°Why are you fooling around here?¡±


    Yang Lei saw that no one else was in the street, just the three of them wandering.


    ¡°Sigh, isn¡¯t it New Year¡¯s Eve? My two brothers and I wanted to find a place to eat. We¡¯ve walked three blocks already, and not a single shop is open! Fuck, we¡¯re freezing to death from walking!¡±


    Guo-zi stomped his foot. Once Yang Lei saw them, he knew that they didn¡¯t have any money. Only big restaurants were open on New Year¡¯s Eve. It wasn¡¯t easy for the poor to find a cheap restaurant for New Year¡¯s Eve dinner.


    ¡°All right! Come with me.¡±


    Yang Lei felt bad. He couldn¡¯t stand to see his past brothers unable to even eat a New Year¡¯s Eve dinner.


    Guo-zi followed Yang Lei happily. Yang Lei went up to the eighth floor. At this time, big restaurants were also no longer supplying food. He knew that there was a restaurant that delivered late night food on New Year¡¯s Eve and New Year¡¯s Day. It was cold, so he wasn¡¯t planning to run. He would first go into the house, then call to ask that restaurant to send wine and food.


    Yang Lei took out the key and opened the door.


    He entered the room. Before turning on the light, in the darkness, he saw a man suddenly sit up from the wire bed in the bedroom.


    Yang Lei stopped.


    That person also did not move.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you turn on the light, Lei Ge?¡±


    Guo-zi and the two brothers followed him in. Guo-zi casually felt for the switch in the entrance hall.


    The light turned on.


    Guo-zi turned around and saw the person in the room.


    ¡°¡­Yu Ge?!¡±


    Fang Yu was dressed in all black. He was very unused to the sudden bright light, and he squinted his eyes.


    ¡°Why is it you, Yu Ge?! Didn¡¯t you go to the south? When did you come back?¡±


    Guo-zi was very excited. He really didn¡¯t expect to meet two big brothers of the past one after the other on this New Year¡¯s Eve night.


    ¡°Guo-zi?¡±


    Fang Yu also still remembered him.


    Initially, when Fang Yu left prison, he went to the south. Everyone in the Jianghai gangdom knew. In these three years, no one saw Fang Yu come back. It was no wonder that Guo-zi was so surprised to suddenly see him here. But Guo-zi soon realized.


    ¡°You¡¯re back to see Lei Ge, right?! Lei Ge, you¡¯re no fun. Yu Ge was here, but you didn¡¯t say it just now!¡±


    Guo-zi was a rough man and couldn¡¯t tell that something was unusual.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Neither Yang Lei nor Fang Yu spoke.


    Both of them didn¡¯t know what to say in the unexpected encounter under these circumstances.


    They looked at each other and looked away. Fang Yu got out of bed and stood up.


    ¡°Yu Ge, why don¡¯t you turn on the air conditioner? It¡¯s so cold!¡±


    Guo-zi hugged his arms and looked for the air conditioner.


    ¡°You all sit first,¡± Yang Lei said. He looked all around, and he didn¡¯t see what he was looking for. Fang Yu had already opened the drawer of the bedside table, took out the air conditioner remote control, and handed it to him.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Yang Lei glanced at Fang Yu and took it.


    He set the air conditioner to warm air. The ice-cold room finally had a hint of warmth.


    ¡°Yu Ge, why haven¡¯t you changed at all? You¡¯re still so handsome!¡±


    Guo-zi was straightforward. In the past, Fang Yu was a famous handsome man among Jianghai fighters. Guo-zi heard people say that people who have been in prison would change a lot when they come out. He didn¡¯t expect that, after many years of not seeing him, Fang Yu still looked the same as before. It was just that his gaze was heavier, and he was more silent.


    ¡°Do you all know who this Yu Ge is? He is Fang Yu!! That is my Da Ge, Yang Lei!! I don¡¯t need to introduce these two people, do I?!¡±


    Guo-zi was very proud, and his tone was one of awe. His two brothers were both little gangsters who just joined the gangdom not long ago. To them, the names Fang Yu and Yang Lei were really legends. They had only heard about their past achievements from the elderly people of Jianghu. Usually, Guo-zi was proud to have once followed these two people. His mantra all day was, ¡°Thinking about when I was with Lei Ge and Yu Ge in the past¡­¡± These two young people didn¡¯t expect to see the actual people now. They were excited and nervous.


    ¡°Yu Ge! Lei Ge!¡±


    The two young men hurriedly said. Then they came up to give them cigarettes. Their eyes as they looked at the two people were full of worship.


    ¡°Enough, neither of us are in the gangdom anymore. Why are you calling us that?¡±


    Yang Lei didn¡¯t take their cigarettes, telling them to leave some rations for themselves. He was about to take some out of his pocket, but Fang Yu had already thrown one at each person. Guo-zi and them caught it gratefully. Fang Yu paused for a moment, and also threw one towards Yang Lei.


    Yang Lei stood at the entrance, far away from them. But when Fang Yu threw it, Yang Lei raised his hand and caught it in his hand out of habit. Full tacit understanding, without the slightest mistake.


    This was an action that they had gotten familiar with from once doing it many times. It was almost subconscious, without needing to think about it.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Yang Lei caught the cigarette in his hand. He didn¡¯t light it and was silent for a moment.


    ¡°Have you eaten?¡± he asked Fang Yu.


    Fang Yu hesitated for a moment.


    ¡°Let¡¯s eat together, Yu Ge! Lei Ge and us also haven¡¯t eaten!¡±


    Guo-zi and the others were starving.


    Yang Lei looked at Fang Yu¡¯s expression, lowered his head, and took out his phone. He called the fast-food restaurant.


    But Yang Lei didn¡¯t expect that the restaurant wasn¡¯t delivering this year. They said that this year, there were few workers, and they were already closed for the New Year.


    ¡°Then do you know where there is still food?¡± Yang Lei asked on the phone. He only knew about this restaurant.


    ¡°I know a place. I¡¯ll go and have a look. You all chat,¡± Fang Yu said. He put on his jacket and walked out the door.


    ¡°¡­How are you going?¡± Yang Lei hesitated for a moment and asked. There wasn¡¯t a single taxi outside. He also hadn¡¯t seen a parked car downstairs. Fang Yu had probably already returned the taxi to his friend.


    ¡°I got a motorcycle. It¡¯s downstairs,¡± Fang Yu said.


    ¡°Where is it? I¡¯ll go,¡± Yang Lei was silent for a while, then said.


    The places that Fang Yu knew a few years ago might not be there now. Moreover, the roads of Jianghai have changed greatly in the past seven years. It was not the Jianghai of the past.


    ¡°Go in. I¡¯ll be back soon,¡± Fang Yu said quietly. He closed the door, and the sound of his footsteps disappeared in the corridor¡­


    Fang Yu was gone for a long time. When he came back, he was covered with the cold air outside. Fang Yu took out boxes of well-packed dishes. When they were opened, they were still steaming hot. In order to keep them warm, Fang Yu wrapped them in his coat. He was only wearing a black sweater. Rushing the whole way, his hands were purple from the cold.


    ¡°Wow, Kung Pao chicken, ants climbing a tree, sweet and sour ribs¡­ and salted duck! Yu Ge, you¡¯re really good! Where did you get so many good dishes?!¡±


    As Guo-zi opened the lids of the boxes, he was happy.


    Yang Lei looked at the dishes covering the table. All of them were very familiar.


    Ever since he joined the army, Yang Lei ate whatever was in the canteen.


    He had already forgotten what he used to like to eat.


    Yang Lei did not say anything¡­

 Chapter 91

    ¡°¡­Hu Shandiao said, Li Daniu is nothing! Whoever steps on my territory better not think about leaving! Fuck, right now, Hu Shandiao really has many people. The few of us were surrounded by so many of them, really XX¡­¡±


    At the dinner table, Guo-zi ate as he talked unceasingly about the things on the streets right now.


    The person he was following now had the nickname of Li Daniu. After the reformation in 1995, the current Jianghai gangdom already had a different structure.


    ¡°¡­Later, I saw that it wasn¡¯t good. If we still didn¡¯t make friends, could we come back? So I said, Hu Ge, do you recognize me? I am Guoz-i! Hu Shandiao looked at me for a long time and said, Guo Zi? You followed Fang Yu?¡±


    When Yang Lei and Fang Yu were on good terms, the brothers under their leadership were together all the time. Outside, they couldn¡¯t be distinguished, and there was no need to do so.


    ¡°¡­What happened later? Fuck, Hu Shandiao was really great! He pulled back his people! He said today, he would do it for the sake of Fang Yu! It would not be repeated! ¡­¡±


    Guo-zi didn¡¯t expect that Hu Shandiao would really let them go. Hu Shandiao was already a local overlord.


    ¡°Which Hu Shandiao?¡±


    Fang Yu didn¡¯t remember this man.


    ¡°It¡¯s Hu Lai-zi! He thought that the nickname was disgraceful and changed it himself!¡±


    Hu Lai-zi was also a gangster of Jianghai for many years. He had fought with Fang Yu before, and it could be considered a friendship that came through fights. Even if they were at an age of denying old friendships, if Fang Yu were mentioned on the streets, everyone would respect him for being a man. In those years, Fang Yu had too many brothers and had deep connections in Jianghai. Even today, his friendships were still effective.


    ¡°Fang Yu, do you know what Jianghai is like now?? ¡­So many people remember you and hope that you¡¯ll come back. Even outsiders say that if you didn¡¯t leave back then, would these suckers have a place to speak?! ¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Yu Ge, Lei Ge, these past few years that you¡¯ve been gone, Jianghai has really fucking changed¡­ The world right now is different from how it was back then! ¡­They don¡¯t know anything! They only know money! Fuck¡­¡±


    Guo-zi was dejected. He didn¡¯t understand why, even though he was still following a big brother, the big brothers right now were so different from the big brothers a few years ago. Every month, he had to pay money to the top and he had to provide for the top. If one were unhappy, then he would be beaten and scolded.


    He was at the intersection of two centuries, and it was clearly already no longer the same era. It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t understand, but that the world changed too fast.


    ¡°Yu Ge, they all say that you¡¯re rich in the south. What do you do?¡± Guo-zi asked curiously.


    Fang Yu paused.


    ¡°I do processing.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good! It brings money!¡±


    Guo-zi was very envious.


    ¡°With Yu Ge¡¯s skills, he can be rich everywhere. Alas, one of my brothers got out of prison last year and wanted to find a serious job, but it¡¯s too fucking difficult¡­ People rolled their eyes at him everywhere. That feeling¡­ If you go to prison once, then you¡¯re a convict for life. Shit¡­¡±


    Fang Yu didn¡¯t speak.


    Guo-zi realized that this topic was inappropriate and diverged.


    ¡°Yu Ge, why don¡¯t you have any accent at all?! I have a relative who sold clothes in Guangzhou for half a year, and he talks like a bird. Now that he is back, he will always say, ¡®Touch the hen!¡¯ Yu Ge, you should also say a few sentences of Cantonese for us! ¡­¡±


    Fang Yu was silent for a moment.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how to say it,¡± Fang Yu said. ¡°I couldn¡¯t learn it.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡±


    Guo-zi met his big brother from the past and drank wine. He was very happy, and he couldn¡¯t stop talking. He talked about all sorts of things, and started talking about a very popular TV series in 2001. At that time, everyone had seen it, or they had definitely heard of it. It played repeatedly on all TV stations. Even Yang Lei, who was relatively isolated in the army and didn¡¯t have much entertainment, knew about it.


    ¡°What film? Who acted in it?¡± Fang Yu asked offhandedly.


    When Fang Yu asked this, Guo-zi and the others were surprised. They all looked at him.


    ¡°¡­Yu Ge, you haven¡¯t watched it? That¡¯s not possible¡­ Do you not watch television?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Fang Yu¡¯s chopsticks stopped for a moment, and he glanced at Guo-zi.


    ¡°I¡¯m busy. I have no time to watch it.¡±


    When Guo-zi and the others left, Guo-zi was a little moved. He had been suffering these last few years. Seeing someone who had protected him in the past and drinking some wine, his mood was inevitably a little out of control. Yang Lei saw him downstairs, and Fang Yu also went downstairs.


    When he got to the street, Guo-zi was still holding onto Yang Lei and chattering endlessly. Suddenly, two motorcycles roared by and almost scraped Guo-zi.


    ¡°X your mother! Don¡¯t you have eyes?!¡±


    Guo-zi scolded angrily.


    A girl ran over, chasing as she cried: ¡°My bag! ¡­Someone stole my bag¡­!¡±


    At the end of the year, thieves went on a rampage committing crimes, and even came out to rob the streets on New Year¡¯s Eve. At that time, there were many such motorcycle robbers who specifically targeted old people and women.


    Yang Lei was born with a sense of justice. After he became a soldier, it became even more of a habit. After he saw this, without saying another word, he chased after him.


    Fang Yu had already jumped onto a motorcycle. With a sudden brake, he caught up to Yang Lei.


    ¡°Get on!¡±


    Yang Lei hesitated for a moment and jumped onto the bike.


    Fang Yu stepped on the accelerator and rushed out.


    The speed was too fast, and Yang Lei fell back from the inertia. He subconsciously reached out and hugged Fang Yu¡¯s waist¡­


    On the deserted street late at night, amidst the scattered sound of firecrackers, the two rode the motorcycle and sped in silence.


    No one spoke. In front of Yang Lei was Fang Yu¡¯s broad and solid back, familiar and close to him.


    Yang Lei could smell Fang Yu¡¯s scent. That was a scent that he had been familiar with many years ago. He once leaned against his back and hugged this body countless times.


    Fang Yu held onto the engine. Yang Lei¡¯s temperature came from behind his back.


    In the cold wind, the two of them said nothing. Their chests rose and fell silently¡­


    The two motorcycles carried four people who stole the bag. They didn¡¯t think that someone would chase them. As they drove, they looked back. Fang Yu¡¯s speed was too high. He caught up in a small alley. When the bikes were side by side, Fang Yu suddenly kicked over a motorcycle, and the people on the bike fell to the ground.


    The other motorcycle also stopped.


    ¡°Fuck! Looking to¡­¡±


    Before he could say the word ¡°die,¡± he was knocked to the ground by a fist from Yang Lei, who had jumped off the bike.


    Fang Yu threw aside the motorcycle, suddenly grabbed the wrist of an oncoming person, twisted, and threw him. The other person let out a scream and fell to the ground.


    The other two people rushed to him. Fang Yu knocked one away with an elbow, pulled over the other person, stepped on the inside of his knee, and forced the other person to kneel on the ground. He pulled over the bag in his hands, lifted his arm, and threw it at Yang Lei.


    Yang Lei caught it in his hands. That person was still struggling to grab it. Fang Yu expressionlessly swung at him, and he fell to the ground¡­


    There were accomplices gathered in the place where this thief had fled to. Hearing the noise, several people ran out of the dark alley. Someone grabbed a steel pipe and rushed at Fang Yu. Yang Lei kicked him, and he fell a few meters away. Yang Lei grabbed another person¡¯s steel pipe and was about to smash it, but Fang Yu pulled him.


    ¡°I¡¯ll do it.¡±


    Yang Lei was an officer, and his identity was a sensitive matter. If he lost control while acting boldly for a righteous cause, someone could use this against him.


    Yang Lei hesitated for a moment. Fang Yu had already taken the steel pipe in his hand¡­


    When 110 arrived, there were people lying all over the ground who couldn¡¯t get up.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    110 was shocked.


    After returning the bag to the girl, the two returned to the eight-floor building. As soon as they went up the stairs, there were sudden, rapid sounds of firecrackers all around them, like a rain of gunshots, ringing through the whole city.


    It was midnight.


    The sound of firecrackers one after the other, the fireworks frequently lighting up the sky, brought happiness and hope as it enveloped the entire Jianghai.


    At that moment, thousands of families were immersed in happiness.


    The two of them sat on the terrace on the second floor. It was an old place where they had sat, chatted, and drank in the past.


    Yang Lei took out a cigarette that had not been smoked, and he took out a lighter he was carrying. Fang Yu lit it and brought it before Yang Lei.


    Yang Lei, with a cigarette in his mouth, drew near to Fang Yu¡¯s hand and lit it with the flame.


    Fang Yu stared at Yang Lei¡¯s face as he lit the cigarette. The rising smoke obscured Yang Lei¡¯s expression that had become mature and resolute from the passing years.


    Yang Lei raised his eyes. Fang Yu looked away¡­

 Chapter 92

    The smoke relaxed the mood. The fight just now seemed to have brought the two of them back to the years when they fought side by side. It was pure, and there was only hot blood and loyalty.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you go back on New Year¡¯s Eve?¡± Yang Lei asked.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t get a ticket.¡±


    Fang Yu was smoking.


    ¡°What about Ying-zi? She also couldn¡¯t come over?¡±


    Fang Yu didn¡¯t answer.


    Yang Lei didn¡¯t ask again. Fireworks exploded in the sky, illuminating their faces.


    ¡°I put you on the spot by making that phone call, didn¡¯t I?¡±


    In the silence, Fang Yu spoke in a low voice.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean anything else. I just wanted to see you.¡±


    Fang Yu¡¯s phone call was made in the midst of conflict and struggles. After making it, he fell into regret. He shouldn¡¯t have called, but he couldn¡¯t control himself.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know when I will come back next time. I wanted to see you again before I leave.¡±


    Fang Yu¡¯s voice was deep and clear.


    ¡°You originally didn¡¯t plan on seeing me face to face, right? Otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t not show up during the days that you returned to Jianghai.¡±


    Yang Lei knew.


    Fang Yu was silent for a moment.


    ¡°I was afraid that you¡¯d be uncomfortable.¡±


    Yang Lei looked at the fireworks that were lighting up the sky sequentially. The fireworks now were much more advanced than the ones he set off when he was a child. Brilliant halos constantly lit up the night sky, illuminating Jianghai brilliantly.


    ¡°I was also sitting here on Millennium Night.¡±


    That night, he was sitting right here, listening to the sound of firecrackers and watching the fireworks, until the early morning.


    ¡°The firecrackers that went off, until now, I can¡¯t stand the sound of firecrackers.¡±


    Yang Lei flicked the cigarette butt. He spoke the truth. Right now, he was most annoyed from hearing the sound of firecrackers.


    ¡°We promised before that, when you came out, we would make the world ring that night and set off a hundred of them. You remember?¡±


    ¡°I remember.¡±


    ¡°The fireworks are about the same as the ones this evening.¡±


    That night, he wanted so much to sit with Fang Yu and watch the fireworks fall all over the sky, like right now.


    This day arrived three years too late. Now, they were sitting here, looking at the same fireworks, but the circumstances had already changed.


    ¡°That night, I really hated you.¡±


    Yang Lei spoke quietly.


    ¡°But later, I thought, why should I hate you? I can¡¯t even control my feelings. What did you do wrong?¡±


    In those years, let alone saying that they didn¡¯t promise each other anything, but even if they did promise, there was nothing that would never change. It was just a relationship. In one¡¯s long life, it only occupied a very small part.


    ¡°You may not believe it, but I understand what you were thinking back then. You did it for my good. I know. Others might not know what kind of person you are, but how can I not know?¡±


    If he didn¡¯t understand, he would not be Yang Lei, and he would have loved in vain.


    ¡°I know that these years, you always feel like you owe me something. I always wanted to tell you that you don¡¯t need to feel like you owe me anything. You don¡¯t owe me. It¡¯s all in the past. If you still feel bad about it, then there¡¯s no meaning¡­¡±


    Yang Lei said¡­


    Fang Yu didn¡¯t say a word¡­


    Yang Lei smoked for a while before he spoke again.


    ¡°Are there issues between you and Ying-zi?¡±


    Yang Lei had long noticed it. He wasn¡¯t a fool. On New Year¡¯s Eve, Fang Yu was holed up alone in this dark house, not eating and not turning on the light, lying on that bed alone. For three years, there was no news of Fang Yu. Right now, he suddenly returned. Wasn¡¯t it strange? If he really wanted to go back for the new year, could Fang Yu not find a way? Even if he couldn¡¯t go back, wouldn¡¯t he try to find a way to bring his wife over for a reunion?


    Fang Yu seemed very unwilling to mention those three years. Yang Lei could tell, and he didn¡¯t keep asking.


    Yang Lei felt that Fang Yu was not doing well.


    ¡°Are you having difficulties in the south?¡± Yang Lei hesitated and spoke.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± Fang Yu said.


    He was a person with a prison background in an unfamiliar place, and unfamiliar with the people, without any background. Even with the help of those two veteran friends, if he wanted to start from scratch in a place where he had no foundation, how could it be as easy as it sounded?


    These three years, Fang Yu must not have been doing as well in the south as it was said in Jianghai. But Yang Lei didn¡¯t ask further.


    Fang Yu had high aspirations and a very strong self-esteem. Furthermore, in the past seven years, Fang Yu had indeed become more silent. Up to now, Fang Yu had hardly said a few words. Yang Lei felt Fang Yu had changed after experiencing life in prison.


    This was a man¡¯s self-esteem. Yang Lei would not ask.


    ¡°If there are any difficulties where I can help, let me know,¡± Yang Lei said. ¡°Don¡¯t treat me like an outsider.¡±


    Fang Yu nodded.


    Yang Lei gave Fang Yu his mobile phone number.


    ¡°Fang Yu, we are brothers. How many seven years can we have in our lives? These things do not need to be placed in our hearts. When we are in our seventies or eighties, we will regret them. You have a family, so live well with Ying-zi. You also don¡¯t need to worry about me. I¡¯m not a child, and I will live my life well.¡±


    ¡°At first, I rented this house and wanted to have a memento. Later, I got used to renting it and didn¡¯t give it back. After the new year, this area will be demolished, and everything will be new. You see, everything is going forward. If we go backwards, it will be meaningless.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll call the brothers to get together some other day. If your factory is really not doing well, then close it. Come back to Jianghai, and set up your home here. Jianghai is your place. Don¡¯t be uncomfortable about coming back because of me¡­¡± Yang Lei said¡­


    When he left, Yang Lei asked Fang Yu when he would leave.


    Fang Yu put out the cigarette and said, ¡°After the New Year.¡±


    Yang Lei stopped for a moment before saying, ¡°Why don¡¯t you leave after drinking the wedding wine? You know Fang Mei too.¡±


    Yang Lei knew that, if the two of them wanted to be brothers again without estrangement, there were some things that didn¡¯t need to be avoided.


    ¡°The third day of the new year is your birthday.¡±


    Yang Lei did not forget.


    Before 1995, no one thought that the day of Fang Yu¡¯s birthday was anything special, but in 2002, all of the young people in China knew that the day was called Valentine¡¯s Day.


    ¡°Let¡¯s have a meal together.¡±


    On the third day of the new year, Yang Lei booked a room in the Grand Oriental Restaurant.


    Fang Mei also came. Fang Mei heard that it was Fang Yu¡¯s birthday and said that she would pay for the meal. She also wanted to see Fang Yu.


    Fang Mei asked Yang Lei if it would be better for her to invite Fang Yu for another occasion on another day. Yang Lei said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. Let¡¯s do it together.¡±


    Fang Yu came on time. He wore a black leather jacket, making his figure appear tall, slim, tall, and cool. Ever since Yang Lei met him again, Fang Yu had always been wearing black clothes.


    ¡°Fang Yu, long time no see. I came here uninvited. You won¡¯t blame me, will you?¡±


    Fang Mei greeted Fang Yu gracefully.


    Yang Lei had exhorted Fang Mei before not to say anything excessive and to not ask about Fang Yu¡¯s past few years.


    In fact, he didn¡¯t need to exhort her. With Fang Mei¡¯s intelligence, she knew what Yang Lei was thinking, and she wouldn¡¯t say anything that she shouldn¡¯t say.


    She was a considerate woman. She wouldn¡¯t expose people¡¯s scars in front of them, and she wouldn¡¯t ruin Yang Lei¡¯s efforts. Her heart just ached for Yang Lei. It was already like this, but he was still thinking of Fang Yu.


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that you¡¯ve come back, and I¡¯ve always wanted to invite you to get together. We haven¡¯t been together for a long time. Come, let me host today. Let¡¯s toast! Just to¡­ to all of us not looking old!¡±


    Fang Mei raised her glass and said frankly.


    Fang Mei was even more beautiful, with more of the charm of a mature woman, than when Fang Yu had seen her a few years ago. It was an elegance that young girls could not compare with.


    The three people raised their glasses and touched them together.


    ¡°You are still so beautiful,¡± Fang Yu praised politely. He still remembered what Fang Mei looked like in those days.


    ¡°Don¡¯t make fun of me. I¡¯m already an old girl. Who¡¯s beautiful or not beautiful? Just an old cucumber painted green to look tender!¡±


    Fang Mei knew that today, she needed to enliven the atmosphere and conversation for this occasion.


    ¡°When she knew that it was your birthday, she had to come. So I let her,¡± Yang Lei explained to Fang Yu.


    Fang Mei looked at Fang Yu and smiled.


    ¡°Fang Yu, you¡¯re even more handsome. If you didn¡¯t already have a partner, you must charm so many young girls.¡±


    Fang Mei also expected that Fang Yu, who had experienced marriage and family, hadn¡¯t gained weight or lost shape like married men. He also didn¡¯t have that stable and settled down feeling. On the contrary, like many years ago, he still had the same unique air that gangsters had, with some maturity from the vicissitudes of life. It mixed into a more settled and colder temperament.


    ¡°Come, this glass is to celebrate the reunion of the three of us. Happy birthday to Fang Yu!¡±


    Fang Mei always made the atmosphere seem natural.


    Fang Yu drank all of the wine in his glass, and Yang Lei also drank it all.


    Fang Mei was someone who would never let an awkward silence fall. She talked with discretion, and she frequently laughed as she spoke. The topic also diplomatically did not involve anything sensitive. She just talked about some casual topics, so that Fang Yu and Yang Lei would not feel awkward. Fang Mei spoke of a game that she was playing and invited Fang Yu to play together when he was free.


    ¡°Yang Lei can¡¯t do it. In the army, he can¡¯t play games. Even when he can play, his skills are very poor. He can¡¯t even kill a little demon, let alone an old monster.¡±


    Fang Mei deliberately dissed Yang Lei¡¯s level.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you be modest? I was going easy on you.¡±


    Yang Lei kept cooperating with Fang Mei to make the atmosphere relaxed.


    ¡°How were you going easy on me? What time did I not spend blood to save you?¡±


    ¡°Was that saving?¡±


    ¡°Why isn¡¯t it? If I say it is, then it is.¡±


    ¡°Okay, okay. It is what you say it is.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t deny it. You still have a long time before you can win over me!¡±


    Fang Mei hoked. The two of them were used to bickering.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Fang Yu listened to them bicker in silence.


    Yang Lei casually put aside a piece of egg in the salad. He had a bad habit since he was young. He didn¡¯t like egg yolks and only ate egg whites. Fang Mei had sharp eyes and saw it. She took over the piece of egg in his plate, dug out the egg yolk with a small spoon, ate it herself, and put the egg whites back into Yang Lei¡¯s bowl. Yang Lei glanced at it and ate it offhandedly.


    Fang Mei knew about Yang Lei¡¯s issue since they were children. The two of them often did this when they ate. They were used to it long ago, and they did it very naturally.


    Fang Yu looked at them.


    This day was Valentine¡¯s Day. There were many lovers in the restaurant, and touching love songs kept playing. The restaurant was very considerate. Through the stereo, the lovers and friends who were eating were wished a happy Valentine¡¯s Day.


    At that moment, the three of them just happened to not be speaking. There was a moment of silence at the table, and they all heard it.


    ¡°Sorry that I didn¡¯t let you two have a good holiday today,¡± Fang Yu said.


    That year was when businesses and media had just started to hype Valentine¡¯s Day. There was publicity all over the streets. Fang Yu knew what day it was.


    ¡°Here¡¯s to you both. Today was costly to you two. Thank you.¡±


    Fang Yu raised his wine glass.


    ¡°What are you saying? You¡¯re even being polite to us?¡±


    Fang Mei said. Fang Yu had already raised his glass and finished it.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Yang Lei and Fang Mei also finished the wine in their glasses. All three of them didn¡¯t really know what to say.


    ¡°You¡¯ve decided on the date, right?¡± Fang Yu asked Fang Mei.


    Fang Mei and Yang Lei still hadn¡¯t gotten their marriage licenses yet, but Yang Lei had told her not to mention any of this.


    ¡°We¡¯re still picking the day. The elderly are more particular.¡± Fang Mei smiled.


    ¡°Fang Yu, you shouldn¡¯t go either. Come and drink the wedding wine at that time. I won¡¯t give you an invitation card. You are Yang Lei¡¯s closest brother, and you are also my brother. We won¡¯t go through those formalities.¡±


    Fang Mei knew that Yang Lei had already invited Fang Yu. She was a smart person and knew why.


    Yang Lei heard Fang Mei say these words. He acquiesced to Fang Mei¡¯s words, but when he heard them now, he couldn¡¯t tell what his heart was feeling.


    Fang Yu didn¡¯t reply. He paused for a moment and took out a box from his pocket.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have anything to give you. This is a golden Buddha, which was given to me by Jiu Ge. He said that it gives you everything that you ask for, and it¡¯s effective. It¡¯s not worth money, just for good luck.¡±


    Fang Yu handed it to Fang Mei.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Fang Mei looked at Yang Lei, somewhat perplexed.


    ¡°Take it,¡± Yang Lei said, word by word¡­


    There were other guests passing by outside the private room. They inadvertently looked inside and started shouting.


    On the same day, several classmates from Yang Lei and Fang Mei¡¯s junior high school were also gathered at Grand Oriental Restaurant for dinner. These people were either married or single, and they were eating together for the festivity of Valentines¡¯ Day. Their junior high school class was very close. After graduation, they would often gather together, frequently contacting each other. That day, they also originally invited Yang Lei and Fang Mei, but they had already made plans with Fang Yu, so they brushed it off. They didn¡¯t expect that it would be such a coincidence. They just happened to meet each other at the Grand Oriental Restaurant.


    ¡°Great. You two don¡¯t even meet with us. You sneakily ran over here to celebrate the holiday by yourselves!¡±


    Several old classmates ran into the private room and made fun of them.


    ¡°What¡¯s the rush, bridegroom? She¡¯s already yours, and you still can¡¯t bear to let us have a look?¡± a classmate joked as soon as he came up.


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense! We¡¯re celebrating a brother¡¯s birthday.¡±


    Yang Lei didn¡¯t expect to meet these classmates here. These people also just now saw Fang Yu and greeted him.


    They didn¡¯t know Fang Yu. When Yang Lei and Fang Yu were together, they had never met the social circle of these students.


    Originally, Yang Lei and Fang Mei didn¡¯t tell anyone about their marriage. Most of their acquaintances saw the wedding photo, and then only knew about it from word of mouth. So when this group of classmates knew, they all blamed Yang Lei and Fang Mei for being so uncool for not saying a word. Now that they met them, they had just arrived and had not yet chosen a private room. Seeing that Yang Lei¡¯s private room was large enough, without allowing for any explanation, they directly merged with them.

 Chapter 93

    Yang Lei and Fang Mei also had no choice. For their sake, they couldn¡¯t reject them.


    ¡°Bridegroom, you¡¯re so not cool! You didn¡¯t even tell us about such a joyous event. We bumped into you today, and we won¡¯t let you off!¡±


    ¡°You two have to be honest. You kept it so quiet. Is it because you got on the bus first and paid the ticket later? Haha!¡±


    A group of classmates started laughing. They would not let go of this chance to tease.


    ¡°What do you mean by getting on the bus first and paying the ticket later? You act like I¡¯m like you!¡±


    Yang Lei unnaturally countered with a sentence and glanced at Fang Yu. After these people sat down, Fang Yu made room for them and moved into a corner.


    ¡°Stop fooling around! My brother is here. Today is his birthday!¡±


    Seeing Fang Yu being left alone on the sidelines, Yang Lei¡¯s heart felt suffocated.


    ¡°Brother, you didn¡¯t see it. The two of them were already together in junior high school! Don¡¯t mention how lovey-dovey they are!¡±


    A classmate said to Fang Yu with a smile.


    During junior high school, Yang Lei and Fang Mei were truly very close. Everyone else treated them as a couple. Only they knew what was going on between the two of them.


    ¡°Us classmates all said that they are a perfect match. Now, it is finally perfect! Come on, brothers, fill Lei-zi¡¯s cup!¡±


    Without giving him a chance to speak, the classmate got a large glass for Yang Lei and filled it with wine.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be crazy. Yang Lei is still on duty tomorrow. He can¡¯t drink too much,¡± Fang Mei said.


    ¡°Ah, drink. The bride¡¯s heart aches before she has even moved in with him! How about this? The two of you drink a big love shot, and we promise to protect your husband from drinking too much!¡±


    A group of people followed in urging: ¡°Love shot! Big love shot!¡±


    Fang Mei was also uncomfortable. She knew that Yang Lei would definitely be filled with anger right now before Fang Yu.


    ¡°Chen Hao, if you have the ability, come to me on my wedding day. I¡¯ll drink whatever you want!¡±


    ¡°Why wait until that day? Just today! Fang Mei, you weren¡¯t bashful in the past. At that school dance, didn¡¯t you kiss Yang Lei when you were told to kiss him? In front of hundreds of people!¡±


    ¡°Hey, hey, she¡¯s different now. Her name is Mrs. Yang!¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Yang, if you two don¡¯t drink a big love shot today, then kiss once! If you don¡¯t do anything, then let your husband drink all of the large cups on the table. See if your heart aches or not!¡±


    The group of people clamored again as they started urging.


    ¡°Enough! I¡¯ll drink. You all can stop!¡±


    Yang Lei was impatient and stood up to drink.


    A group of classmates waited to see a good show. Fang Yu stood up.


    ¡°Fellow friends, I¡¯ll present a borrowed gift. I¡¯ve gotten to know so many friends today. First, I¡¯ll toast everyone.¡±


    Everyone was stunned for a moment, but they could only all raise their cups.


    Fang Yu drank the wine in the cup and put it down.


    ¡°Yang Lei still has to take Fang Mei back later. Today is Valentine¡¯s Day. If he gets drunk and can¡¯t celebrate the holiday, then the bride will blame me. Brothers, please be understanding.¡±


    The group of people understood the meaning of his words, and they all laughed suggestively.


    ¡°Reasonable, reasonable!¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t dampen everyone¡¯s spirits. How about this? Today, all of this wine is mine. I¡¯ll drink it for him. I guarantee that I¡¯ll let you all drink well, okay?¡±


    As Fang Yu spoke, he took the large glass of wine in front of Yang Lei. He threw back his head and drank it all.


    ¡°Good! Straightforward!¡±


    It was all about straightforward people at the table. Everyone at the table looked at Fang Yu.


    ¡°Lei-zi, your brother is righteous! Very interesting! Come, good brother, fill up!¡±


    Fang Yu¡¯s cup was filled with wine. The classmates were all in high spirits.


    ¡°Handsome guy, it all depends on your performance today. Let¡¯s go!¡±


    ¡°Fang Yu!¡±


    Fang Yu didn¡¯t allow Yang Lei to stop him. He already had another cup. Yang Lei came over to intercept his cup.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough! His alcohol tolerance isn¡¯t good! Do you insist on being crazy? Go to another place!¡±


    ¡°Lei-zi, you can just protect your wife. You even want to protect your brothers. Is there such a good thing? Otherwise, you can do it yourself!¡±


    The classmates wanted to give the wine to Yang Lei, but Fang Yu stopped them and took it in his hand.


    ¡°It¡¯s none of his business today. I represent him.¡±


    ¡°¡­Fang Yu!¡±


    Fang Yu stopped Yang Lei behind him and downed it.


    Later, Fang Yu took all of the wine and drank it down without wasting any words.


    Seeing Fang Yu¡¯s stance, everyone at the table was shocked. They could tell that this brother was clearly going to bear it for Yang Lei until the end.


    ¡°Good, a real man!¡±


    Seeing that Fang Yu would risk this much for his brother, these people were really admiring. The atmosphere improved, and Fang Yu was not spared. They drank with him one by one. Fang Yu welcomed them all, and finished every cup.


    At first, Yang Lei tried to stop Fang Yu, but he couldn¡¯t stop the speed at which Fang Yu was drinking. Later, seeing the way that Fang Yu was drinking, Yang Lei was silent. Yang Lei sat at the table, watching the group of people surrounding and coaxing Fang Yu, without saying a word.


    ¡°Yang Lei, go and stop it!¡±


    Fang Mei couldn¡¯t watch anymore.


    Yang Lei didn¡¯t move.


    Fang Mei glanced at Yang Lei¡¯s expression. Fang Mei also became silent.


    Later, when they drank too much, they clamored even more. Men couldn¡¯t do without obscene language.


    ¡°Fang Mei, our Lei-zi is a real man. How is it? Can you bear it?¡±


    ¡°Get out of here!¡±


    Fang Mei was annoyed.


    ¡°Lei-zi, tell us! Have you done it? Give us a word!¡±


    They all drank too much, and their words started to lose their sense of propriety.


    ¡°Don¡¯t fucking get excited, okay?¡±


    Yang Lei furrowed his brows, and his face darkened.


    ¡°Be generous! Don¡¯t let your bride lose face, okay? Or is it¡­ not fierce enough? Haha!¡±


    The person speaking was truly drunk.


    ¡°Very fierce!¡±


    Fang Mei heard that Yang Lei¡¯s reputation was being damaged, and on impulse, she blurted out.


    The whole room burst with laughter¡­


    In the roar of laughter, Yang Lei looked at Fang Yu. On Fang Yu¡¯s face that had gone white from drinking, there was no expression¡­


    ¡°Kiss once!¡±


    Someone pushed Fang Mei into Yang Lei¡¯s arms. Fang Mei lost her balance and fell on Yang Lei.


    Yang Lei stood up. The people who were still sober could tell that Yang Lei was really angry.


    ¡°Enough, enough. Knock it off. Knock it off¡­¡±


    Someone was urging.


    Fang Mei saw that Yang Lei was about to lose his temper. Fang Mei glanced at Fang Yu, considered for a moment, and held onto Yang Lei and kissed him.


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    Yang Lei was shocked and pushed her away.


    In the clamor of the classmates, Fang Yu stood up and walked out of the private room.


    Yang Lei saw Fang Yu leave. He pulled away and walked out. Someone grabbed him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t slip away?¡±


    ¡°My brother has drunk too much. I¡¯ll go and have a look!¡±


    Yang Lei¡¯s voice was calm. He shook the person away and followed out.


    ¡°It¡¯s all right, don¡¯t mind him. Eat!¡±


    Fang Mei called everyone, as if nothing had happened.


    Fang Mei was relieved and a little bitter¡­


    In the bathroom, Fang Yu vomited in the cubicle.


    He didn¡¯t know how much he had drunk. Fang Yu¡¯s alcohol tolerance was poor. Most people turn red after drinking wine, but the more he drank, the whiter his face became.


    According to Fang Yu¡¯s usual alcohol tolerance, Fang Yu had long been drunk. He had dragged himself into the bathroom. When he was drunk, if there was nothing on his mind, he would lose consciousness. If there was something, he would force himself to take action.


    When Yang Lei followed him into the bathroom, he heard Fang Yu¡¯s painful vomiting.


    Yang Lei silently followed him into the cubicle. He lightly patted Fang Yu¡¯s back. Because of the vomiting, Fang Yu¡¯s back convulsed under his hand. Yang Lei stroked his back without saying anything, stroking up and down.


    Fang Yu only drank wine and hardly ate food. Later, he only vomited acidic liquid. Every time Fang Yu vomited, it was like a knife cutting Yang Lei¡¯s heart. He saw how Fang Yu drank tonight. No one knew Fang Yu¡¯s alcohol tolerance better than he did. Fang Yu had long exceeded his limit. It was only by sheer will that Fang Yu had not gone unconscious from drinking.


    Yang Lei turned around and went out. He asked the waiter for a cup of warm water and a hot towel. He came in and held the cup of warm water to Fang Yu¡¯s mouth, rinsing his mouth. Fang Yu leaned against the wall and pushed him away, waving his hand to make him go back. Fang Yu was still trying hard to maintain his last bit of consciousness.


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s nothing¡­¡±


    Fang Yu¡¯s hoarse voice came out of his throat.


    ¡°¡­Go¡­¡±


    Fang Yu wanted Yang Lei to go back.


    Yang Lei looked at Fang Yu, who was bent over. Yang Lei spread out the hot towel and handed it to Fang Yu.


    ¡°Go!!¡±


    Fang Yu suddenly raised his face, his eyes red.


    Yang Lei stared at him and said nothing. He forcefully warded off Fang Yu¡¯s hand and wiped the hot towel over Fang Yu¡¯s face.


    Without saying a word, he wiped Fang Yu¡¯s forehead and the corners of his mouth. He wiped over his thin white face, wiped over his painfully knit brows¡­


    Fang Yu looked at him motionlessly.


    Yang Lei took away the towel that had gone cold and silently walked towards the exit to change it.


    Yang Lei walked out a few steps and was suddenly pulled back.


    He was forcefully pulled into a hug and sank into the overwhelming scent. Fang Yu pressed close to his face and hugged him tightly¡­


    ¡°¡­Yang Lei¡­¡±

 Chapter 94

    From the bottom of his throat, Fang Yu uttered a hoarse and impatient cry¡­


    Yang Lei stopped thinking. He was held in Fang Yu¡¯s arms, and his mind was blank.


    He didn¡¯t move. By his ear, there was Fang Yu¡¯s hot breath.


    Fang Yu¡¯s breath surrounded him, pressing close to his cheek. It brought almost a burning warmth and the heartbeats of both people¡­


    In this bathroom, they were once still hostile and had fought; in this compartment, they had once hugged each other intimately because of a brief separation, with irrepressible passion¡­ These distant memories, with the passage of time, solidified in places that they did not want to recall, but at this moment, they all poured into Yang Lei¡¯s mind¡­


    Fang Yu tightened his arms. He used a lot of strength, like he wanted to embed Yang Lei into his own body¡­ Yang Lei didn¡¯t move. He heard his own heartbeat, and he heard Fang Yu¡¯s. In each other¡¯s chests, the rhythm was erratic¡­


    Fang Yu moved slowly. Fang Yu rubbed Yang Lei¡¯s neck. Yang Lei felt that hot breath spraying his neck. Then, something fell on his neck and ear. That wet and hot feeling, accompanied by low and repressed breaths, followed along his jawline. He sucked on his face, with the caution of something that could not be touched, with the emotion and dejection that was out of control because of the alcohol¡­


    That touch suddenly hurt Yang Lei¡­


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    Yang Lei suddenly pushed Fang Yu away.


    Fang Yu took several steps back before he regained his balance.


    ¡°¡­What¡¯s with you?¡± Yang Lei looked at Fang Yu and asked.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Fang Yu¡¯s drunken eyes were a little sober.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Yang Lei asked.


    Fang Yu wiped his face hard.


    ¡°¡­Sorry¡­¡±


    Fang Yu¡¯s voice was heavy.


    ¡°¡­I drank too much¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t fucking mess with me!!¡±


    Yang Lei suddenly roared!


    His eyes were red, and he stared right at Fang Yu. His chest rose and fell violently, emotions surged like an insuppressible wave in his chest, and his eyes were filled with pain and unbearable dejection!


    He kept enduring and suppressing it. From the night of Lunar New Year¡¯s Eve, when Fang Yu was lying alone on the bed in the darkness of the eighth-floor room, from when Fang Yu used hands that were purple from the cold to take out the hot dishes wrapped in his coat, from this night that Fang Yu got drunk, and from Fang Yu¡¯s expression when the group of people urged him and Fang Mei¡­


    He kept suppressing it in his heart, forcing himself to endure and suppress it. But right now, he could no longer suppress it. Like a wave, it pounded his heart overwhelmingly, making him suffocate!


    ¡°¡­Now you want to see me and call me? Where were you in the past three years? ¡­Originally, you said that the two of us were wrong! Okay, I let you go¡­ I helped you! But what are you doing now? Staying in that house alone! Drinking and making yourself like this! ¡­What do you want me to think?? ¡­Fang Yu, what are you doing? What do you take me for??¡­¡±


    These words weighed in Yang Lei¡¯s heart like a stone was blocking his words. These words hurt his heart. He was not a fool. He looked at Fang Yu¡¯s eyes, looked at Fang Yu¡¯s silence, and looked at Fang Yu¡¯s expressions and actions. How could he still not understand?? But the more he understood, the more he was unable to bear it, and the more he felt burning suffocation and pain.


    Just what was this? What was this??


    ¡°¡­Don¡¯t make me think that you still have feelings for me!¡±


    Yang Lei burst out this sentence with difficulty. The pitch of his voice had changed¡­


    Hearing Yang Lei¡¯s questions, Fang Yu suddenly felt a sharp pain in his heart¡­


    There were footsteps outside. Someone came into the bathroom and pulled open the door.


    Yang Lei turned and went out. He didn¡¯t go back to the private room. He went straight to the hotel gate and rushed into the green park outside the hotel. The cold wind brushed his face. He wanted to allow the cold air outside to calm his mind.


    Footsteps came after him. Fang Yu reached out his hand and pulled him hard.


    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t want to do anything! ¡­I just want to see you! ¡­¡±


    Fang Yu was in deep pain and couldn¡¯t hold back¡­


    ¡°Why did I give up back then?!¡±


    Yang Lei shook him off and shouted from the depths of his throat. His eyes were blurry when he looked at Fang Yu.


    ¡°¡­It was so that you could live well!! ¡­But look at what you are like now?! ¡­¡±


    On the evening of New Year¡¯s Eve, when he saw Fang Yu alone in the empty room on the eighth floor, with the lights and the air conditioner off, without a hot meal in the cold and dark house, how did he feel?? Seeing Fang Yu¡¯s frozen and purple hands from the cold when he brought food back, seeing that Fang Yu still had a buzz cut like he had just gotten out of jail, wearing black clothes, and his lonely figure, how did Yang Lei feel??


    Yang Lei kept telling himself that he was already calm. From the moment that Fang Yu came back, from the moment that he saw Fang Yu in the taxi in the snow, Yang Lei told himself this. He thought this way, and he acted this way. No one could maintain a passion forever. The honing of reality and time could make any deeply engraved feelings pass. Yang Lei thought that he had done it. He had to do it. But people can¡¯t deceive themselves. Only he knew how he felt. Some things could pass, but some things would exist, even if they weren¡¯t touched!


    He had originally already made up his mind to maintain this calmness. Later, he would be brothers with Fang Yu again. But seeing Fang Yu like this, all of Yang Lei¡¯s calmness was shattered. His heart was pulled together. Seeing Fang Yu make himself drunk one glass after another, seeing Fang Yu¡¯s pallid face and red eyes, Yang Lei¡¯s heart hurt dully like it had been injured by a blunt knife. Even breathing was painful, so painful that it was unbearable!!


    When he quit back then, it wasn¡¯t for today¡¯s outcome!


    ¡°¡­I went to Guangzhou to look for you. You wouldn¡¯t see me. You didn¡¯t want to make me upset face to face. I don¡¯t blame you! ¡­The letter that you told them to give me, in the letter, you said that you only realized in those four years. We should both take a normal path. You said that you have someone in your heart, that you want a family and you want to live a normal life! ¡­I accept all of this!¡±


    Three years ago, when he went to Guangzhou to find Fang Yu, he only saw Ying-zi and the two veteran friends, and he only saw the letter that Fang Yu left him. After reading every word, whether or not Yang Lei saw Fang Yu already had no meaning.


    ¡°In these last three years, I kept telling myself that you¡¯re doing very well, better than if you were with me! ¡­The things that I can¡¯t give you, others can give you! Only that way could I give myself a reason not to hurt you anymore! ¡­But the way you are now, what was that back then? ¡­What was the point of letting you go?!¡±


    Fang Yu was not doing well. There was no brightness or happiness in the corners of his brows and eyes. Seeing Fang Yu in front of him, Yang Lei felt that his past few years had completely lost their meaning. His heart hurt and ached. If it were for how things turned out today, then what did his giving up back then count for??


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±


    Fang Yu¡¯s voice was extremely hoarse¡­


    ¡°Do I want to hear sorry?!¡±


    Yang Lei was in pain.


    ¡°I want you to be well!¡±


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m pretty good!¡±


    Fang Yu said suddenly. In the darkness, Fang Yu¡¯s expression was blurry¡­


    ¡°Pretty good?! Are you pretty good when you¡¯re fucking like this?!¡±


    It had been three years. Yang Lei was no longer a young man who lived off feelings. He understood that there were too many things in life, not just feelings. There were too many ways to love, not just having the other person. Right now, he only hoped that the person he loved could live well and live happily, could live openly and honestly under the sun, and could be surrounded by love and blessings. He only hoped that several decades later, when they entered into the final stages of their lives, they could still say to each other without hesitation: You say the word, my life, I give to you.


    ¡°¡­We can¡¯t go back anymore! Fang Yu! ¡­¡±


    Yang Lei said, word by word.


    ¡°¡­After you¡¯ve chosen the path, go back and walk it well until the end! ¡­Don¡¯t make me look down on you! ¡­¡±


    Fang Yu stood in the icy cold air of the winter night, and his figure was like a statue¡­


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, you two?¡±


    Fang Mei came out. Seeing that Yang Lei and Fang Yu hadn¡¯t come back for a long time, she was worried and came out to look for them.


    Yang Lei wiped his face hard and turned away.


    ¡°¡­He¡¯s drunk. Call a taxi to take him back,¡± Yang Lei said. He turned around and left.


    ¡°Yang Lei!¡±


    Fang Mei called to him. Yang Lei didn¡¯t look back. He strode away¡­


    Although Fang Mei didn¡¯t hear what they were saying, she still guessed the general idea.


    At the dinner table, she also saw everything. Fang Mei looked at Fang Yu, who was standing in the dark. Fang Mei wanted to say something, but she didn¡¯t know how to say it.


    Yang Lei had told her not to let Fang Yu know that she knew about them. He was afraid that Fang Yu would be uncomfortable.


    Looking at Fang Yu, Fang Mei could only sigh. Fang Yu must be responsible for a woman and a family. Even if Yang Lei had old feelings again, what could be done? Even if Fang Yu had really separated from that woman and come back to find Yang Lei, that would be too meaningless. Even Fang Mei felt that it was meaningless.


    ¡°¡­Go back,¡± Fang Yu said to Fang Mei. In the cold night wind, Fang Yu was already sober.


    ¡°Where do you live now? I¡¯ll call a car for you.¡±


    Fang Mei saw Fang Yu¡¯s expression, and Fang Mei inexplicably felt upset.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Fang Yu paused for a moment and looked at Fang Mei.


    ¡°I may not be able to come to the wedding. I wish you both happiness.¡±


    ¡°¡­Thank you.¡±


    Fang Mei was also sad.


    Fang Yu raised his hand, flagged down a car, and opened the door.


    He didn¡¯t go in. He stood there, was silent for a moment, and turned around.


    ¡°Treat him well,¡± Fang Yu said. He lowered his head and closed the door¡­


    Yang Lei returned to the house on the eighth floor. For the entire night, he locked himself in there and smoked.


    Yang Lei thought that he had matured, but when he met Fang Yu, he knew that he had made no progress at all. He was still the same as in the past. Once he met Fang Yu, he was completely unable to be calm and clear-headed. His mind was even blank, and he lost the ability to think.


    He didn¡¯t know whether he had said those words to Fang Yu or to tell himself forcefully.


    If time could go back, he would like to go back to Bright Billiards Room, when that young man wearing a white shirt slapped a brick on his forehead. At that time, they could do anything. They didn¡¯t have responsibilities that they had to bear, and they didn¡¯t have to face anything because of the choices that they made. They could date freely. They could do whatever they wanted without any worries¡­


    If there was a chance and they had to choose again, he would choose a proper path, instead of paying the price and causing harm to the person he loved the most¡­


    Yang Lei didn¡¯t want Fang Yu to regret this path that he had chosen himself. Regret would bring pain. This pain would be buried deeply in Fang Yu¡¯s heart and ferment. Gradually, it would torment Fang Yu. Yang Lei knew what it felt like. He also once regretted it like that. He once deeply regretted choosing to leave Fang Yu seven years ago, going to the military academy, and not always staying by Fang Yu¡¯s side. He even regretted urging Fang Yu to turn himself in back then, that they would have these years of separation. He once thought countless times, if he had gone far away with Fang Yu back then without caring about anything, even if they had to hide this whole lifetime and couldn¡¯t live under the sun, it would still be far happier and worthwhile than right now¡­


    This regret, like a vine of thorns, wrapped him tightly. Reason could force him to mature, but emotion made him suffer. He didn¡¯t want to see Fang Yu burned with morality and responsibility, yet enduring such emotional suffering. In Fang Yu¡¯s heart, responsibility was more important than heaven. Fang Yu was such a person, but the more he was like this, the more he would hurt himself!


    The pain, grievances, and injuries that he had been holding in his heart for the last few years surged into his heart, but the way that Fang Yu looked in front of him made him hurt even more!


    Yang Lei knew in his heart that he was angry with Fang Yu, but he was even more angry with himself!


    At first, he told himself that this was for Fang Yu¡¯s own good, but was Fang Yu really doing well? In the past three years, there had been no news from Fang Yu at all. Yang Lei always thought that Fang Yu was hiding from him deliberately. He kept telling himself that Fang Yu would be better off than if he were around him. He kept forcing himself not to disturb his life, not to ask where he was and what he was doing. But in the past three years, he hadn¡¯t learned the true situation about just what Fang Yu had experienced and why he would become like this. Now, the questions poured out more!


    Seeing Fang Yu right now, Yang Lei¡¯s heartache, remorse, self-reproach, all of his pain, and all of his complex emotions that he didn¡¯t know how to express, burst out like a flame from the intensity of the alcohol reaching his brain. It burned him, and it burned Fang Yu.


    Yang Lei smoked alone. He smoked in the cigarette smoke for a long time, then took out his phone.


    ¡°Yang Lei, you brat. It¡¯s so late. What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    The loud voice of the political cadre came through the telephone.


    ¡°Lao Lu, let me ask you something. After the annual leave, I want to take a long vacation. The longer the vacation, the better. Help me see how many days I can take off.¡±


    ¡°Asking for leave right after the New Year? Why, for a marriage leave?¡±


    Lao Lu knew that Yang Lei was getting married.


    ¡°No. I¡¯m going to the south.¡±


    Yang Lei pressed out the cigarette end and said¡­


    The next day, Yang Lei called Fang Yu.


    Yang Lei had left the paper that the orderly had given him with Fang Yu¡¯s number written on it on the desk without touching it, but he remembered the number.


    ¡°¡­Yesterday, I spoke too harshly. Don¡¯t take it personally.¡±


    Yang Lei was silent over the phone for a moment, then said.


    ¡°You also know that once I¡¯m anxious, I act unreasonably. I didn¡¯t mean to hurt you. My words went too far,¡± Yang Lei said.


    ¡°I understand,¡± Fang Yu said. Fang Yu¡¯s end of the line was very noisy.


    ¡°Where are you?¡± Yang Lei asked.


    ¡°At a friend¡¯s place. Helping him with something.


    Fang Yu was living with a friend in Jianghai.


    Yang Lei held his phone and walked to the balcony. He looked at the tall buildings outside, which were different from the Jianghai of the past.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t asked how you have been in these past years. I know that you don¡¯t want to mention it. If you wanted to mention it, you wouldn¡¯t hold it in all the time. If you really don¡¯t want to say it, I won¡¯t ask you more. But just one sentence, Don¡¯t bear it alone. You won¡¯t be able to bear it, and you can¡¯t bear it¡­¡±


    Yang Lei said, controlling his voice¡­


    Over the phone, Fang Yu didn¡¯t respond¡­


    ¡°What are your plans?¡±


    Yang Lei guessed that Fang Yu was leaving.


    ¡°Going back and finding some connections to do some business.¡±


    Fang Yu paused for a moment and responded.


    Yang Lei was also silent for a moment.


    ¡°If you really want to do business, come back to Jianghai,¡± Yang Lei said. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me. I can separate the two matters.¡±


    ¡°Businesses require people. Here, there are many people who can help. Don¡¯t bother fighting outside. Come back, and the brothers will support you. Outside, no one will really help you.¡±


    Yang Lei flicked his long cigarette butt.


    ¡°Yesterday, there was something that I didn¡¯t have time to say. I have a friend who set up a company and does management. He¡¯s looking for partners. I have restrictions in the army and couldn¡¯t do it. I¡¯ve learned about that company. The project is good. If you don¡¯t have any better ideas for the time being, you may as well stay and have a look. If it¡¯s okay, you can form a partnership and become a shareholder¡­¡± Yang Lei said.


    Yang Lei said that he was helping a friend, but Fang Yu understood.


    This time, Fang Yu came back to Jianghai silently. He hadn¡¯t met any old brothers.


    He now lived in a place far off, with a friend from the past. This friend wasn¡¯t from the streets, and didn¡¯t have connections with that circle. After he arrived in Jianghai, Fang Yu stayed with him. He was far from downtown. Other than the two days when he helped drive the taxi at night, Fang Yu rarely showed up downtown.


    But now, the news of Fang Yu¡¯s return soon spread all over Jianghai.


    Guo-zi saw Fang Yu on the evening of the Lunar New Year. When he went back, he talked about it. There were connections all over the streets, and any news spread quickly. It was difficult for such news to spread slowly. In the past, Fang Yu had many brothers and many little brothers. Although some had made a fresh start and taken the proper path like Er Hei, and they were doing pretty well, there were many people who were still at the bottom, and they were not doing well. These little gangsters on the streets didn¡¯t have a diploma or a way out. They relied on big brothers and backing, but now the world had changed. Big brothers were not supporting them, but they were being provided for. Guo-zi¡¯s situation was common. These people recalled how glorious it was to follow Luo Jiu and Fang Yu in the past. They had long hoped that someone who believed in justice would lead them to new achievements again. Now they heard that Fang Yu had come back, and they couldn¡¯t sit still.


    Meanwhile, Fang Yu¡¯s brothers, who hadn¡¯t heard news about Fang Yu in recent years, were shocked to suddenly hear that Fang Yu had come back.


    ¡°Yu Ge!!¡±


    Fang Yu had just left his lodgings, when he was hugged tightly by someone.

 Chapter 95

    Fang Yu saw his face clearly, punched him in the shoulder forcefully, and hugged him tightly.


    ¡°How did you all find this place?¡±


    Fang Yu didn¡¯t expect that these brothers would find him.


    ¡°It¡¯s spread all over! They say that you came back. I was just worried that I couldn¡¯t find you, when Lei-zi called. He said that you¡¯re living with a friend who drives a taxi. I really didn¡¯t know who it was. I asked for information for a long time, and only Yang-zi knew a little about this person. He brought us to come and try. We didn¡¯t expect that you were really here!¡±


    Er Hei was excited. As soon as he got news about Fang Yu, he met with several former brothers and rushed over without stopping. Upon seeing Fang Yu, countless words came to Er Hei¡¯s lips, but he didn¡¯t know what to say first.


    ¡°Fang Yu! ¡­¡±


    The brothers surrounded Fang Yu. Meeting each other again after many years, these men were really moved. Although the gangsters on the streets were rough, their feelings were not rough. Even outsiders would be touched by that scene.


    Er Hei and the others sat down and talked for a long time. Fang Yu understood that they were persuading him to stay.


    Er Hei was a very clever person. After a few questions, he felt that Fang Yu didn¡¯t want to mention where and how he had spent the last three years. In fact, Er Hei was not dumb. Fang Yu hadn¡¯t contacted them or told them where he went for the past three years. Now, he came back without notification. This indicated that there was a reason. Er Hei knew Fang Yu. It would be useless for anyone to ask about the things that he kept in his heart.


    ¡°Yu Ge, come back! What¡¯s wrong with Jianghai? Come back and lead the brothers to keep working!¡±


    There was shouting from impatient brothers.


    ¡°No matter how good the south is, can it be better than us brothers being together? Yu Ge, you don¡¯t know. Er Hei Ge has developed, but these past years, we have really been scraping by! Right now, even those few in Jianghai deserve to be called Da Ge. They¡¯re all a fucking bunch of bastards! Three years ago, the brothers couldn¡¯t keep you, but now you¡¯re back. Look at us. Can you bear to see us like this?!¡±


    A brother spoke until he was sad. The whole room was silent.


    Fang Yu looked at these brothers who had gone through life and death with him in the past. Some of them were only fifteen or sixteen years old at that time, and they followed him through knives and blood. Fang Yu was also distressed. He came back quietly this time, holding back from looking at these past brothers. He was afraid that after he saw them, he would be unable to help himself. But now that he saw that these brothers were living so unhappily, could he feel good??


    ¡°¡­Yu Ge, don¡¯t leave. Jiu Ge is buried in Pu De Garden. You know that he couldn¡¯t be without you the most in the past. Do you have the heart to stay far away from him? ¡­¡±


    When Er Hei said these words, there was a lump in his throat.


    Er Hei had a feeling. He felt that if Fang Yu left this time, it was very likely that he would not return. These years, Er Hei always had a heavy sense of guilt in his heart. He felt that everything in the past happened because of him. He caused Luo Jiu to lose his life, Fang Yu to go to prison, and made such a powerful group fall apart. Er Hei always wanted to make up for it. He knew what would move Fang Yu.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Fang Yu¡¯s hand tightened.


    Seeing that he had spoken to this extent and Fang Yu still didn¡¯t nod, some of the brothers were really anxious.


    ¡°Yu Ge! Can you really just watch as everyone has no way out and not care?? If you don¡¯t agree today, I¡­¡±


    This brother was a rough man. When his temper flared, he didn¡¯t care about anything. He pulled out a large knife from his body, popped out the blade, and aimed it at his shoulder.


    ¡°¡­I¡¯ll stab myself. When you agree, then I¡¯ll pull it out!¡±


    ¡°Da Cong! What are you doing!¡±


    The brothers stopped him. When this man was worked up, he would really stab his shoulder.


    Fang Yu sat down and kicked him in the thigh, kicking Da Cong over. The knife fell, and he nearly fell flat.


    ¡°With this pitiful look, don¡¯t say that you¡¯ve followed Jiu Ge!¡±


    Fang Yu was angry. He couldn¡¯t stand seeing brothers under his leadership act foolishly the most, easily taking their life as nothing!


    ¡°Yu Ge¡­¡±


    Da Cong¡¯s voice was choked.


    ¡°Everyone raise your heads! Wherever Jiu Ge went, he would make a bang! When did all of you become this pathetic?!¡±


    Seeing these dejected and despondent brothers, Fang Yu felt sad. It left a bad taste in his mouth!


    ¡°Yu Ge!! ¡­¡±


    Everyone looked at Fang Yu.


    ¡°¡­I can stay.¡± Fang Yu frowned and finally spoke. ¡°But there is one condition. We won¡¯t be on the streets. If you want to do this, then do a serious job and walk the proper path. If you want to follow me, then stay. If you still want to mess around, I won¡¯t force you. Whenever it is difficult, come back, and as long as I can, there won¡¯t be one brother less.¡±


    After the brothers were stunned, they suddenly cheered¡­


    Er Hei excitedly grabbed Fang Yu¡­

 Chapter 96

    Yang Lei handed in his application for leave during his annual duty, but after New Year¡¯s, it was not approved. In the first few months of the new year, the military district would have a major inspection. The leader from Beijing would come directly by private plane. To the army, this inspection was like a formidable enemy. Yang Lei¡¯s break was directly rejected. During the preparation for inspection, the military affairs were strictly rectified. The authorities ordered that all cadres¡¯ breaks were canceled during that period, and the entire military district was to be alert.


    For this inspection, once New Year¡¯s was over, Yang Lei was so overwhelmingly busy that he couldn¡¯t even care about Fang Mei¡¯s side of things. Fortunately, Fang Mei¡¯s father¡¯s happy mood was probably actually good for his health. His condition improved significantly, and the marriage was not so urgent. The pressure on Fang Mei was also much less.


    After several phone calls, Yang Lei told Fang Mei about his plan to go to the south later.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll deal with things at home.¡±


    Fang Mei didn¡¯t even ask what Yang Lei was going to do there. She understood.


    Fang Mei also had troubles. There was someone who had pursued her before, and he still hadn¡¯t given up now. He was really annoying her.


    Fang Mei had always been merciless in dealing with her pestering suitors. However, this person persisted in pursuing her for many years. Fang Mei had been abroad for so many years, but this person had even waited for so many years. Even when he knew that she was going to get married, he didn¡¯t give up. Fang Mei had said many harsh words, and she couldn¡¯t bear it anymore.


    ¡°Shit, he¡¯s still pursuing you?¡±


    Yang Lei knew that there had been such a person many years ago. Hearing that he had actually persisted for so many years, he was also surprised.


    ¡°If you really want to get married, you should consider such a reliable person,¡± Yang Lei said.


    ¡°Enough, I¡¯ll just marry myself!¡± Fang Mei said bluntly.


    A few days after the end of his annual leave, Yang Lei took the soldiers of his company on a mission. When he came back, it was past mealtime and he was too late to return to the military district, so he planned to find a place to eat in the city of Jianghai.


    Several battlefield jeeps and army trucks drove noisily on the city streets and were very imposing and eye-catching. At the gas station, Yang Lei told the first car of the motorcade to depart first, to order and arrange things when they arrived. That car departed first, driving very quickly. It drove directly and aggressively into the alley of the food street.


    That day, Fang Yu and a group of brothers were also gathered in a private karaoke room on this street.


    If there were issues on the streets, they were usually discussed in these undisturbed private rooms. It had already become a habit. Er Hei wanted to give the Bright Billiards Room to Fang Yu. He had originally bought and kept it for when Fang Yu returned. Right now, other than billiards, there was also an entertainment and video game Internet caf¨¦. It was on a grand scale.


    Fang Yu asked him to keep it for Xiao Wu. Once Xiao Wu saw Fang Yu¡¯s face, he was so emotional that he buried his head in Fang Yu¡¯s shoulder and nearly shed tears. He already had a family, and he was even rounder. Xiao Wu had also never gone anywhere else. He kept watching over Bright Billiards.


    The brothers gathered together, discussing future plans.


    ¡°Other than fighting, we don¡¯t know how to do anything else. Why don¡¯t we just be security guards?¡±


    ¡°Are you dumb? That¡¯s not profitable!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that doing demolition and whatnot can be profitable. Kicking out holdout residents is profitable!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not as good as money lending! Didn¡¯t Yu Ge say to do a legitimate business?!¡±


    ¡°One of my brothers made fake wine and got rich. He sells fake foreign wine. They cost several or tens of yuan. He puts a fake label on it, takes it to the bar or night shows, and it sells for hundreds or thousands! Now, he has even bought several houses! ¡­¡±


    Fang Yu kept smoking. He didn¡¯t speak.


    ¡°Yu Ge, what do you think?¡±


    These people were waiting for Fang Yu to speak. Fang Yu stubbed out the cigarette end.


    ¡°Since we¡¯re not gangsters, we should make a clean break. Don¡¯t touch anything illegal.¡±


    The brothers nodded. None of them were young. At this age, their passion and enthusiasm of not fearing death had faded. Who didn¡¯t want to live stably?


    ¡°I¡¯m planning to first open a car wash and also do auto parts. There are many private cars now, and there will be more in the future. There is a market in this industry, and there are not many car stores yet in Jianghai. As long as you are willing to work hard, you can make money.¡±


    Fang Yu thought for a while and spoke.


    ¡°You all understand cars. It¡¯s easy to get started. Later, once we have accumulated capital, we¡¯ll make building materials. There is construction everywhere in Jianghai. Heading in this direction, we can¡¯t go wrong¡­¡±


    Fang Yu said¡­


    This was a practical path. Everyone felt that there was a prospect.


    ¡°Yu Ge! We¡¯ll listen to you! We¡¯ll do whatever you say!¡±


    Having found a way out, like they finally had a home, these gangsters were all excited. They clinked their wine bottles¡­


    When things were just about settled, they exited the karaoke bar and went to the restaurant across the street for a meal.


    A brother was the first to cross the street. He had just walked two streets, when he was knocked down by a military vehicle crashing around. That military vehicle slammed hard on the brakes. Fortunately, the brother reacted quickly and dodged, but he was still scraped and fell over. He fell onto the ground.


    ¡°Motherfucker, how are you driving??¡±


    The brother who was knocked down propped himself up and got up, limping.


    The soldier in the military car looked out and took a glance. Seeing that he could still get up, he didn¡¯t even get out of the car.


    ¡°You walk without looking at the road?¡±


    Because military vehicles were not regulated by the region, they always drove aggressively, and no one dared to control them. This was a young soldier and had gotten used to driving recklessly.


    ¡°You hit someone and you want to leave without doing a goddamn thing? Apologize!¡±


    Seeing that this soldier didn¡¯t even apologize after hitting someone, pushed the blame away, and wanted to leave, all the brothers were angry.


    The soldier ignored him and stepped on the accelerator. The one who was hit was angry and stopped in front of the car. The soldier was also impatient. He jumped off the car, and the two sides started quarreling. A crowd gathered around them to see the excitement.


    ¡°Comrade of the People¡¯s Liberation Army, take it easy. The imprints of your brake are still there, and you almost ran into the entrance of the store. How can you say that we hit your car? We don¡¯t mean anything else. You apologize, and we¡¯ll go our separate ways.¡±


    Er Hei patted him on the shoulder. He didn¡¯t want to make a big deal. The military was not to be messed with.


    ¡°Don¡¯t pretend to be close. I see that you all are deliberately framing me!¡±


    Young shoulders liked to show off their authority. They thought that these people must be deliberately finding faults to scam money.


    ¡°Fuck, did I ask you for money?? I want you to apologize, do you fucking understand??¡±


    Compared to getting hit, being insulted made these gangsters even angrier.


    Soldiers looked down on even the traffic police, much less these gangsters. All young people valued their reputation and refused to yield.


    ¡°Get out of the way! Our leader is about to arrive. If you continue being unreasonable, we will take you all to the police station!¡±


    The soldier muttered contemptuously: ¡°A bunch of rascals!¡± and was about to get in the car.


    Fang Yu originally didn¡¯t say anything. Hearing this, he lifted his chin at Er Hei.


    Er Hei understood. He rushed into the jeep and pulled out the car key.


    ¡°You!¡± The soldier was impatient and said to Fang Yu, ¡°How dare you mess around?!¡±


    Fang Yu lifted his eyelids and glanced at him.


    Being stared at by his gaze, the soldier¡¯s heart jolted, and he couldn¡¯t speak.


    ¡°Wait for your leader to come and deal with it,¡± Fang Yu said.


    Several military vehicles arrived from behind. Seeing the crowd blocking in front of them, they stopped. An officer in a neat military uniform got out of the car and walked over.


    ¡°Zhang Peng!¡±


    ¡°Here!¡±


    Zhang Peng hurriedly stood at attention and saluted.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    The officer frowned as he asked.


    ¡°Reporting to the leader! A bunch of local thugs made trouble and even pulled out my car key!¡±


    Yang Lei turned around, his gaze sweeping over these people.


    His vision under the military cap met Fang Yu¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Yang Lei stopped.


    Fang Yu looked at Yang Lei, who was in a neat military uniform. The two looked at each other.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this Yang Lei¡­¡±


    A brother recognized him. He had just started speaking when Fang Yu stopped him.


    ¡°This soldier is too unreasonable. How can he come onto the curb? He hit someone and wouldn¡¯t admit it!¡±


    ¡°Alas, military cars are unreasonable! They can¡¯t be provoked¡­¡±


    The crowd around them grumbled. There were many people on the street. Many people witnessed the scene just now. It was obvious who was right and who was wrong. The military vehicle was too fast. In order to avoid an electric vehicle across the street, it abruptly turned the steering wheel and knocked over a person who was walking. He even refused to apologize, and the passersby couldn¡¯t stand it.


    Listening to the civilians around them talking simultaneously about the situation at that time, Yang Lei asked Zhang Peng seriously: ¡°Was that the case?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Zhang Peng didn¡¯t dare to deny it. He was truly guilty.


    Fang Yu ordered for the car keys to be returned. Yang Lei took it in his hand.


    ¡°Apologize to him,¡± Yang Lei said.


    ¡°Sorry¡­¡±


    Zhang Peng hung his head.


    ¡°Louder!¡±


    ¡°Sorry!!¡±


    Zhang Peng suddenly stood at attention, shouting with a red face.


    ¡°Take him to the hospital for an examination. Xiao Zhao! Call the commander of platoon one!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    The orderly ran to the military truck behind them. After a while, the commander of platoon one ran over.


    ¡°Platoon one commander, follow the car and take them. The medical expenses will be deducted from his allowance. Tonight, the three squads will have a meeting for self-reflection!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    The commander of platoon one brought Zhang Peng and the brother who was hit into his car and rushed to the hospital.


    One of the men was brought in by the brothers later. He didn¡¯t recognize Yang Lei, and seeing that others seemed to know him, he asked quietly: ¡°Who is this? So powerful?¡±


    ¡°Fuck, ¡®Young Master Yang!¡¯ Don¡¯t you know?¡±


    ¡°¡­So that is him!¡±


    The crowd here dispersed, and Er Hei got closer.


    ¡°Lei-zi, what a coincidence. Your soldier?¡±


    Er Hei had a very good eye. The scene just now was not suitable for greeting Yang Lei.


    ¡°A young soldier, immature.¡±


    Yang Lei also disliked some soldiers.


    Learning that Yang Lei brought soldiers to eat, Er Hei pulled Yang Lei to join them.


    ¡°Come with us.¡±


    Fang Yu looked at Yang Lei.


    Yang Lei didn¡¯t refuse. He asked the company commander to take the soldiers to the place they reserved for a meal, and to bring the soldiers back directly after eating. He would go back to the military district himself later. The company commander left a car for Yang Lei and left with the other soldiers. When they entered the restaurant, Er Hei let the other brothers have a table. He sat with Fang Yu and several old brothers who were familiar with Yang Lei in the past.


    Although Er Hei didn¡¯t know what the problems and conflicts between Fang Yu and Yang Lei were in the past, he knew that there was something wrong between them, and he always wanted to help solve it.


    ¡°Lei Ge, you¡¯re already a leader now. We dare not seek a relationship with you!¡±


    Just now, Yang Lei was very different from the past. All these gangsters realized the differences in their statuses.


    ¡°What leader? The leader is at the Tiananmen Square in Beijing.¡±


    Yang Lei took off his military cap. Compared to the strict relationship between superiors and subordinates in the army, he felt that these gangster brothers were more real and had true feelings.


    Er Hei told Yang Lei that they persuaded Fang Yu to remain and intended to do car washing and auto parts. Yang Lei was not surprised. Fang Yu had declined his friend¡¯s partnership and shareholding that he had mentioned to Fang Yu. Yang Lei knew that Fang Yu had his own ideas. Fang Yu had a brain and could do great things with accuracy. He could succeed.


    ¡°Choose a good place. Jiangxi Road is good. It is concentrated with high-end residential areas, and most of them have private cars. There are few car shops in that area. My friend who lives there often complains that there is no place to wash cars,¡± Yang Lei said.


    ¡°Okay! I¡¯ll go take a look with Da Cong tomorrow!¡±


    Er Hei was happy.


    Yang Lei was talking with Er Hei and didn¡¯t eat much. He looked back, and there were several more pieces of duck in his bowl.


    Yang Lei looked into the bowl and didn¡¯t say anything. Fang Yu also didn¡¯t say anything.


    Yang Lei picked it up and put it in his mouth.


    At the table, Yang Lei hardly ate anything. He had stomach issues. Yang Lei originally didn¡¯t have stomach issues. In those years at the Zhou Qiao brigade, he often carried out rescue tasks. Outside, he often couldn¡¯t attend to eating, and he would sometimes have stomach issues. He had always been enduring it. Now that it was bad, Yang Lei didn¡¯t show it and bore it by himself.


    Others paid no mind, but Fang Yu noticed.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Fang Yu asked him.


    ¡°Nothing.¡±


    Yang Lei bore it.


    Fang Yu also had stomach issues before. Seeing the part that Yang Lei pressed, he knew that he had stomach pain. Fang Yu called the waiter and ordered a bowl of hot soup. Yang Lei drank it and greeted everyone. He stood up to leave first. He really couldn¡¯t stand the pain, and he wanted to go back and lie down for a while.


    ¡°Yang Lei!¡±


    Fang Yu came out of the restaurant and called him.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡±


    Yang Lei just wanted to go back and lie down for a while. He endured the pain and pulled open the jeep door to enter. Fang Yu grabbed him.


    ¡°Give me the key. I¡¯ll take you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m really fine.¡±


    There was stabbing pain in his stomach. Sweat broke out on Yang Lei¡¯s forehead.


    ¡°What are you showing off for!¡±


    Fang Yu was a little angry. He forcefully grabbed the car key in Yang Lei¡¯s hand.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Yang Lei looked at him and said nothing more.


    Fang Yu pushed him to the passenger seat, got in the car, and started it. Yang Lei sat in the seat. Fang Yu turned his head and glanced at him, glanced at the inside of the car, took a cushion from the back seat, and put it in Yang Lei¡¯s arms.


    ¡°Press on it. It will feel a little better.¡±


    Yang Lei didn¡¯t say anything and held it.


    When he drove to a street, Fang Yu stopped, got out of the car, and entered a shop. After a while, he came out carrying a plastic bag full of stomach medicine. He took the warm water cup that Yang Lei brought in the car, poured medicine into it, went back to ask the drugstore to help fill it with boiling water, got in the car, put it in Yang Lei¡¯s hands, and started the car again.


    The strong smell of medicine scattered in the narrow car.


    Yang Lei looked down at the warm liquid. He picked up the cup and brought it to his mouth. Fang Yu saw it from the corner of his eye.


    ¡°Wait, it¡¯s hot.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of the heat.¡±


    Yang Lei was not afraid of hot things since he was a child. He liked drinking hot things.


    ¡°It¡¯s bad for the stomach.¡±


    ¡°How is it bad?¡±


    ¡°Can it be good if it¡¯s burned?¡±


    ¡°Can this burn it? It¡¯s not a plastic pipe.¡±


    Yang Lei unconsciously retorted.


    ¡°¡­Fuck!¡±


    Fang Yu just answered him with one word.


    Yang Lei was taken aback for a moment. He looked at Fang Yu, and Fang Yu also glanced at him.


    In the past, the two of them were used to talking to each other like this. Often, they would say one sentence after another, without even thinking about it. Now, it was subconsciously brought out, and both of them were a little awkward.


    Both of them paused for a moment. They smiled slightly, with complexity¡­


    Yang Lei lifted the cup in his hand. When the heat dissipated, he took a sip.


    The warm medicine liquid flowed slowly into his stomach, warmed his entire body, and relieved the dull pain¡­

 Chapter 97

    Fang Yu took Yang Lei all the way to the military district. The field operations military district was across the river and in the suburbs. Ordinary people who didn¡¯t know the way would have difficulty finding it, but Fang Yu turned the steering wheel with familiarity.


    ¡°You know it?¡±


    Yang Lei looked at Fang Yu.


    ¡°When I was driving the taxi, I brought someone here.¡±


    Fang Yu paused and said.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Yang Lei didn¡¯t speak.


    After checking in at the gate of the military district, Fang Yu took Yang Lei all the way to the dormitory.


    The cadre dormitory of the military district barracks was pretty good, a large room with a separate bathroom. There were two beds in the dormitory. Every day, an orderly would clean it up, so it was very neat and clean.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯ll just lie down. You can go back.¡±


    Before, Yang Lei felt cold. Now, as expected, his temperature had risen. The day before, he had suffered from the cold during field training. His stomachache had also started up because of the cold. Yang Lei rarely got sick, but once he got sick, all kinds of illnesses like headaches and fevers would break out together. Yang Lei knew that he was burning again this time, and he didn¡¯t want Fang Yu to find out.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go fill a bottle of water.¡±


    Fang Yu picked up the empty thermos. When he went upstairs, he saw a hot water room downstairs.


    ¡°No need. I¡¯ll call the orderly later.¡±


    Yang Lei wanted Fang Yu to go back quickly.


    Fang Yu still went out with the water bottle. He got water and came back, poured a cup of hot water for Yang Lei, put the medicinal tablets and granules on the table, and told Yang Lei to remember to take the medicine when he woke up.


    ¡°It¡¯s all right. Go back,¡± Yang Lei said.


    Fang Yu hesitated for a moment.


    ¡°Then I¡¯m leaving.¡±


    ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll call a car to take you.¡±


    ¡°No need. There is a shuttle bus to the city.¡±


    Fang Yu handed the warm water cup to Yang Lei. Yang Lei reached for it, and Fang Yu touched his hand.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Fang Yu was stunned and raised his head.


    Before Yang Lei could react, Fang Yu¡¯s hand covered his forehead.


    ¡°¡­You have a fever?¡±


    Yang Lei¡¯s hand and forehead were both boiling hot.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡±


    Yang Lei dodged Fang Yu¡¯s hand.


    ¡°It¡¯s still nothing when you¡¯re this hot?¡±


    Once Yang Lei had a fever, it would be a high fever.


    ¡°Is there a hospital around here? I¡¯ll take you!¡±


    Fang Yu¡¯s expression became serious. He knew that once Yang Lei had a fever, the temperature would be frightening.


    ¡°It¡¯s really nothing. I¡¯ll be better after sleeping!¡±


    Yang Lei hated going to the hospital the most. If he had a fever, he only had to sleep all night to get over it.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be stubborn!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not being stubborn! I¡¯m really not going.¡±


    In recent years, when he got sick, he had gotten used to sleeping alone to get over it. He didn¡¯t want Fang Yu to worry about it here.


    ¡°¡­Then lie down on the bed.¡±


    Fang Yu watched Yang Lei take off his military uniform and lay in bed. He covered him in a blanket, and then brought over a set of blankets from the nearby bed to cover Yang Lei.


    ¡°Do you have medicine here?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m really fine¡­ Don¡¯t worry about it.¡±


    ¡°Sleep first.¡±


    Fang Yu knew that there was a health center in the barracks, and there would be antipyretic tablets.


    ¡°¡­Fang Yu!¡±


    Yang Lei wanted to call Fang Yu, but Fang Yu had already left.


    Yang Lei was hot all over. He dozed off in the blankets¡­


    Yang Lei didn¡¯t know how long he was out. In the daze, he felt someone gently lift him up. He leaned against a warm and firm chest. Yang Lei hazily opened his eyes. A palm holding a tablet was brought to his mouth. Yang Lei subconsciously took the tablet into his mouth, and with the warm water that came to his lips, he swallowed the medicine. He closed his eyes and felt that he was being helped to lie down. But as he was cold all over, the comforting warmth behind him made him instinctively lean into it, and he unconsciously snuggled into the warmth. The familiar and reassuring atmosphere surrounded him. Yang Lei fell into unconsciousness again¡­


    Yang Lei woke up in the midst of his stomach tumbling. His consciousness was still murky, and he knit his brows tightly and turned over from the sharp stomach pain. A hand pressed his abdomen through his shirt and gently rubbed it. The warmth and gentle strength of the palm came through the shirt, alleviating the pain, like a silent comfort, making Yang Lei settle down¡­


    Yang Lei opened his eyes.


    Seeing that he was awake, Fang Yu removed his hand from him.


    ¡°How are you?¡± Fang Yu asked him quietly.


    ¡°¡­Much better.¡±


    Yang Lei had taken the antipyretic tablets and sweated all over. The fever had gone away. Fang Yu touched Yang Lei¡¯s neck and forehead. They were both sweaty. Fang Yu took a hot towel and wiped down Yang Lei. His hand moved to the buttons of Yang Lei¡¯s tightly buttoned shirt. The shirt of the military uniform was tightly buttoned up to his neck. Fang Yu wanted to unbutton two buttons for Yang Lei to make him more comfortable. But as soon as Fang Yu undid the first button, Yang Lei blocked Fang Yu¡¯s hand.


    ¡°¡­I¡¯ll do it myself.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Fang Yu stopped for a moment, turned, and walked away.


    Yang Lei quickly buttoned them up again.


    He buttoned up, using the collar to cover the thing around his neck¡­


    ¡°¡­You haven¡¯t gone back yet?¡± Yang Lei sat up, his voice still hoarse.


    ¡°You¡¯re not comfortable because I¡¯m here.¡± Fang Yu poured water with his back to Yang Lei and spoke.


    ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant.¡±


    Yang Lei didn¡¯t want Fang Yu to misunderstand.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to make trouble for you.¡±


    Fang Yu put down the water bottle and didn¡¯t turn around.


    ¡°Are we brothers?¡± Fang Yu suddenly said.


    Yang Lei was stunned. He raised his head and looked at Fang Yu¡¯s back. He was silent for a moment and understood Fang Yu¡¯s meaning.


    ¡°Do you need to ask?¡± Yang Lei asked.


    ¡°Okay. With your words, it¡¯s okay,¡± Fang Yu said.


    Neither of them said anything else. Some things didn¡¯t need too much verbal expression.


    Fang Yu turned around, and Yang Lei looked at him. They made eye contact and smiled faintly.


    ¡°Leader, drink some water.¡±


    Fang Yu handed the water cup to Yang Lei.


    ¡°¡­Fuck, don¡¯t tease me.¡±


    Hearing Fang Yu¡¯s words, Yang Lei couldn¡¯t hold back.


    ¡°Your orderly came, and I told him to go back. Why? Am I not good as an orderly?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not. You¡¯re not professional.¡±


    Yang Lei drank water and joked along.


    ¡°How am I not professional? Does the leader want to eat?¡±


    Fang Yu really brought porridge over. He asked the orderly to get it from the canteen after Yang Lei fell asleep, and he kept it warm with a thermos cup.


    Yang Lei was really a little hungry. Taking the spoon that Fang Yu handed over, Yang Lei ate. After eating the warm porridge, his stomach felt much better. Yang Lei ate several large bites, raised his head, and saw Fang Yu sitting on the chair beside the bed, looking at him. Their eyes met a little unnaturally, but they were instantly at ease again. Fang Yu smiled at Yang Lei, and Yang Lei smiled slightly, lowered his head, and continued to eat.


    There was a lamp in the room. The apricot yellow light warmed the room and caged the shadows of the two people¡­


    ¡°What tapes are you listening to?¡±


    Fang Yu looked at Yang Lei¡¯s Walkman on the desk and flipped through the scattered tapes.


    ¡°They¡¯re all old songs.¡±


    Yang Lei laughed at himself.


    ¡°I¡¯m out of date. I still like listening to old songs.¡±

 Chapter 98

    ¡°¡­Still Zhang Xueyou?¡± Fang Yu picked up a tape.


    ¡°Still Zhang Xueyou.¡± Yang Lei smiled.


    It was a very old tape. Love Sparks.


    ¡°What about you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m also listening to old songs. The Grasshopper.¡±


    ¡°Fuck, that¡¯s even more old-fashioned than me,¡± Yang Lei said. Fang Yu also smiled.


    Yang Lei was silent for a while. He opened the drawer, took out something from the drawer, and handed it to Fang Yu.


    ¡°I can¡¯t take the memento that Jiu Ge gave you. Don¡¯t say anything. Take it back.¡±


    Yang Lei kept it in the depths of the drawer. He knew the value of this thing to Fang Yu.


    Fang Yu looked at the box in his hand.


    ¡°I gave it to you two. It doesn¡¯t make sense to take it back.¡±


    ¡°I appreciate it. Then treat it as me giving it back to you. You said that it¡¯s effective, so I¡¯ll ask it to fulfill a wish. Whether it¡¯s the opening of your car shop or whatever problems exist between you and Ying-zi, may they go well.¡±


    When Er Hei called Yang Lei before, he said that he had asked Fang Yu whether or not he divorced Ying-zi. Er Hei saw that Fang Yu was alone in Jianghai and thought that something was off, so he asked Fang Yu. Fang Yu said, ¡°No, don¡¯t worry about it.¡± Since he hadn¡¯t divorced, it was a household issue between husband and wife, and these brothers didn¡¯t ask further. On the issue of Ying-zi, unless Ying-zi was determined not to live with Fang Yu, otherwise with Fang Yu¡¯s personality, if he really accepted Ying-zi, then he would definitely be responsible for her all his life. Fang Yu was such a person. Without needing to say these things, Er Hei, Yang Lei, and Yang-zi, these brothers through life and death, and all the brothers who knew a little about Fang Yu believed this.


    Yang Lei asked Er Hei what Ying-zi¡¯s full name was. Er Hei really didn¡¯t know. They always called her Ying-zi. Few people really knew her full name. Er Hei asked Yang Lei, Why do you ask? Yang Lei said, Nothing much, I¡¯m just asking.¡±


    Yang Lei wanted to find her. There were some things that he wanted to ask her.


    ¡°Take it back. Don¡¯t hurt Jiu Ge¡¯s heart.¡±


    Yang Lei had finally said.


    Fang Yu heard these words and was silent.


    ¡°If you want to stay, don¡¯t look for another place. Just live in the original house. The demolition has not yet been fully-funded, and the government is changing the plan. That area will not be demolished. It will be rebuilt into a food street.¡±


    Yang Lei already heard from Yang Dahai.


    ¡°I¡¯d better find another place,¡± Fang Yu said.


    ¡°No need. The old place is familiar and convenient. Da Hu¡¯s mother is still there. You can¡¯t leave it. Besides, places are dead, but people are alive. You can¡¯t make it difficult just because of a place.¡±


    Hearing these words, Fang Yu didn¡¯t say anything. After a long time, he looked at Yang Lei.


    ¡°¡­Boy, you¡¯ve really matured.¡±


    In Fang Yu¡¯s memory, Yang Lei was still that eighteen- or nineteen-year-old boy.


    ¡°Still a boy? I¡¯m already 27.¡±


    Yang Lei smiled, with self-mockery.


    Time always forced people to mature, whether they were willing or unwilling.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Both were silent.


    ¡°Sleep some more. I¡¯ll listen to the songs.¡±


    Fang Yu took the Walkman.


    Yang Lei lay down.


    Fang Yu watched him get in bed and put in the earphones.


    He didn¡¯t change the tape inside and pressed the play button.


    From the earphones, a gentle prelude sounded softly. An old song flowed slowly through the earphones¡­


    ¡­ And every day that passes, every day, this drunkard


    Will love you more and even more, until it overflows


    I¡¯ve realized that I most love the late nights of composing tomorrow with you¡­


    When Yang Lei woke up again, he turned his head.


    Under the lamp, Fang Yu was lying on the table, having fallen asleep at an unknown time.


    Yang Lei watched for a while. He gently lifted the blanket and got out of bed. He walked to Fang Yu¡¯s side and squatted down slowly.


    He squatted there, looking quietly at Fang Yu.


    After a long time, he reached out and gently pushed him awake.


    ¡°¡­Go to bed.¡±


    Yang Lei looked at him.


    ¡°If you sleep like this, you¡¯ll get a cold.¡±


    ¡°¡­No. I should go back.¡± Fang Yu was awake.


    ¡°It¡¯s 11 o¡¯clock. There are no cars. This bed is empty.¡±


    The comrade who shared a room with Yang Lei just got married and was no longer living in the dormitory.


    The lamp turned off. Yang Lei listened to the sound of Fang Yu taking off his jacket and sweater. In the darkness, the two of them laid on their own bed, with a desk between them.


    The light of the night outside the window came in. The room was very quiet. They could only hear each other¡¯s breathing.


    Yang Lei looked at the ceiling. Listening to the same wakeful, restrained breathing opposite him, his chest rose and fell¡­


    The next morning, Yang Lei¡¯s fever had completely subsided. After all, he was young and strong, and he recovered quickly. Fang Yu had to go back. Seeing that it was a rest day, Yang Lei took him around the military camp.


    Yang Lei had washed. He put on his training uniform in front of the mirror, buckled his army belt, outlining his upright waist.


    Fang Yu also got up. He handed the military cap to Yang Lei. Yang Lei put it on and adjusted it before the mirror. In the mirror, there was a valiant soldier, no longer the reckless youth he once was.


    ¡°Not bad. You look like a leader.¡±


    Fang Yu looked in the mirror, smiling at him.


    ¡°If you mention that word again, I¡¯ll get annoyed at you, huh?¡±


    When they were going to go out, Yang Lei¡¯s buckle loosened. The buckle of this army belt had problems long ago. Yang Lei was always lazy and hadn¡¯t switched it out. He had to find a tool to fix it. Fang Yu came over and looked. Without using a tool, he used his hands to tighten it. He put the army belt around Yang Lei¡¯s waist, lowering his head to try to button it for him.


    The two stood opposite each other. Yang Lei lowered his head, watching Fang Yu carefully fixing it for him. Fang Yu¡¯s breathing was very close. Yang Lei didn¡¯t speak, and Fang Yu also didn¡¯t make a sound¡­


    ¡°Yang Lei, you were sick yesterday¡­¡±


    Someone pushed the door open and entered. It was a young cadre. Seeing this scene, he was taken aback.


    Yang Lei raised his head.


    ¡°Oh, Cadre Qin. I¡¯m fine. It was a small issue.¡±


    ¡°Lei-zi, this handsome guy is¡­¡± Cadre Qin sized up Fang Yu.


    ¡°My friend. He brought me back yesterday. It was late, so he rested here.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡±


    Cadre Qin sized up Fang Yu, said a few polite words, Yang Lei made a few casual responses and sent him away.


    ¡°My comrade. He¡¯s from the same military academy as me.¡±


    Yang Lei didn¡¯t say more about this person. This person had some thoughts, and Yang Lei knew. He was annoyed by this person.


    Yang Lei drove an off-road vehicle used by battlefield troops, taking Fang Yu to look around the military camp.


    The 701 regiment headquarters was a field operations military district, covering a large area and with great equipment. Other than the classified equipment, Yang Lei brought Fang Yu to look at everything that could be seen. Tanks, military cars, sniper rifles, combat shooting screens, and land-air control. Yang Lei saw that Fang Yu was interested, and he seriously introduced and demonstrated them for Fang Yu. Having worn a military uniform for a few years, Yang Lei truly had completely different feelings for the military camp. He came to love the military uniform, and he loved what he was doing. Once in his dreams, this place wasn¡¯t there at all. Moreover, because of his relationship with Yang Dahai, he strongly disliked it. But ever since he had been in the army, he understood the significance of a soldier, and he had different feelings.


    When Fang Yu watched Yang Lei introduce these things, he was full of energy, and there was light in his eyes. That was a different Yang Lei. He had the high spirits of youth, and he also had the firmness and confidence of a steady grasp of the future. He clearly knew what he was doing, and he was progressing towards a goal. Even the eyes of such a person were different.


    Because of the preparation for inspection, the training was not relaxed even on a rest day. The two of them passed the shooting range. The soldiers of a company were shooting. The leader of the company saw Yang Lei¡¯s movements and tossed over a sniper rifle. Yang Lei caught it and reflexively set it on his shoulder, pulled the bolt, and aimed. His movements were clean and beautiful, all in one breath. Yang Lei tossed the gun to Fang Yu behind him. Fang Yu was also someone who played with guns early on. All of those who played with guns liked guns. This kind of sniper rifle was still new equipment for the blade unit. Typical infantry still had old-fashioned snipers. They couldn¡¯t touch it even if they wanted to. Fang Yu caught it in his hands, and he also couldn¡¯t bear to put it down. Seeing that Fang Yu liked it, Yang Lei was happy. Unfortunately, there were regulations in the army. They would definitely not allow outsiders to come here and shoot.


    ¡°I know a shooting range place, and the guns are good. Next time, let¡¯s go together and have fun,¡± Yang Lei said.


    They bumped into several cadres, who greeted Yang Lei. Knowing that Yang Lei brought a friend to observe, they also exchanged a few greetings.


    ¡°Lei-zi, I¡¯ve heard that there¡¯s movement again in the cadre section. Did you know?¡±


    When cadres gathered together, they loved talking about these things.


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard the news. You have a chance, Major! You¡¯re pretty good, boy!¡±


    ¡°No such thing.¡±


    Yang Lei didn¡¯t like talking about these things.


    ¡°Why not? Major Yang, when you get promoted, don¡¯t forget to take care of your old comrades!¡±


    In the army, there was a clear hierarchy. Each promotion meant a different class of treatment. There were too many who wanted to climb up.


    Yang Lei had no patience to talk about this with these people, and he definitely didn¡¯t want to talk about these things in front of Fang Yu. He greeted them and left.


    On the training field, a group of soldiers were having a wrestling match. They were all soldiers that Yang Lei had trained, divided into various companies, and they were all top fighters.


    ¡°Yu Qiang! Hook and swing!¡±


    Yang Lei shouted. The soldier who was called Yu Qiang was locked in a fight with his opponent. Hearing this sound, he hooked his left and right fits in a row, followed by a right fist to his opponent¡¯s jaw. As expected, he knocked the other person to the ground.


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t count, doesn¡¯t count! Officer Yang, you¡¯re biased!¡±


    ¡°What bias? Can¡¯t you use a side-kick and hook to fight back?¡±


    Yang Lei liked these soldiers. All of them were willing to bear hardships and had good skills.


    ¡°Officer Yang, why don¡¯t you come down and compete?¡±


    The soldier called Yu Qiang was number one in this group of grappling and capturing, and he respected Yang Lei a lot. Yang Lei had gotten number one in individual combat in the big military district competition. He had stunned the entire military district. Yu Qiang always saw Yang Lei as his goal, and he liked challenging him.


    The soldiers all started cheering. Yang Lei¡¯s interest also rose. He turned his head and looked at Fang Yu. Fang Yu lifted his chin at him. Yang Lei¡¯s hands itched, and he readily said: ¡°Okay! Then let¡¯s compete!¡±


    Yang Lei got onto the field, and Yu Qiang rushed forward. The two of them quickly started fighting. Yu Qiang pulled his elbow, pinned his arm, lifted his arm, and pressed down on his neck. They were all fierce moves of capturing and grappling, all of them vigorous and imposing, but no matter what, he couldn¡¯t hold onto Yang Lei. Yang Lei¡¯s movements were too fast. The people watching only saw his hand, elbow, and legs quickly blocking and counter attacking. Before he had a chance to react, Yang Lei suddenly crossed his hands and abruptly grabbed Yu Qiang¡¯s wrist. He dragged him up and grabbed his arms, throwing him. He suddenly flipped him onto the ground, brought up his knee and locked around his throat. From the beginning of the fight, the entire process hadn¡¯t even taken 10 seconds.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Yu Qiang was stunned. The soldiers were dumbfounded.


    Yang Lei let go of Yu Qiang. The soldiers excitedly clapped and cheered. Yang Lei looked at Fang Yu, and Fang Yu gave him a thumbs up.


    Yu Qiang got up from the ground. He was always ranked first in capturing and grappling, but he just couldn¡¯t win against Yang Lei.


    ¡°Officer Yang, it¡¯s not an embarrassment to lose to you! After all, no one can win against you!¡± Yu Qiang said with admiration.


    ¡°Who said no one can win against me?¡±


    Yang Lei looked at Fang Yu beside him.


    ¡°This is my brother. I can¡¯t beat him,¡± Yang Lei said.


    ¡°¡­Really?¡±


    The soldiers sized up Fang Yu in amazement.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been beaten up by him. I lay in the hospital for days.¡±


    ¡°¡­Impossible!¡±


    Yu Qiang widened his eyes, looking at Fang Yu in disbelief.


    ¡°Don¡¯t listen to him.¡±


    Fang Yu smiled faintly.


    But the eyes of the soldiers started to become skeptical. The air of Jianghu on the people in the streets could not be hidden. Fang Yu clearly looked like he had been a gangster, and moreover, he wasn¡¯t an ordinary gangster.


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe it. Why don¡¯t you two practice once and show us!¡± Yu Qiang demanded.


    ¡°Yes! Practice once! Practice once!¡±


    The soldiers were excited and demanded strongly.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Yang Lei was taken aback. He looked at Fang Yu.

 Chapter 99

    Ever since the fight when they first met at Bright Billiards Room many years ago, Yang Lei and Fang Yu had not fought each other again. Back then, he chased after Fang Yu to challenge him, wanting to compete with him alone. But later, this pursuit of an opponent turned into such sudden affection. Since then, the two of them never had a chance to really fight.


    Until now, aside from Fang Yu, Yang Lei had never met a true opponent. When he and Fang Yu had fought side by side and he was in awe of Fang Yu¡¯s skills, he thought that if one day he and Fang Yu both showed their real skills in a fight, it was unknown whether he could win against him.


    The sound of the soldiers¡¯ inciting grew louder.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Yang Lei looked at Fang Yu, looking for his thoughts.


    ¡°Practice.¡±


    Fang Yu could tell that Yang Lei¡¯s heart had moved. Fang Yu gave him one word.


    The soldiers cheered and all gathered around.


    Yang Lei took off his outer military uniform, and Fang Yu took off his jacket. They stood facing each other in the field.


    They once faced each other countless times, but it was the first time in this situation: the only strong one they acknowledged and the opponent they wanted to win over.


    Yang Lei looked at Fang Yu, and Fang Yu also looked at him.


    Until today, Yang Lei still clearly remembered his excited and enthusiastic mood when he was eager to challenge Fang Yu back then.


    In front of him was the person he loved the most, the person he placed in the depths of his heart, and the person he would be willing to give up his life for at any time, no matter if it was in the name of a brother or any other name. At that moment, countless complex emotions rushed into Yang Lei¡¯s heart. But at that moment, he looked at Fang Yu. Facing this contest that was several years late, Yang Lei¡¯s eyes were serious.


    He knew that Fang Yu would be equally serious.


    This was a contest between men, and no one would underestimate the other.


    Fang Yu didn¡¯t move. Yang Lei moved first.


    For the entire time that followed, the soldiers watching on the sidelines were completely silent.


    The whole process was carried out in a breathless silence. Other than the sound of fists and feet, no other noises could be heard. When Yang Lei and Yu Qiang fought before, there was the excitement of cheers and shouted encouragement. Now, they all seemed to be collectively mute. No one could make a sound, and there was no time to make any sounds. Everyone held their breath, and their hearts were beating rapidly in their chests.


    According to the later descriptions from a soldier who was present at that time, he had seen many spectacular wrestling matches, and he trained in fighting every day. However, there had never been a fight like this one before his eyes, which made him watch as though someone were tightly clutching his neck, and even breathing was difficult.


    Fast. The movements were too fast.


    Between the flying fists and shadows of legs, their movements could hardly be seen clearly. Their eyes could not even keep up with the speed of their fighting.


    Once Yang Lei fought with Fang Yu, he was surprised.


    At that moment, Yang Lei was already no longer the Yang Lei of the past. Could Yang Lei, who had received standard military training, still have the skills of street level fighting? His number one in individual combat was not fake. He had been in the military camp for so many years, and his fighting level had long since not been the level of fighting when he was in the gangdom in the past. The blade unit practiced killing moves to defeat the enemy, killing them in one blow!


    So although Yang Lei engaged seriously, he also knew to control the force and limit. Fang Yu was different from him. Fang Yu had long stopped messing around and had not trained for many years like him. If he used the methods in the army to compete with Fang Yu, then the meaning of the competition would be lost.


    But Yang Lei didn¡¯t expect that Fang Yu was completely beyond his expectation!


    When experts fought against each other, no one could hide from the other. Once they had made a move, they would know how intense it was. Just like when he had met Fang Yu for the first time, it only took Fang Yu striking him a few times to determine his level. Now, after only a few rounds of fighting, Yang Lei realized not only had Fang Yu¡¯s skills not wasted away, but he also wasn¡¯t even the same Fang Yu as in the past. Neither his boxing approach nor his actual combat level were comparable to those of the Fang Yu he was familiar with before.


    Outsiders could only see their dazzling and evenly matched exchange, but Yang Lei was more shocked and excited the more he fought. He didn¡¯t know how Fang Yu had improved, and just like how Yang Lei was careful in controlling himself, he could feel that Fang Yu was also holding back.


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    The more Yang Lei fought, the more his desire to fight was incited. The fighting spirit and hot blood that had not appeared in a long time enveloped him. Yang Lei had not experienced this pleasure in many years. He felt that the blood in his whole body was boiling.


    He wanted to force Fang Yu to use all of his strength. He wanted to see how far they could fight!


    Yang Lei threw a cunningly slanted fist, and Fang Yu couldn¡¯t dodge it. He was hit in the chest. Fang Yu raised his head and looked at Yang Lei, admiration flashing in his eyes.


    Before Yang Lei could react, Fang Yu quickly elbowed Yang Lei¡¯s shoulder, turning over to twist Yang Lei, using a neat and clean locking technique to bring Yang Lei down!


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The people nearby were all tongue-tied and staring in astonishment.


    The two of them both had victories and defeats, going back and forth. The more they fought, the less they restricted their hands and feet, becoming free and rigorous. Yang Lei caught Fang Yu¡¯s wrist and turned outwards, but with a clean empty-handed escape, Fang Yu freed himself. Yang Lei then raised his foot and kicked the inside of Fang Yu¡¯s knee, while he suddenly threw a hook and made a converging attack from the left and right. The paths up and down were all blocked. This was the ¡°side-kick and hook¡± killing move in catching and grappling. Matched with a series of knife hand strikes, ever since Yang Lei used this move, no one could escape his hands. They could only suffer it straight on.


    Fang Yu was also forced to retreat two steps. His neck tilted back slightly to dodge Yang Lei¡¯s hook. Yang Lei followed immediately with a knife hand strike. He saw that Fang Yu was about to be hit, but Fang Yu suddenly raised his hand, blocked, and twisted. He caught Yang Lei straight on. He rotated his hand and lifted him, then used his knee to pin his leg, forcing Yang Lei to fall down. Most people would have to fall at this time, but Yang Lei took advantage of the situation and counterattacked by catching and grabbing Fang Yu¡¯s arm to body slam him. But Fang Yu loosened his hand and avoided Yang Lei¡¯s efforts. He hugged Yang Lei, and Yang Lei fell onto the ground from Fang Yu¡¯s hold.


    Fang Yu looked down at Yang Lei, who was panting on the ground. Yang Lei propped himself up, raising his head to look at Fang Yu under the sun.


    ¡°Do it again?¡±


    Fang Yu was also panting, asking him with a smile.


    Fang Yu smiled confidently and energetically, like Fang Yu seven years ago, asking him in Turbulent Times: Are you still going to be crazy??


    Yang Lei looked at Fang Yu¡¯s smile fixedly.


    ¡°¡­Yes!¡±


    Yang Lei got up without hesitation.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Fang Yu followed him with his eyes.


    Fang Yu liked seeing Yang Lei¡¯s stubbornness that didn¡¯t admit defeat, just like Yang Lei when he was eighteen or nineteen years old¡­

 Chapter 100

    Yang Lei rushed forward and fought with Fang Yu again.


    The two of them exchanged punches and kicks again. Yang Lei took the opportunity to twist his arm and hold his elbow, and then pull his hands towards his chest and apply pressure to Fang Yu¡¯s wrist. The combination of these two moves was too perfect. It put pressure on Fang Yu so that he stood unsteadily and knelt on one knee. Yang Lei followed up by hooking and pushing down on Fang Yu¡¯s shoulder, finally immobilizing Fang Yu. Yang Lei smiled triumphantly, with a childish look on his face and bright provocation in his eyes.


    Fang Yu looked up at the triumph in Yang Lei¡¯s eyes and smiled. He took and lifted Yang Lei¡¯s legs. He suddenly took the initiative to attack, advancing continuously. Yang Lei pushed and blocked to ward him off, but Fang Yu¡¯s speed was too great. A hand that had broken free had already cut towards Yang Lei¡¯s chest. He suddenly curled his fingers into a fist and used hard knuckles to hit Yang Lei¡¯s chest.


    Fang Yu had already held back his force in this punch. He did not hit him hard, but when Fang Yu did so, his knuckles hit a hard object through his shirt.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Fang Yu was taken aback.


    Yang Lei was also taken aback.


    The top two buttons of the shirt were undone, revealing Yang Lei¡¯s neck.


    Half of an old chain on Yang Lei¡¯s neck was exposed.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Fang Yu stopped.


    Their movements suddenly stagnated, and neither of them moved.


    Yang Lei suddenly moved. Yang Lei didn¡¯t wait for Fang Yu to react. Like a whirlwind, he launched a series of swift and violent attacks, so that Fang Yu had no time to be distracted. He had to deal with Yang Lei¡¯s surprise attack.


    The two of them quickly exchanged blows. Both of them were sweating all over from the fighting, but Fang Yu was obviously a little distracted. Yang Lei was ruffled, and he grabbed Fang Yu¡¯s left arm and struck him with a backhand, then grabbed his wrist and pressed down on his arm. His right elbow pressed down on Fang Yu¡¯s left shoulder socket, and at the same time, he put strength into his hand and suddenly twisted.


    If this move were used against the enemy in actual combat, the entire body¡¯s strength should push downwards. In just an instant, the opponent¡¯s arm could be dislocated or broken. Yang Lei wanted to make Fang Yu focus, and he purposely used more strength.


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    Fang Yu suddenly grunted, and his face contorted abruptly.


    Yang Lei was stunned and released his hand.


    He watched in astonishment as Fang Yu¡¯s left hand seemed to suddenly lose its strength and pain flashed across his face.


    Yang Lei was a little confused. Although he used more strength, it should not be like this.


    Fang Yu pressed on his left arm and didn¡¯t move. He furrowed his brows tightly and took a short break. He quickly covered it up.


    ¡°¡­Again.¡±


    Fang Yu spoke as if nothing had happened.


    Yang Lei didn¡¯t move. He stared at Fang Yu¡¯s left arm.


    His heart suddenly sank.


    At that time, Fang Yu had already reached him and attacked. Yang Lei instinctively blocked Fang Yu¡¯s roundhouse kick. The back of Fang Yu¡¯s foot pressed against Yang Lei¡¯s knee and kicked. Yang Lei¡¯s mind was a mess, and he didn¡¯t dodge. His head fell straight backwards.


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    Fang Yu was shocked. He didn¡¯t expect that Yang Lei would not be able to dodge. There was an iron pillar behind Yang Lei. Seeing that Yang Lei was about to hit it, Fang Yu grabbed and held him, rolling with him. They rolled several times before they stopped.


    The two of them stopped on the grass, and Yang Lei came to his senses.


    Fang Yu pressed down on him, and he straightened up slightly.


    Both of them were gasping, their chests heaving.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Yang Lei raised his eyes, meeting Fang Yu¡¯s gaze.


    No one spoke. They looked at each other like this.


    Fang Yu¡¯s breathing was very close, and the heat sprayed on Yang Lei¡¯s neck.


    Through their clothes, their sweaty bodies were sticking to each other closely, clearly transmitting the distinct touch of each other¡¯s bodies.


    Fang Yu¡¯s sweat dropped onto Yang Lei¡¯s heaving chest. Fang Yu silently looked down at Yang Lei. Yang Lei¡¯s eyes, wet from his hair, looked at him¡­


    ¡°Officer Yang! You lost!¡±


    Yu Qiang and the soldiers all surrounded them. They were all stunned, and it was now that they remembered to cheer!


    Fang Yu got up from on top of Yang Lei¡¯s body. He stretched out his hand and pulled Yang Lei up. Neither of them looked at each other.


    ¡°Comrade, are you on the martial arts team? Or a special police officer or something? Don¡¯t say no. I don¡¯t believe it!¡±


    Yu Qiang was excited. He thought that he was already a master of catching and grappling, but he couldn¡¯t last more than 10 seconds under Yang Lei¡¯s hands. Yet this person, who looked no more than a few years older than him, could even gain the upper hand in a confrontation with someone of the level of Yang Lei. He was practically kneeling with admiration.


    ¡°Officer Yang, you have an opponent now!¡±


    The soldiers were all shaken. They were familiar with Yang Lei¡¯s pure military moves, but they had never seen Fang Yu¡¯s fresh and exciting moves. It was an eye opener.


    ¡°He didn¡¯t take it seriously. If he really used your moves to defeat me, I would have fallen long ago.¡±


    Fang Yu smiled. This was really the truth.


    ¡°Enough. You¡¯re the same!¡±


    Yang Lei knew that Fang Yu wasn¡¯t willing to damage his reputation.


    ¡°Da Ge, your move just now with your back, legs, and then a flying kick at the neck, and then¡­¡± Yu Qiang excitedly imitated Fang Yu¡¯s move to bring Yang Lei down just now. Once he was excited, he even forgot about a standard form of address and directly called him ¡°Da Ge.¡± ¡°¡­How did you do it? It¡¯s awesome. Can you teach me?¡±


    ¡°Yeah! Show us! And that elbow lock technique¡­¡±


    The soldiers surrounded Fang Yu eagerly. Young people idolized those with good martial arts skills. Seeing the moves that Fang Yu had displayed, they admired him greatly.


    ¡°All right, my friend still has things to do. He¡¯ll teach next time!¡± Yang Lei shooed them away. Seeing that the soldiers were still blocking Fang Yu and not letting him go, Yang Lei¡¯s expression hardened.


    ¡°Everyone, follow my orders! Stand at attention! Turn back! March forward!¡±


    After driving away these soldiers with difficulty, Yang Lei glanced at Fang Yu. They smiled at each other, and then they both averted their eyes.


    Both of them had sweated all over. They returned to Yang Lei¡¯s dormitory.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to shower.¡± Yang Lei didn¡¯t look at Fang Yu and went into the bathroom. He turned on the tap and let the water wash down¡­


    Yang Lei came out and let Fang Yu go in to wash.


    ¡°I¡¯ll find clothes for you to change into.¡± Fang Yu¡¯s original shirt was soaked with sweat.


    When Fang Yu was showering inside, Yang Lei opened the closet. He was about the same size as Fang Yu. Yang Lei selected from his own casual clothes.


    He hesitated for a moment and took out a shirt. He placed it on the chair outside the bathroom and went out.


    When Fang Yu finished watching and came out, Yang Lei was no longer in the room.


    On the chair, there was a white dress shirt¡­


    Yang Lei went to the convenience store downstairs and bought a few cans of beer. When he returned and pushed open the door, Fang Yu was just putting on the shirt. He had just put on the white dress shirt and was buttoning it.


    Fang Yu had just fastened the two lower buttons. Yang Lei immediately saw that Fang Yu had a tattoo on his chest.


    From a distance, he couldn¡¯t see what the tattoo looked like. Yang Lei was taken aback.


    In the past, Fang Yu didn¡¯t have tattoos. Furthermore, Fang Yu didn¡¯t like them. In those days, when all the gangsters liked to tattoo fierce dragons and eagles on their bodies to show their ferocity, Fang Yu, the leader of the gangsters, was clean and neat. He did nothing. He had said to Yang Lei that he didn¡¯t like them.


    So seeing that Fang Yu had a tattoo now, Yang Lei was a little surprised.


    Fang Yu saw that Yang Lei came in, and he turned sideways.


    ¡°Why did you get a tattoo?¡± Yang Lei put the beer on the table.


    ¡°Just for fun.¡± Fang Yu quickly did the buttons.


    ¡°What did you tattoo?¡±


    Yang Lei asked casually.


    ¡°Nothing. A pattern.¡±


    Fang Yu said¡­

 Ch101 - The Great Wall (Extra Chapter)

    The Soldier¡¯s Club in Jianghai was a place where gangsters gathered. There was a Great Wall skating rink inside. This was the place where Chuan-zi and Xiao Wu fought, the place where the bloody cause occurred that made Fang Yu and Yang Lei bring men to sit and negotiate. However, at this Great Wall place, fighting, brawling, and stabbing were normal, too normal. The Soldier¡¯s Club was a lair for gangsters. The nightclub, the arcade, and the video lounge were places that all gangsters loved to go in those days. A group of big-time and small-time gangsters were gathered together here all day. How could there be no incidents?


    And this Great Wall was the first indoor music skating rink in the entire Jianghai back then. It was famous throughout the city. Beautiful girls often appeared there. This was a place to pick up girls.


    Where there are girls, there must be quarrels. This was the truth.


    Right now, Yang Lei was leaning against the ice rink inside the Great Wall, with ice skates on his feet. He leaned there, lazily watching the people in the ice rink skating around, unable to lift his spirits.


    ¡°Lei Ge, why don¡¯t you teach me how to skate backwards again?¡±


    The speaker was one of Yang Lei¡¯s brothers, nicknamed Er Duo. Chuan-zi and Xiao Wu¡¯s wounds from their fight had not yet healed. Ever since Li San¡¯s leg was injured, he was unable to skate. Today, Er Duo had dragged Yang Lei out to relax.


    ¡°Practice by yourself!¡±


    Yang Lei was not in the mood. He skated a few laps and then stopped, leaning against the side, his arms hanging on the railing.


    Yang Lei skated well, relatively well. Skating also depended on talent. Some people could skate, but they looked very awkward, with very strange postures. But Yang Lei truly had some talent in body language. Just as his skill in fighting was also a talent, he had long been able to skate. He could skate forwards, backwards, and in circles. Sometimes, if he was interested, he could even figure skate. In the past, he often showed off at the Great Wall.


    But ever since he started hanging out with Fang Yu, Yang Lei had not come to the Great Wall in a long time. If Fang Yu hadn¡¯t been busy these days, Yang Lei wouldn¡¯t have had time to come.


    Now, Yang Lei just felt very bored. He was also puzzled that he used to like ice skating, but now, other than going to Fang Yu¡¯s place, he didn¡¯t have anything that he really wanted to do.


    Today, Yang Lei was different from usual.


    He wore a snow-white dress shirt buttoned loosely, revealing half of his chest. He was also wearing a pair of sunglasses.


    Most people who wore sunglasses to skate in the indoor skating rink were definitely pretentious. It was practically the paragon of pretentiousness.


    However, Yang Lei had a good figure and imposing aura. More importantly, he had a lazy domineering hooligan air, so his looks were completely bewitching to young ladies.


    The white dress shirt he was wearing belonged to Fang Yu. Yang Lei wore it when he came out of his house in the morning.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you lend me this shirt of yours?¡±


    Yang Lei spent the night at Fang Yu¡¯s house last night. Impulsively, he wanted to wear Fang Yu¡¯s clothes. Fang Yu especially loved wearing white dress shirts; it was like his trademark.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t object, then wear it!¡±


    Fang Yu smiled a little evilly.


    ¡°Why would I object?¡±


    ¡°It has been stained with your blood!¡±


    As Fang Yu buttoned his shirt, he turned around and smiled.


    ¡°¡­Fuck!¡±


    Yang Lei remembered that the first time Fang Yu saw him and beat him twice with a brick, he was wearing this white shirt.


    Now, Yang Lei was standing and leaning to the side. He couldn¡¯t help but lift the sleeve to smell it.


    The shirt was clean, with the smell of having been aired in the sun. Fang Yu also always smelled like this.


    As Yang Lei smelled it, it was like smelling Fang Yu.


    Yang Lei was lost in thought.


    ¡°Lei Ge, did you see those girls? They keep looking at you!¡±


    Er Duo pointed at the beautifully dressed young girls opposite them, smiling slyly.


    ¡°Looking at who? They¡¯re likely looking at you! Be civilized!¡±


    Yang Lei saw them long ago. Those girls had been looking at him for a long time. As expected, the leader skated over, intentionally or unintentionally skating towards Yang Lei. She even pretended to not skate well, crashing into Yang Lei¡¯s arms.


    Yang Lei reached out and held her, pulling the girl out of his arms.


    ¡°Be careful!¡±


    Yang Lei had encountered many girls who would use these tricks to chat him up. He knew that she did it on purpose, and Yang Lei didn¡¯t point it out.


    This girl was quite beautiful. Ever since Yang Lei first entered the skating rink, she had noticed him. For a handsome guy like Yang Lei who could also skate so well, he inevitably attracted attention.


    The girls who liked Yang Lei were all bold and unrestrained. This girl didn¡¯t beat around the bush at all. She stood next to Yang Lei and gradually started chatting with him.


    Yang Lei offhandedly spoke a few sentences to her, but his heart wasn¡¯t in it at all. He was about to leave.


    ¡°Don¡¯t go. Tell me your name? I¡¯ll come find you to hang out later!¡±


    The girl pulled him back warmly. The girl really was quite bold.


    Yang Lei wanted to pull his arm out. The girl held his arm and wouldn¡¯t let go. Er Duo, who was watching on the side, was dying of amusement. Thus, it was said that the peach blossoms Yang Lei attracted were particularly hard to deal with. It was no wonder that Yang Lei was afraid to go to Ninth High with Li San and the others to pick up girls. He didn¡¯t even have time to hide from these girls.


    ¡°Sister, can you let go?¡± Yang Lei was anxious to death.


    ¡°Say it. Say your name and I¡¯ll let you go.¡± The girl was acting cute.


    Yang Lei was impatient. He was about to randomly make up a name, but a lightbulb went off in his mind. Yang Lei suddenly had an idea and looked at the girl: ¡°You really want to know my name?¡±


    ¡°Really!¡±


    The girl was very sincere.


    Yang Lei lowered his head and got close to the girl¡¯s ear. He smiled evilly and said quietly:


    ¡°I¡¯m called Fang Yu!¡±


    ¡°¡­!¡± The girl was stunned, and her eyes widened.


    ¡°You¡­ you are Fang Yu?¡±


    Fang Yu was too famous. The girl spent all day with gangsters. How could she not know Fang Yu?


    ¡°You¡¯re really Fang Yu??¡±


    She had never seen him, but the person before her was really similar to what was said on the streets about Fang Yu¡¯s looks. He was tall, handsome, and often wore a white shirt¡­


    Yang Lei¡¯s childish temperament arose from amusement. Yang Lei was amused just thinking about Fang Yu¡¯s expression if this young sister really did go to see Fang Yu.


    He had just taken off his ice skates and was about to leave, when a group of people came over from the other side threateningly.


    ¡°Zhou Xiaojuan, what the fuck are you doing? Let go of your hand!¡±


    The one who came was a gangster. He kept pestering this girl without success. Seeing this scene, he was furious.


    ¡°Come here! If you don¡¯t come here, I¡¯ll slap you!¡±


    This gangster was originally angry because this girl ignored him. Now, he was even more unreasonable.


    Zhou Xiaojuan seemed to be quite afraid of this person. She scolded him, but she hid behind Yang Lei.


    This gangster seemed to not have seen Yang Lei. He stretched out his hand and was about to drag her away.


    ¡°Hey, hey, what are you doing?¡±


    Yang Lei grabbed his hand.


    ¡°Boy, do you want to die?¡±


    This gangster was nicknamed Lao Gua. He was Liu Luoguo¡¯s subordinate, a minor character in gang fights. He hadn¡¯t even participated in a real Jianghu fight, but he thought that he had experienced many things. He brought several ruffians and showed off, turning his nose up all day.


    He wanted to pull his hand away, but he couldn¡¯t pull away. Yang Lei held him like he was playing. Lao Gua¡¯s expression changed.


    ¡°Are you letting go? I¡¯ll kill you if you don¡¯t let go!¡±


    ¡°Do you fucking know who this is? You dare to be unreasonable here??¡±


    Er Duo came up. At this time, Yang Lei¡¯s reputation on the streets, using a catchphrase that came later, was ¡°relatively¡± well-known. Who didn¡¯t know that he was now a favorite of Yan Ziyi, a number one gold class fighter?


    ¡°Do I care who you are? Do you know who I am? You dare to steal my girl!¡±


    Yang Lei turned around and asked Zhou Xiaojuan.


    ¡°Your boyfriend?¡±


    ¡°Not at all! He just harasses me all day!¡±


    Lao Gua struggled for a long time and couldn¡¯t break free. His eyes red, he raised his foot to kick Yang Lei.


    Yang Lei raised his foot and kicked. None of Lao Gua¡¯s people saw clearly how he was kicked, but Lao Gua¡¯s knee gave out and he fell to his knees.


    The people behind Lao Gua saw that Yang Lei and Er Duo were just two people, and they didn¡¯t take them seriously at all. Seeing that Lao Gua had suffered losses, they all rushed up.


    But after rushing up halfway, they didn¡¯t move.


    At that time, Lao Gua, who was both angered and in pain after falling to the ground, pulled out a weapon, a watermelon knife. He stabbed towardsYang Lei¡¯s leg.


    Then there was a scream. But the one who screamed was not Yang Lei, but Lao Gua himself.


    Lao Gua¡¯s knife fell, and his hands were mangled.


    Yang Lei squatted down leisurely, holding something in his hand. It was this thing that had smashed Lao Gua¡¯s hand.


    It was an ice skate, still dripping with blood.


    The people who rushed up all stopped, because they all saw the moment when Yang Lei smashed Lao Gua.


    Just once. There was no need for a second time. No one dared to rush forward again.


    At that age, Yang Lei was full of arrogance and belligerence, and was famous for his ruthlessness. When he made a move, there was no leeway. He would definitely hurt someone. This was also the reason why many people on the streets later thought that he was more violent than Fang Yu.


    ¡°Still want to fight?¡±


    Yang Lei took off his sunglasses and looked at Lao Gua.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Lao Gua didn¡¯t recognize Yang Lei. He was stunned from the beating.


    ¡°Do you know who he is? He is Fang Yu!! You dared to pick a fight with him. Serves you right!¡±


    Zhou Xiaojun was originally still skeptical, but now that she saw Yang Lei¡¯s ruthlessness and skill, she almost immediately believed it. She shouted excitedly!


    Yang Lei was stunned. When Lao Gua heard it, his expression changed.


    He looked at Yang Lei¡¯s face, clothes, and age. Lao Gua¡¯s face went white.


    ¡°Yu¡­ Yu Ge, I really didn¡¯t know it was you¡­ Sorry, Yu Ge. I¡¯ve offended you. I¡¯ve offended you¡­¡±


    Lao Gua got up from the ground, like he was the grandson. Without waiting for Yang Lei to react, he turned around and ran away.


    The group of people ran away in the blink of an eye. Even their shadows were gone!


    ¡°Hey! ¡­¡±


    Yang Lei didn¡¯t even have the time to stop him and explain!


    ¡°Fang Yu! You¡¯re so handsome!¡±


    Zhou Xiaojuan hugged Yang Lei¡¯s arm. When she saw Yang Lei¡¯s face after he took off his sunglasses, she was enchanted. It was said that Fang Yu was handsome. Only after meeting him today did she understand why so many girls talked about Fang Yu all day!


    Yang Lei soon forgot about this matter.


    But he didn¡¯t expect that Zhou Xiaojuan really remembered him and came to see him.


    That day, Fang Yu brought a group of brothers to hang out in the bar, and Yang Lei was also there. In the middle of hanging out, Yang Lei went to the restroom. Fang Yu was drinking at the bar. A young brother said that a girl was looking for him.


    Once Fang Yu turned around, a girl dressed very seductively walked in.


    Zhou Xiaojuan had been looking for ¡°Fang Yu.¡± When she met sisters, she would boast that Fang Yu was her ¡°sweetheart.¡± In Jianghai dialect, sweetheart also referred to boyfriend. None of the girls believed her. Zhou Xiaojun was obsessed and inquired everywhere. That day, when she heard that Fang Yu had brought people to hang out at this bar, she immediately came over.


    She came in and asked for Fang Yu. The other person pointed towards the bar. Zhou Xiaojun saw a figure wearing a black undershirt, revealing strong shoulders and back. Once that person turned around, Zhou Xiaojuan went up.


    ¡°¡­Hey, I¡¯m looking for your boss!¡±


    When Zhou Xiaojuan saw the person in front of her, she was also stunned. She thought it was enough that Fang Yu was handsome, but even the little brothers under his leadership were so handsome.


    ¡°My boss?¡±


    Fang Yu was taken aback.


    ¡°It¡¯s Fang Yu! Aren¡¯t you his little brother?¡±


    Once Zhou Xiaojuan said this, the group of brothers around him couldn¡¯t help but laugh.


    ¡°You know him?¡±


    Fang Yu asked, holding back a smile.


    ¡°Of course!¡±


    ¡°Why are you looking for Fang Yu?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m his sweetheart!¡±


    Zhou Xiaojuan didn¡¯t hesitate at all.


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    Fang Yu nearly choked on a mouthful of wine. Lao Liang and a group of young brothers were already holding onto the bar, convulsing with amusement.


    ¡°What are you all laughing at? You don¡¯t believe me? He even fought for me! Be careful or else he¡¯ll deal with you all in a little while!¡±


    Zhou Xiaojuan was anxious. Seeing the person before her smiling and smoking, the other people overwhelmed with joy, Zhou Xiaojuan was puzzled. She didn¡¯t know why they were amused.


    As she was anxious, she looked up. Like seeing a savior, she rushed up.


    ¡°Yu Ge!~~¡±


    Before Yang Lei could react, Zhou Xiaojuan threw herself into his arms, putting her arms around his waist.


    ¡°Yu Ge! Your little brothers are bullying me! Teach them a lesson for me!¡±


    Fang Yu, Lao Liang, and the others all turned their heads. They looked over in unison. The expressions on their faces were splendid beyond mentioning.


    ¡°¡­Fuck, how did you find me?¡±


    Yang Lei pushed Zhou Xiaojuan away. Only after hearing her say ¡°Yu Ge¡± did he remember who she was!


    ¡°Yu Ge, you forgot. At the Great Wall, you specifically told me that you were Fang Yu. I said that I would come to find you to hang out later!¡±


    Zhou Xiaojuan was very dissatisfied.


    Everyone heard her and laughed. Yang Lei was very embarrassed. He glanced at Fang Yu. Fang Yu had a cigarette in his mouth as he looked at him with a faint smile. With that gaze full of interest, Yang Lei was filled with embarrassment.


    ¡°¡­You believe whatever I say? ¡­I¡¯m not Fang Yu! I lied to you!¡±


    Yang Lei was dying with regret.


    ¡°Lied to me? Impossible!¡±


    Zhou Xiaojuan didn¡¯t believe him at all.


    ¡°You even fought! If you aren¡¯t Fang Yu, could you be so fierce??¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m really not! I was teasing you! ¡­¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re not Fang Yu, then who are you?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    Before Yang Lei finished speaking, Fang Yu had already come over. He grabbed Yang Lei¡¯s shoulder and hugged him with force.


    ¡°Yu Ge, it¡¯s not right for you to do this. She came specifically to see you. How can you deny it?¡±


    Fang Yu was still holding his cigarette in his hand. His expression was very serious.

 Chapter 102

    ¡°Fuck! You¡­¡±


    Yang Lei glared at him.


    ¡°Yu Ge, your sweetheart is so beautiful. Aren¡¯t you going to buy her a drink? Ming-zi! Pour one for Yu Ge!¡± Fang Yu shouted.


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    Ming-zi was very fast. He smilingly poured a cup of fashionable foreign wine and gave it to Yang Lei.


    ¡°Yu Ge, please!¡±


    The group roared with laughter.


    ¡°Scram!¡±


    Yang Lei kicked Ming-zi. Fang Yu had a cigarette in his mouth. He squinted as he took a glass of wine, put a hand around Yang Lei¡¯s neck, and put the wine in Yang Lei¡¯s hands.


    ¡°Yu Ge, your girlfriend¡¯s waiting for you. Don¡¯t be shy. Us little brothers have it hard. Don¡¯t punish me. Is it easy to follow a boss? Brothers, take a stand!¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes! Yu Ge! Don¡¯t punish us!¡±


    Lao Liang shouted the loudest, and everyone was cracking up.


    Yang Lei hated it. It was rare that Fang Yu would have such a sharp tongue. With a smile on his lips, Fang Yu put his arm around him. He didn¡¯t use much strength, but Yang Lei just couldn¡¯t get away from him. Fang Yu was wearing a tight muscle shirt, exposing his strong arms, his waist slim and strong. He was smoking under the light, smiling evilly. Zhou Xiaojuan stared at him in shock.


    ¡°If you make trouble again, you¡¯ll really be punished, you hear?!¡±


    Yang Lei scolded jokingly. He knew that Fang Yu was getting even with him. Seeing Fang Yu¡¯s expression, Yang Lei felt like a cat was scratching his heart!


    ¡°Drink, Yu Ge!¡±


    Fang Yu suddenly raised his voice. He abruptly picked up the glass of wine, lifted Yang Lei¡¯s chin, and poured it into his mouth. Yang Lei was completely unprepared. Brothers rushed up to hold him down, and it was immediately chaotic. Fang Yu held Yang Lei tightly as he poured into his mouth, laughing, happy and carefree¡­


    ¡°Yu Ge.¡±


    Just as they were messing around, someone came in and whispered in Fang Yu¡¯s ear. Fang Yu saw that it was a serious matter. He straightened his face and brought people away. A dozen of the men present followed him.


    Zhou Xiaojun also heard this. She wasn¡¯t stupid, and she was stunned.


    ¡°¡­He is Fang Yu?¡±


    Zhou Xiaojun asked Yang Lei blankly.


    ¡°¡­Then who are you?¡±


    Yang Lei¡¯s clothes were covered in wine from being forced to drink. Yang Lei snapped:


    ¡°I am Fang Yu¡¯s older brother!¡±


    Fang Yu was invited to Zheng Da Nightclub for a discussion.


    At that time, the issue between Chuan-zi and Xiao Wu had just been settled. Luo Jiu¡¯s Grand Century Hotel was preparing to open, and Fang Yu was very busy. Fang Yu already didn¡¯t participate much in the affairs of Jianghu. Most of it was settled by Lao Liang, Hua Mao, and the others. That night, someone on the streets invited him. Before, Hua Mao had just settled a matter, and the other party respectfully took care of it. Luo Jiu¡¯s power was at its height. No one on the streets dared to offend him.


    The conversation was soon over. The other party asked Fang Yu to stay for recreation. In the clamor of the nightclub, at a table next to them, there was someone talking loudly. His voice was so loud that it drowned out the music.


    ¡°Fuck, that boy Yang Lei is so crazy! Don¡¯t let me meet him again. When I meet him, I¡¯ll kill him!¡±


    Fang Yu raised his eyes.


    The person who spoke was Liu Luoguo¡¯s subordinate, Fat Winter Melon.


    In this Zheng Da Nightclub, Yang Lei had jumped onto the table and sliced at him, and he had to flee in defeat. At that time, Yang Lei was still just a street gangster leader. This battle really made Fat Winter Melon lose face, and it had even elevated Yang Lei into a favorite of Yan Ziyi. Fat Winter Melon was a joke on the streets. How could Fat Winter Melon not hold a grudge?


    But Yan Ziyi was the top boss of Jianghai. His boss, Liu Luoguo, also dared not offend him. Therefore, Fat Winter Melon didn¡¯t dare to take revenge on Yang Lei. He also wasn¡¯t a match for Yang Lei. He was just all talk, scolding Yang Lei. He kept scolding him with a series of curses.


    ¡°¡­Fuck him. He¡¯s so full of himself! Powerful my ass! That boy Yang Lei is just a XX! Look at that fucker, XX¡­¡±


    Before he finished saying the word ¡°XX,¡± a wine glass flew over and burst on Fat Winter Melon¡¯s nose bridge.


    With a crisp ¡°pa,¡± Fat Winter Melon¡¯s face blossomed. Glass fragments and blood spurts flew everywhere.


    All the people at the table jumped up in surprise.


    ¡°¡­Who the fuck was it?!!¡±


    Fat Winter Melon screamed as he jumped up, covering his face. Blood flowed out from between his fingers, and there were glass shards embedded in them. It was as bad as it could be. Fat Winter Melon¡¯s eyes were red. He kicked aside the table and rushed in the direction where the glass had come from. But when he saw the person sitting there who hadn¡¯t even gotten up, Fat Winter Melon was stunned and stopped abruptly. He stopped too quickly, and he even swayed a bit. It was funny beyond mentioning.


    ¡°¡­Yu Ge? Why¡­ why is it you?¡±


    Fat Winter Melon was really confused. When did he offend this Buddha??


    ¡°Who were you scolding just now?¡±


    Fang Yu raised his eyes and looked at him expressionlessly.


    ¡°Yang Lei! I wasn¡¯t scolding you, Yu Ge! A misunderstanding¡­¡±


    Fat Winter Melon felt deep injustice.


    ¡°Who were you scolding?¡±


    Fang Yu seemed to not hear him. He was still asking.


    ¡°Yang Lei!¡±


    ¡°Who?¡±


    ¡°Yang¡­¡±


    Fat Winter Melon finally stopped speaking. He saw Fang Yu¡¯s expression.


    ¡°¡­Me! I was scolding¡­ scolding myself!¡±


    Fat Winter Melon finally got the answer right. His tongue was in knots.


    Fat Winter Melon¡¯s heart was even more bitter than [tnc content=¡¯Chinese goldthread¡¯]A type of bitter melon[/tn].


    He didn¡¯t understand why Fang Yu would stand up for Yang Lei. Yang Lei trashed Bright Billiards Room, and Fang Yu beat him, sending him to the hospital. Everyone knew about this on the streets. At that time, Fat Winter Melon was very happy, his hatred vented. He secretly thanked Fang Yu many times. No matter who stood up for Yang Lei, how could it be Fang Yu??


    Fat Winter Melon was not to blame. Ever since Yang Lei had cut him, Liu Luoguo was afraid that he would not be able to let it go and would find Yang Lei to cause trouble. He found an excuse and quickly sent Fat Winter Melon to work out of town. He had just returned not long ago, and he still hadn¡¯t caught up with the situation. He still didn¡¯t know that Yang Lei was already close with Fang Yu. It wasn¡¯t an ordinary closeness; it was as close as lying on the same bed. Thus, it is said that gangsters must keep up with the times. One couldn¡¯t afford to be even a little out of touch.


    ¡°Yang Lei is my brother now.¡±


    Fang Yu said. His voice was not loud.


    ¡°If I hear you say another dirty word about him, I¡¯ll make you bleed all over.¡±


    People who knew Fang Yu knew that he generally didn¡¯t make threats.


    Because by the time Fang Yu threatened someone, he often had already acted. For example, when he had beat up Gun-zi badly with an ashtray on the streets.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Fat Winter Melon dared not say a word. He could only accept his bad luck.


    In the few years before that, Fang Yu had fought all over Jianghai and established his position through countless famous battles. That was the initial accumulation period of Luo Jiu¡¯s rapid expansion in territory. It all relied on fists and tough battles to pave the way. At that time, there were not many gangsters in Jianghai who had not been beaten by Fang Yu. Now, they were all beaten into submission. Otherwise, Fang Yu¡¯s name would not be so famous. Fat Winter Melon knew that if Fang Yu really made a move, it would not just be a hit to his face.


    ¡°¡­I dare not, Yu Ge. I dare not¡­¡±


    Fat Winter Melon had a smiling face, but someone at his table was not happy. He walked over and came at Fang Yu.


    ¡°Little boy, you¡¯re quite amazing, eh?¡±


    This person was a friend Fat Winter Melon met while working out of town. He didn¡¯t know Fang Yu. Seeing that Fat Winter Melon was bowing to a young man many years younger than him, he didn¡¯t understand why he was afraid. He jumped up and picked a fight.


    ¡°Da Peng, don¡¯t talk nonsense! This is Yu Ge.¡±


    Fat Winter Melon hurriedly stopped him.


    ¡°Winter Melon, look at how frightened you are! You were cut so miserably and you still treat this person with respect?¡±


    Da Peng was also a despot out of town and was used to violence. He didn¡¯t take this fine young man before him seriously at all.


    ¡°Come out!¡±


    Da Peng arrogantly pointed at Fang Yu.


    Fang Yu didn¡¯t even raise his eyes. Da Peng, who was ignored, was furious. He had just rushed forward when someone pressed a knife to his chest.


    Lao Liang stood in front of him and looked down at him from above.


    ¡°Brother, you¡¯re quite violent.¡±


    Lao Liang smiled slightly.


    Da Peng stopped moving, but his mouth was still stubborn.


    ¡°¡­Who are you bluffing? Do you think I don¡¯t have a knife? Tell your Yu Ge whatever¡­¡±


    Before Da Peng finished speaking, he howled tragically. Lao Liang hit him in the head with a bayonet, making blood flow all over his head and face!


    ¡°Can you fucking call him Yu Ge??¡±


    Lao Liang pressed Da Peng down on the table. Blood flowed down Da Peng¡¯s convulsing face and onto the table.


    All of the people Da Peng brought were mute. No one dared to come over.


    ¡°A misunderstanding, a misunderstanding! Liang-zi!¡±


    Fat Winter Melon hurriedly called for peace, grumbling inside. He dared not blame this on Fang Yu. He blamed it all on Yang Lei. The reason why he suffered so much today was still ultimately because of Yang Lei. Fat Winter Melon hated him to death. Sooner or later, he was going to find someone to ambush Yang Lei and settle this bill!


    ¡°Why? Want to find Yang Lei?¡±


    Fang Yu lit a cigarette.


    ¡°¡­No, Yu Ge¡­¡±


    Fat Winter Melon was a little surprised.


    Fang Yu looked at Fat Winter Melon through the smoke. It was like Fat Winter Melon was impaled to the ground.


    ¡°If you dare, then touch him.¡±


    Fang Yu said.


    ¡°Touching him is touching me.¡±


    Fang Yu held the cigarette in his mouth¡­


    Fang Yu returned from Zheng Da and went up to the second-floor terrace. He saw Yang Lei waiting for him on the terrace.


    ¡°Drinking again?¡±


    As soon as Yang Lei saw Fang Yu like that, he knew that Fang Yu had drunk a lot that night. When Fang Yu drank too much and was not yet completely drunk, he liked smiling. He looked very different from normal.


    ¡°Why are you here again?¡±


    Fang Yu went over to put his arm on Yang Lei¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°I can¡¯t come?¡±


    Yang Lei had been waiting for Fang Yu for a long time.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    Fang Yu¡¯s smiling face looked slightly tipsy. Yang Lei looked at his face and almost blurted out: I came to see you!


    Ever since the night after the last daytime negotiation, Fang Yu called Yang Lei to his house. The two of them talked it out, and Yang Lei had figured it out. Wasn¡¯t he just having wet dreams of Fang Yu? What was the big deal? He began clinging to Fang Yu like before. When Fang Yu saw that Yang Lei was no longer staying away from him, and the two of them were the same as before, Fang Yu was genuinely happy. That night, both of them spoke from the bottom of their hearts. There were no hang-ups, and their relationship was even closer than it had been before.


    ¡°Why? Did you make me drink for nothing?? Do you see my clothes?¡±


    Yang Lei¡¯s shirt still smelled of wine.


    ¡°I¡¯m here to get even with you!¡±


    Yang Lei was joking.


    ¡°Fuck, getting even with me?¡±


    Fang Yu said. The two of them had already walked up to the eighth floor, and Fang Yu had already opened the door.


    ¡°Getting even with me¡­ I haven¡¯t punished you yet! Get in!¡±


    Fang Yu pushed Yang Lei into the house and closed the door with a smile.


    ¡°What are you punishing me for?¡±


    Yang Lei had already completely forgotten. When he entered the house, he found one of Fang Yu¡¯s clean shirts with familiarity and changed into it. The one he was wearing was sticky with liquor, and he had endured it for a long time.


    There was the sound of running water in the bathroom. Fang Yu opened the door and came out of the bathroom.


    ¡°Stand there. Stand there and don¡¯t move.¡±


    Fang Yu said to Yang Lei, squinting.


    Yang Lei stood by the wall and had just buttoned the shirt. He looked up.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Yang Lei stopped.


    Fang Yu glanced at him as he casually pulled up his pants. The zipper of his jeans was open, exposing the edge of his underwear without any concern. The crotch hung very low, loosely stopping at his waist. His naked and smooth abdominal muscles appeared and disappeared with Fang Yu¡¯s movements, with ivory-like luster. Fang Yu lazily lifted it up and offhandedly pulled up the zipper. The zipper was only half pulled up, and the bulge inside protruded faintly¡­


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Yang Lei didn¡¯t move.


    He stared at Fang Yu, feeling his mouth become dry.


    ¡°What are you doing? Have you become dumb?¡±


    As Fang Yu sluggishly did up his pants, he walked over.


    ¡°If I tell you not to move, then you really won¡¯t move?¡±


    Fang Yu smiled as he looked at Yang Lei, who was standing there.


    ¡°Why are you so obedient?¡±


    ¡°¡­Fuck, be civilized! Are you running around without pants?¡±


    Yang Lei suppressed the throbbing of his heart, his throat a little dry.


    ¡°Wearing my clothes again?¡±


    Fang Yu pulled on Yang Lei¡¯s shirt collar.


    ¡°Have you washed your hands?¡±


    Yang Lei was afraid that Fang Yu would notice something, and he changed the subject.


    Fang Yu was taken aback. He purposely raised his hand that had been washed and was still wet. He touched Yang Lei¡¯s face mischievously.


    This wet feeling was like touching Yang Lei¡¯s heart. Yang Lei felt flames go up all over his body.


    ¡°¡­Don¡¯t be crazy!¡±


    Yang Lei¡¯s heart was ruffled. He raised his arm and rubbed his face.


    ¡°Why? You¡¯re a girl and won¡¯t let me touch you?¡±


    Fang Yu raised his eyebrows, laughing freely and ostentatiously.


    ¡°¡­Fuck! I¡¯ll touch you!¡±


    The evil fire in Yang Lei¡¯s heart surged up. Was he someone who could endure it?? Yang Lei suddenly reached out and grabbed Fang Yu, but though he was fast, Fang Yu was faster than him. Fang Yu grabbed both of Yang Lei¡¯s arms and brought them behind his back.


    ¡°You¡¯re quite amazing, eh? Wearing my clothes and saying my name to pick up girls?¡±

 Chapter 103

    Fang Yu had gotten tipsy. He pressed very close, and his hot breath mixed with alcohol nearly sprayed over Yang Lei¡¯s face.


    Fang Yu pushed Yang Lei back against the wall like that, with his hands behind him. Yang Lei had forgotten about this issue.


    ¡°¡­I was just having fun!¡±


    Yang Lei also didn¡¯t expect Zhou Xiaojuan to really come find him.


    ¡°¡­Who¡¯s been picking up girls? Do I need to pick up girls?¡±


    Yang Lei was grasped by Fang Yu from such a close distance that Yang Lei had an inexplicable feeling. He stared at Fang Yu provocatively, but his eyes couldn¡¯t move away from Fang Yu¡¯s face.


    ¡°You¡¯re quite arrogant, huh? Still won¡¯t admit your mistake?¡±


    Fang Yu was really drunk. He tightened his grip. He just wanted to tease Yang Lei. He thought that it was very interesting to see Yang Lei¡¯s reaction.


    ¡°¡­Don¡¯t be unreasonable?¡±


    Yang Lei thought that he was not normal. He could hear his own breathing gradually getting faster.


    ¡°Will you admit your mistake??¡±


    Fang Yu pressed against Yang Lei, who was struggling, and suddenly tickled Yang Lei¡¯s waist. Yang Lei was caught off guard and laughed until he was shaped like a shrimp from his antics. He bent over to dodge Fang Yu¡¯s hand, saying repeatedly: ¡°I admit it! Can¡¯t I admit my mistake? I was wrong!¡±


    Fang Yu stopped and smiled maliciously:


    ¡°Admitting your mistake? I haven¡¯t punished you yet?¡±


    ¡°Fuck! How do you want to punish me?¡±


    All that was before Yang Lei¡¯s eyes were Fang Yu¡¯s smiling eyes. Those eyes and brows were exactly the same as the face that appeared repeatedly in his dreams. Yang Lei spaced out¡­


    ¡°How to punish you? Did I call you Ge several times for nothing?¡±


    Fang Yu pressed against Yang Lei with a faint smile. His mood was still excited from the alcohol. Fang Yu used force to restrain Yang Lei.


    ¡°¡­Say Yu Ge! Say it!¡±


    ¡°¡­Don¡¯t be a crazy drunk!¡± Yang Lei¡¯s body was hot.


    Ever since the two met, there was only the time that Yan Ziyi had held a feast at Grand Oriental Restaurant for the two to reconcile, and Yang Lei was forced to call Fang Yu ¡°Yu Ge¡± at the table. Since then, Yang Lei had never called Fang Yu ¡°Ge.¡± Although Fang Yu was older than him, Yang Lei never called him that, and Fang Yu never told him to call him that.


    Now, Fang Yu had drunk wine and was excited. Yang Lei knew that he was just drunk, and he was hot from the provocation.


    ¡°Say it!¡±


    Fang Yu poked him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so excited!¡±


    Yang Lei felt like a cat was scratching his heart.


    ¡°Why, am I not your older brother? What¡¯s the matter with saying it?¡±


    Fang Yu was relentless.


    ¡°When did you become my older brother?¡±


    Yang Lei didn¡¯t know whether to laugh or cry.


    ¡°I am your older brother,¡± Fang Yu said.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Yang Lei stopped talking.


    He looked at Fang Yu. It was like something had teased his heart, something like a wave was scouring the bottom of his heart, and he had an impulse that he could not understand.


    He wanted to hug Fang Yu and hold him tightly, just as he had done in his dream¡­


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    Fang Yu had already made a move. Yang Lei had suffered a loss once, but could he suffer loss a second time? The two of them squeezed against the wall and laughed as they messed around. In his excitement, Fang Yu used all of his strength. Yang Lei couldn¡¯t bear Fang Yu¡¯s fooling around and pressed against him, shouting: ¡°All right, all right! I¡¯ll say it! Can¡¯t I say it?!¡±


    ¡°Quickly!¡±


    Fang Yu urged.


    ¡°¡­Yu Ge.¡±


    Yang Lei said it with difficulty.


    ¡°I can¡¯t hear you.¡±


    Fang Yu chuckled. His laughter made Yang Lei clench his teeth.


    ¡°¡­Yu Ge!¡±


    Yang Lei shouted. His voice seemed to come out of his throat, trembling and unstable¡­


    Yang Lei heard his own chest, the sudden heartbeats¡­


    The light in the corridor was not on. Only the light in the living room shone through.


    Fang Yu still didn¡¯t let go of Yang Lei. There was a gentle smile on his face.


    He looked at Yang Lei in the dim light. His heart felt very happy and comfortable¡­


    He hadn¡¯t had this feeling in a long time. He had many brothers and had heard many say ¡°Yu Ge,¡± but he didn¡¯t have the happy feeling that he had now.


    Fang Yu didn¡¯t know why. He just liked seeing Yang Lei cling to him. He liked seeing his frank, smiling face, like sunlight shining into his heart, warmly¡­


    That night, Yang Lei spent the night at Fang Yu¡¯s again.


    Fang Yu was drunk and soon fell asleep.


    ¡°Fang Yu!¡±


    Yang Lei called him softly.


    Fang Yu did not respond. He slept heavily.


    Yang Lei propped himself up carefully and looked at Fang Yu in the darkness.


    He looked at him steadily, his heart beating faster and faster. He couldn¡¯t help but lean down, coming close to Fang Yu¡¯s face¡­


    Yang Lei still didn¡¯t kiss him. He was afraid that he would wake Fang Yu up. He was afraid that, later, Fang Yu would avoid him.


    Yang Lei moved his body, lay down close to Fang Yu, reached out and gently held Fang Yu¡¯s waist, and tightened his arm¡­


    Yang Lei thought, They still had a lot of time. Lots and lots.


    No matter if it was now, or in the future¡­


    (Gold Class Fighter Extra ¡°Great Wall¡± The End)

 Chapter 104

    ¡°Where did your skills come from, that you¡¯ve improved so much?¡±


    Sitting on the hillside outside in the sun, Yang Lei gave Fang Yu a can of beer.


    Fang Yu had really surprised Yang Lei. He had thought about the two veterans in the south, but he thought that this wasn¡¯t similar. Fang Yu¡¯s moves had traces of the military, but there were also many that were obviously not military moves.


    Fang Yu opened the beer, took a drink, and looked at the mountains in the distance.


    ¡°When I was in prison, I knew someone. He was quite amazing.¡±


    Yang Lei looked at Fang Yu. This was Fang Yu¡¯s first time mentioning what happened in prison.


    ¡°He was over 50 years old, but four or five of them couldn¡¯t beat him. When he was young, he had been on the battlefield. He used to be a provincial martial arts coach. Later, he helped his friend fight and accidentally killed someone. He was imprisoned and sentenced to more than ten years.¡±


    Fang Yu got to know a lot of people in prison, with all kinds of experiences. These people had also suffered through hardships together, and some had indeed accumulated deep friendships.


    ¡°He said that his apprentices had won country championships, and some also went abroad to box and got some distinctions. The old guy talked about it all day long, and I didn¡¯t know if it was true or not.¡±


    Fang Yu looked at the distance and smiled.


    ¡°He was in the same cell as me, and we got along. When we were inside and had nothing to do, we would refine them all day, practicing for fun and to pass the time. He taught me a lot, and it seems like he wasn¡¯t boasting. It was really eye opening.¡±


    Fang Yu thought of this man with a look of admiration on his face.


    ¡°The old man is really amazing. I probably can¡¯t even beat him now.¡±


    Fang Yu had never spoken about what happened in prison. Yang Lei listened and didn¡¯t speak. Fang Yu noticed his silence and glanced at Yang Lei.


    ¡°Actually, being inside is no big deal. It¡¯s fine if you¡¯re used to it. Find something to do, and time passes quickly.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter with your left arm?¡±


    Yang Lei suddenly asked.


    ¡°Nothing.¡±


    ¡°Is it from that time?¡±


    Yang Lei didn¡¯t beat around the bush.


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t lie to me.¡±


    When Yang Lei noticed that something was wrong with Fang Yu¡¯s left arm, Yang Lei¡¯s heart sank to the bottom.


    Yang Lei would never forget the scene when he walked into the private room that day and saw Fang Yu covered in blood.


    The knife was inserted into Fang Yu¡¯s left arm, penetrating it. This scene seemed to be seared into the bottom of his heart and had never faded. Every time he thought of it, Yang Lei clearly remembered every feeling and every pain he had felt at the moment.


    In order to save him back then, Fang Yu had stabbed himself twice. Before he had healed completely, he encountered a series of fights with Qiao Xin¡¯s gang. Every fight was a battle of life and death. At that time, the doctor had said that the arm must rest to heal. If he fought again, he shouldn¡¯t think about keeping the arm. After all these years, there were still long-term effects!


    ¡°It¡¯s really nothing. Sometimes it hurts a little on rainy days, but nothing else. I was injured in prison later. I¡¯ve recovered long ago, and I could continue until now.¡±


    Fang Yu¡¯s tone was casual. But Yang Lei knew that these were all excuses to comfort him.


    Yang Lei didn¡¯t say any more. He held the can tightly¡­


    It was already noon. Before Fang Yu went back, Yang Lei asked him to eat in the canteen before leaving.


    While the two were eating, someone sat opposite them. It was Officer Qin.


    Yang Lei had always been annoyed by this Officer Qin.


    As mentioned before, in the four years at the military academy, a place full of men, Yang Lei had met many of the same sex who made advances towards him. This Officer Qin was one of them. This person loved causing trouble. He was good looking, and his family background was good. At the military academy, he had hinted to Yang Lei, and Yang Lei blocked him discreetly. But he was certain that Yang Lei was the same kind of person, because Yang Lei never had a girlfriend. So he never gave up. Although he didn¡¯t express it openly, how could Yang Lei not discern his intentions? He would come to tease whether he was busy or free, annoying Yang Lei. But they were in the same unit and met frequently, and it was inconvenient to lose his temper, so he kept avoiding him.


    Yang Lei suddenly was about to get married without any indications. This made Officer Qin feel that Yang Lei was just answering to his family. He believed even more that Yang Lei was also gay. In the army barracks, he didn¡¯t dare to do anything, but his unusual enthusiasm towards Yang Lei still made Yang Lei very uncomfortable.


    As soon as Officer Qin sat down, he glanced at Fang Yu.


    Ever since this Officer Qin came across that scene in Yang Lei¡¯s dormitory in the morning, he had a feeling. People like them were indeed naturally sensitive. When he saw Fang Yu and Yang Lei together, he was acutely aware of the subtlety. He felt that this person was not Yang Lei¡¯s ordinary friend, but Yang Lei¡¯s ¡°special¡± friend.


    Now, as soon as he sat down, he didn¡¯t care whether Yang Lei wanted to listen or not, nor did he pay Fang Yu any attention. He talked continuously.


    ¡°When you get to the regiment level and transfer to civilian work, you will be a division level cadre in provincial agencies. With your background and ability, you will soon be able to take over your father¡¯s job! Lei-zi, at that time, don¡¯t forget me, the old comrade, you hear?¡±


    Officer Qin liked to tease. He intentionally did it in front of Fang Yu. He couldn¡¯t stand to see Yang Lei always being cold towards him, yet being so intimate with this person.


    ¡°Fang Yu, please bring me a bowl of soup.¡±


    Yang Lei was impatient.


    ¡°¡­Your friend is quite handsome!¡±


    Officer Qin¡¯s eyes followed Fang Yu¡¯s back, and he spoke sourly.


    ¡°He was a gangster, right? He has that air!¡±


    ¡°I was also a gangster. How¡¯s my air?¡±


    Yang Lei stared at him.


    ¡°Just joking.¡±


    Officer Qin forced a smile.


    Yang Lei ignored him and lowered his head to eat. He choked on a mouthful of pepper in his throat, coughing violently.


    ¡°Slow down, don¡¯t choke!¡± Officer Qin hurriedly got up and came over to put his arm around Yang Lei¡¯s shoulder, taking the opportunity to encircle him. Just as his hand went from Yang Lei¡¯s back, either patting or touching, he felt someone behind him. Fang Yu had come over. Officer Qin didn¡¯t make way, but he didn¡¯t feel any strength. However, he was involuntarily blocked and made way.


    Fang Yu went over and brought the soup to Yang Lei¡¯s mouth. Yang Lei was seriously choking, and he drank a few mouthfuls of the soup from Fang Yu. Fang Yu patted his back. Yang Lei shook his head to indicate that he was fine.


    Seeing it left a bad taste in Officer Qin¡¯s mouth.


    ¡°What soup is it today?¡± As Officer Qin asked, he offhandedly took Yang Lei¡¯s spoon and drank a mouthful, then returned it to Yang Lei.


    ¡°¡­¡± Yang Lei held the spoon, and he was really annoyed. Just as he was about to lose his temper, Fang Yu held him back and handed him his own spoon. Yang Lei took Fang Yu¡¯s spoon, endured his unhappiness, and downed his meal in a few bites, then prepared to pull Fang Yu away.


    ¡°Lei-zi, let¡¯s talk a little more.¡± Officer Qin tossed a cigarette at Yang Lei and tossed another to Fang Yu. He took out a lighter and leaned forward to light the cigarette for Yang Lei. He drew back his hand and put the lighter back into his pocket, as if he had forgotten about Fang Yu.


    Officer Qin did it deliberately. He acted like a spoiled boy, childish. He just wanted to embarrass Fang Yu.


    The fire in Yang Lei¡¯s heart flared up. In the canteen, a public place, he kept enduring to save face for this person. Now, having been given an inch, he was taking a mile and giving Fang Yu a hard time. Could Yang Lei bear it??


    Just as Yang Lei was about to lose his temper, Fang Yu grabbed him.


    Fang Yu put the cigarette in his mouth, but he didn¡¯t reach for his lighter. Yang Lei was about to take out the lighter from his own pocket. Fang Yu pressed down on his hand, motioned for Yang Lei to turn his face to him, and leaned his body towards Yang Lei.


    Yang Lei watched Fang Yu approach him. Fang Yu¡¯s face gradually enlarged before his eyes. Yang Lei was stunned.


    Fang Yu directly held the end of the cigarette in his mouth against the burning cigarette in Yang Lei¡¯s mouth. The spark ignited, until it lit¡­


    Yang Lei felt the touch spread from the smoke to his lips. Yang Lei didn¡¯t move at all¡­


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Officer Qin stared blankly at the scene before his eyes.


    Fang Yu took a slow puff of the cigarette in his mouth, then raised his eyes and looked down at Officer Qin, as though he were looking straight at him for the first time.


    In the smoke, his face was expressionless. The gaze that swept downwards rendered Officer Qin speechless¡­

 Chapter 105

    When they came out of the canteen, neither of them mentioned what had just happened. The atmosphere was a little strange. Yang Lei didn¡¯t say anything, and Fang Yu didn¡¯t say anything.


    The two walked silently for a while. Yang Lei was about to speak when the phone rang. Yang Lei picked it up. It was Fang Mei.


    ¡°Yang Lei! ¡­¡±


    Fang Mie¡¯s voice was unusually panicked, with a trembling cry.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Fang Mei?¡±


    Yang Lei was stunned. Fang Mei had never been like this before.


    ¡°¡­Hurry to the hospital¡­ I¡¯m afraid¡­¡±


    Fang Mei cried.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry! I¡¯ll be there right away!¡±


    Yang Lei hung up the phone and got a car, taking Fang Yu with him to downtown Jianghai. Fang Yu told Yang Lei not to waste time and got out halfway. Yang Lei didn¡¯t have time to say anything more and went straight to the hospital.


    Fang Mei¡¯s father had originally returned home to recuperate. He suddenly fell ill and was sent to the hospital for resuscitation. The doctor gave a notice of critical illness. Although she was mentally prepared, when the time really came, Fang Mei was still out of her wits. Once Fang Mei, who was waiting outside of the emergency room, saw Yang Lei, she couldn¡¯t help but jump into Yang Lei¡¯s arms and cry. Yang Lei hugged and comforted her. He had never seen such a vulnerable side to Fang Mei. He kept waiting with Fang Mei and her family outside the emergency room. Surprisingly, he saw that the person who kept pursuing Fang Mei was also there. That person was called Peng Ming, and he also knew Yang Lei. They had been in the same middle school in the past. Peng Ming kept accompanying her silently, running around, and helping a lot.


    ¡°I am helping as a friend. Yang Lei, you don¡¯t mind, do you?¡±


    Peng Ming said to Yang Lei. Seeing Fang Mei in Yang Lei¡¯s arms, Peng Ming¡¯s expression was complicated.


    Yang Lei thanked him. Yang Lei felt that it really was not easy for his sincere feelings for Fang Mei to persist to this extent.


    Fortunately, after the resuscitation, Fang Mei¡¯s father was saved. He was momentarily out of danger, but he still needed observation. Shortly afterwards, they had to handle hospitalization procedures and do an examination. Yang Lei was busy running around. At night, Fang Mei refused to leave. Yang Lei was worried about her and stayed with Fang Mei in the hospital all night.


    The next day, Fang Mei¡¯s father finally passed the critical period. When Yang Lei and Fang Mei also came out of the hospital exhausted, Fang Mei pulled Yang Lei back.


    Both of their expressions were somewhat reticent. Yang Lei had already guessed what she was about to say.


    ¡°¡­Yang Lei, we probably¡­ can¡¯t keep putting it off.¡±


    Fang Mei spoke with great difficulty, and Yang Lei understood what she meant. After this time, Fang Mei¡¯s family couldn¡¯t afford to wait.


    ¡°In two days, the company will send me to study abroad for a few days. This is the last excuse I have to put it off. When I come back¡­ we will have to get a marriage certificate.¡±


    Fang Mei spoke slowly¡­


    Yang Lei was silent for a moment and nodded.


    Fang Mei looked at Yang Lei¡¯s expression. She wanted to say something, but she didn¡¯t speak.


    She looked at Yang Lei¡¯s silent expression. She knew that even if she said that they should go get a marriage certificate now, Yang Lei would also go. But she also saw the disappointment that flashed in Yang Lei¡¯s eyes at that moment¡­


    Yang Lei didn¡¯t go back that night. He called several people out to drink.


    Later, Yang Lei couldn¡¯t even remember which friends he had called. He just wanted to find a place and an excuse to drink. Yang Lei didn¡¯t stop at all that night. Those friends all knew that he was going to get married, and they all urged him to drink, saying that this was the last time. When his wife was present, he would not be so happy. In the future, his wife would monitor him strictly. Since this was the last time, he had to get smashed. This was the last craziness.


    Later, Yang Lei did not know how much he drank. He drank red wine and baijiu, and later even mixed in foreign wine. Yang Lei¡¯s alcohol tolerance had been good since the past. After he joined the army, he trained even more so that he was undefeatable. But that night, Yang Lei seemed to have never been so bad at drinking. After he only had a few drinks, he vomited. Yang Lei vomited everything in the bathroom. Feeling a little refreshed, he continued drinking.


    A friend at the table asked him, ¡°Have you gotten your certificate? Don¡¯t live together illegally!¡± Yang Lei raised his voice and shouted, ¡°Bullshit!¡± Another friend jokingly said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t look like you¡¯re drinking happily, but rather drinking unhappily? Why, are you still thinking about a past lover?¡±


    Some people rebuked, ¡°He¡¯s about to get married. Don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡± But hearing this, Yang Lei looked at his wine glass and sneered, saying, ¡°Past lover? The past lover has already fucking gotten married. Is thinking useful??¡± Then he drank all the wine in the glass in one gulp.


    All the friends here looked at him and were stunned for a moment. Then they reacted and hurriedly smoothed things over, saying with a smile, Lei-zi is drunk, really drunk¡­


    Yang Lei had been drunk before. When he was drunk, he was not as noisy as usual. Usually, he would be quiet and sleep soundly. Yang Lei got drunk that night, but he was very noisy. He went to KTV and got a private room, hogged the microphone, and kept shouting. These friends hadn¡¯t seen Yang Lei so uninhibited in a long time. Yang Lei ordered wine again in the private room, and these friends couldn¡¯t really stop him.


    As Yang Lei drank, he ordered songs.


    The music sounded. It was an old song, ¡°Love Song 1990.¡± Yang Lei smiled as he said that he was good at this song. He looked at the screen with hazy drunk eyes. He already could not see the lyrics on the screen clearly, but he didn¡¯t need to look. He remembered. He opened his throat and shouted hoarsely¡­


    That night, Yang Lei drank until he was completely drunk. Later, he fell over on the sofa, like mud. These friends were not stupid. They could all tell that his mood was abnormal.


    ¡°Call his wife to pick him up!¡±


    Friends pulled at Yang Lei but couldn¡¯t move him. They had no choice.


    ¡°Are you stupid? Can¡¯t you tell that something¡¯s wrong? Hurry up and take him back.¡±


    The friends carried a confused Yang Lei out the door, but when Yang Lei got to the car, he did not go in. He took out his cell phone and pressed it randomly.


    ¡°I got the certificate! ¡­I got married!! ¡­¡±


    No one knew who Yang Lei had called. He held up his cell phone and randomly shouted loudly.


    ¡°Won¡¯t you congratulate me?! ¡­¡±


    Yang Lei was really drunk. He straightened his neck and shouted at the top of his lungs.


    ¡°Enough, enough, you¡¯re drunk! Let¡¯s go and take you back to your new house¡­¡±


    Yang Lei¡¯s cell phone was taken over and hung up, and Yang Lei was pushed into the car. A friend drove him all the way to his new house. When Yang Lei was renovating, this friend had helped him and knew the place. When they got to the place, Yang Lei was already confused. His friend helped him out of the car. At the door, he was about to take the door key from Yang Lei. At the entrance of Yang Lei¡¯s villa, someone stood up.


    This friend didn¡¯t know this person and looked at him suspiciously.


    Yang Lei opened his eyes and saw the person before him. He pushed his friend away and staggered directly towards that person. He stumbled over his feet, and the person who came forward held him in his arms.


    ¡°¡­¡± Yang Lei raised his head. Without saying a word, he tightly grasped his clothes and didn¡¯t let go.


    Yang Lei¡¯s friend saw Yang Lei like this and knew that it must be a friend he knew, so he paid no mind.


    ¡°Lei-zi is drunk. He probably got his certificate today, so he¡¯s happy! Then I¡¯ll trouble you, brother, to look after him!¡±


    The friend was also in a hurry to return home, and he left.


    Yang Lei didn¡¯t know how he got into the room. This new house was already newly renovated, and the furniture, electrical appliances, decorations, and whatnot were all arranged beautifully. The living room was piled with large red ¡°happiness¡± characters waiting to be put up, and a huge wedding photo hung on the wall. Yang Dahai and his wife had personally decorated this place. Ever since the renovation work ended, Yang Lei had never been here.


    There was a blur before Yang Lei¡¯s eyes, and his mind was already extremely not sober, but he instinctively refused to enter the room. He turned around to go outside. His legs went weak and he slid towards the ground. He was held up with force.


    Yang Lei smelled a familiar smell. This smell surrounded him, stimulating his muddled brain. He stared at the person supporting him. The figure swayed in front of him, but Yang Lei seemed to know who he was. He grabbed him and stared at his face.


    ¡°¡­I got married too¡­ Aren¡¯t you happy?¡±


    Yang Lei thought, He must be happy. He must be happy for me.


    ¡°¡­Now we are¡­ both normal!¡±


    In the past, he always said, ¡°Are we normal like this??¡± Now, they were finally both normal. Normal!


    ¡°¡­Isn¡¯t this what you want?!¡±


    Yes, this was what he wanted. He wanted it for his sake, so Yang Lei did it. He was grateful, and he did accordingly. Couldn¡¯t he act accordingly??


    ¡°I¡¯m on the right path! ¡­Are you happy?!¡±


    Yang Lei grabbed the collar of the man in front of him, his eyes red.


    ¡°¡­Fang Yu!¡±


    The name rolled out from the depths of his throat. There was nothing in his brain, which was overflowing with alcohol. Just calling this name brought him pain. The alcohol made Yang Lei lose control. He felt that there was something desperately gushing out of his chest, which he couldn¡¯t control. He wanted to erupt and vent. But something also seemed to be stuck in his throat, so that this thing had nowhere to go. Trapped in his chest, it burned him like fire, making him feel anguished, depressed, and tormented all over, so that all of his nerves were clamoring and uncomfortable!


    Drunkenness made his brain stop working. He felt a pounding headache, and he couldn¡¯t think about anything. There was just pain, pain that drilled into his heart. The figure before him was motionless, just like the mirage he had seen countless times after he got drunk. Yang Lei knew that it was still just a mirage, and that it did not belong to him. He could only shout the words suppressed in his heart in his imagination. Those were words that he had tightly pressed to the bottom of his heart and sealed up, which he had pressed to the deepest part of his heart and avoided for seven years without daring to face them. But it was like gouging out a knife scar, so that even breathing was painful!


    ¡°¡­Why do you have to torment me like this¡­¡±


    Alcohol causes people to lose control of their emotions. Yang Lei shed tears.


    ¡°¡­I can¡¯t forget you at all!!¡±


    Yang Lei¡¯s throat bobbed, and he shouted painfully¡­


    Yang Lei shouted that sentence, and in the next second, his lips were covered.


    It was a kiss that Yang Lei had dreamed of countless times in the last seven years, but it was even more realistic and hot than all of his dreams. He opened his mouth, greedily and crazily greeted it, clinging to it. It was a kiss with strength and constraint, pain and urgency, fierce yet gentle. He moved his lips and tongue, tightly intertwining with the tongue that probed in and licked over his tongue, entangling, turning, and exhausting all of his strength. It was a hot breath that he was familiar with and a scent that he longed for, surrounding him overwhelmingly. Yang Lei was dizzy¡­ It was like he was sucked in, and like he was going to suck the other person into his own body. He was tightly held in an embrace. The intimate yet anguished strength that hugged him penetrated his body, as if to crush him¡­ Between their lips that were closely joined, liquid that couldn¡¯t be swallowed in time flowed down the corner of Yang Lei¡¯s mouth and into his neck. He had trouble breathing. His whole body seemed to be roasting over a fire. It was one of his countless dreams. His consciousness faded away into sleep. He heard a low voice by his ear coming from a distant place, hazily passing into his eardrums¡­

 Chapter 106

    When Yang Lei woke up, he had a splitting headache. He looked around him, and after a while, noticed that he was lying on the bed in the bedroom of his new house.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Yang Lei only remembered drinking until he was very drunk last night and going to karaoke. As for how he came back later, his mind was blank. He sat up and glanced at the wall opposite him. A wedding photo of him and Fang Mei was also hanging on the bedroom wall. Yang Lei was a little disgusted. He didn¡¯t know who brought him here.


    He shook his heavy head, feeling like he had a dream. It was messy and hut, but there were only vague fragments swaying in his mind.


    He dreamed of Fang Yu. Like countless dreams in the past, he and Fang Yu were hugging tightly and kissing¡­


    But the feelings that remained from this dream were very real, making Yang Lei feel a little confused.


    He spaced out for a moment, glanced at his watch, and quickly tossed aside the blanket and got out of bed. He had overslept and had to rush back to the army immediately.


    He pressed his hand on the sheets next to him, but he was stunned.


    The sheets were still warm. There was still lingering warmth.


    ¡°¡­¡± Yang Lei was stunned.


    He was still spacing out when his cell phone rang.


    ¡°Are you in your new house?¡± Yang Dahai¡¯s voice.


    Yang Lei didn¡¯t expect it to be Yang Dahai. Right after the New Year, Yang Dahai went abroad for investigations. He wasn¡¯t in Jianghai for a long time, and Yang Lei also hadn¡¯t returned home for many days. He didn¡¯t know when he came back.


    ¡°Come back immediately!¡± Yang Dahai¡¯s voice sounded a little unusual. Ever since father and son had reconciled, Yang Dahai had not used such a stern tone in a long time.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? I have to rush back to the army.¡± Yang Lei was already late.


    ¡°I asked for leave on your behalf. Come back immediately.¡± Yang Dahai hung up the phone.


    Yang Lei returned to the home in the military region and went in the door. Yang Dahai¡¯s expression was abnormal.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Yang Lei thought that something must have happened for Yang Dahai to call him back so urgently.


    Yang Dahai didn¡¯t reply immediately. He told him to sit down on the sofa. Yang Dahai¡¯s expression was dark.


    ¡°What have you been busy with lately?¡±


    Yang Dahai¡¯s tone was condescending, like it had been before. Yang Lei was a little uncomfortable.


    ¡°Holding an investigation?¡± Yang Lei didn¡¯t know what Yang Dahai wanted to talk about.


    ¡°What about your life?¡± Yang Dahai stared at Yang Lei.


    ¡°What about my life?¡±


    ¡°¡­The things between you and Fang Mei, how long will you delay them?¡±


    Yang Dahai frowned deeply and raised his voice.


    ¡°You told me to ask for leave and come back just to say this?¡± Yang Lei was impatient. ¡°There¡¯s no delay! Isn¡¯t she going out of town to study? We¡¯ll wait until she comes back.¡±


    ¡°You two first go get the certificate today. Get the certificate first, and then she can go study. It won¡¯t be a hindrance!¡±


    ¡°Fang Mei and I have already discussed and made a decision. You all don¡¯t need to worry about it!¡±


    Yang Lei was annoyed that Yang Dahai was anxiously pressuring him about this matter the moment he returned.


    ¡°How long have you two been delaying? Before, you said that the house was not renovated. Now, the house is done. Fang Mei¡¯s family is urging her every day, and you still want to delay! How much time will it take you to get a certificate? All day long, it¡¯s either this or that excuse! ¡­Tell me the truth today. Do you still want to get married or not?! You¡­ Do you not want to get married??¡±


    Yang Dahai suddenly lost his temper, his expression irritated.


    ¡°I said that we¡¯ll wait until she comes back!¡±


    Yang Lei didn¡¯t want to argue with Yang Dahai. HE didn¡¯t know why Yang Dahai suddenly lost his temper over this matter as soon as he came back.


    ¡°¡­You haven¡¯t been busy with marriage these days. Just what are you busy with?¡± Yang Dahai suddenly asked.


    ¡°Are you messing around with those people from the past again?¡±


    Yang Lei was stunned and looked at Yang Dahai.


    ¡°¡­That Fang Yu, when did he start looking for you?¡±


    Yang Dahai suddenly said, his expression very unpleasant.


    Yang Lei knew that Yang Dahai had always been very averse to him interacting with his past gangster friends, especially Fang Yu. During these years, the relationship between father and son had improved. They always avoided talking about this issue, knowing that they couldn¡¯t agree with each other. Yang Lei thought that Yang Dahai had probably heard about Fang Yu¡¯s return to Jianghai. But now, Yang Lei heard that Yang Dahai¡¯s tone when mentioning Fang Yu was full of disgust, and Yang Lei couldn¡¯t stand it.


    ¡°Can you not use that tone? So what if he came to find me?¡±


    ¡°So what? You¡­¡±


    Yang Dahai had gone to the new house in the morning. In the house, he saw someone he had never expected. Fang Yu sat by the bed as Yang Lei was fast asleep. Fang Yu saw him, didn¡¯t say anything, and walked out. Yang Dahai was shocked¡­


    ¡°Why did he come to you? What did he say to you?¡±


    Yang Dahai¡¯s tone was anxious, impatient, and even nervous.


    Yang Dahai didn¡¯t wake Yang Lei up immediately. Rather, he called Yang Lei back home. An official in the city government for many years, he wanted to talk calmly with Yang Lei. But now, Yang Dahai still lost his composure.


    ¡°Why do you ask?¡± Yang Lei stared at Yang Dahai.


    ¡°You two¡­¡±


    Yang Dahai was impatient and blurted out:


    ¡°He came to you as soon as he came out?¡±


    Yang Lei didn¡¯t say anything and looked at Yang Dahai.


    ¡°Just came out? ¡­What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m asking you whether he came to see you as soon as he was released from prison a few years ago? Have you always been in contact with each other? ¡­Don¡¯t keep it from me and say that you haven¡¯t been in contact!¡±


    Yang Dahai paused for a moment and reproached.


    Yang Lei did not answer. He stared at Yang Dahai and did not move.


    ¡°¡­I told you to cut off contact with those indecent people long ago! You are not allowed to mess around with those people again, you hear? ¡­Your marriage with Fang Mei must be done as soon as possible!¡±


    Yang Dahai was angry, but he didn¡¯t continue speaking. He walked out of the room.


    ¡°¡­¡± Yang Lei looked at Yang Dahai¡¯s back. He stood in the room and didn¡¯t move.


    He thought about Yang Dahai¡¯s words just now, and suspicions arose.


    A thought that he never had before suddenly rose from the bottom of his heart, and Yang Lei¡¯s mind was cold¡­


    Yang Lei walked out of his house. He didn¡¯t go to the army and went directly to the municipal bureau.


    ¡°Yo, Lei-zi!¡± Yong Ge was still at the municipal bureau. At that time, he had been promoted. Seeing Yang Lei, he greeted him warmly.


    ¡°Yong Ge, where is my uncle?¡± Yang Lei asked immediately.


    ¡°The director went to Dongbei. He brought a homicide team with him, and he¡¯s taking charge personally. Why, you miss him?¡± Yong Ge joked.


    ¡°Yong Ge, I have something to ask you.¡±


    Yong Ge was stunned for a moment. Yang Lei had an expression that he had never seen before. He had never seen Yang Lei look like this.


    ¡°Do you still remember Fang Yu?¡±


    Yang Lei stared at Yong Ge.


    ¡°Of course I remember. Isn¡¯t he your brother? He was released long ago. Why?¡±


    In Fang Yu¡¯s case back then, Yong Ge was one of the criminal policemen mainly responsible for the case. When Yang Lei brought Fang Yu to turn himself in, Yong Ge knew everything from beginning to end. Yong Ge also knew best about Fang Yu¡¯s later sentencing, imprisonment, and file.


    ¡°When was he released?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s been a few years. Why do you ask me? You don¡¯t know?¡± Yong Ge was puzzled. He didn¡¯t know why Yang Lei was suddenly asking about this.


    Yang Lei didn¡¯t speak. Yang Lei¡¯s thoughts were somewhat chaotic.


    ¡°¡­How many years were added to his sentence?¡±


    ¡°One year. Without the increased sentence, he wasn¡¯t imprisoned for many years.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not mistaken?¡±


    ¡°No mistake. Didn¡¯t you also ask the brothers to look after him? If you don¡¯t believe me, ask them.¡±


    Yong Ge had a very deep impression of Fang Yu¡¯s matter. Yang Lei pulled strings everywhere for Fang Yu. He even compromised with his father. Yong Ge knew some things about Yang Lei¡¯s family. Just because of this, Yong Ge also had a deep impression of Fang Yu and his matter.


    ¡°¡­I have some things to ask about the prison where Fang Yu stayed. Help me find someone who knows the most about the situation. I want to go over there immediately.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you ask before?¡± Three years ago, Yang Lei went to the prison and asked about the matter of Fang Yu¡¯s sentence increase at that time. The prison¡¯s reply to him was similar to the situation that Fang Yu himself had said.


    ¡°I have more questions to ask. Do me a favor, Yong Ge.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll ask right away.¡±


    Yong Ge was surprised. Ever since Yang Lei went into the army, his disposition was much steadier and calmer than before. He hadn¡¯t seen Yang Lei so irritable and impatient in a long time.


    ¡°Wait a moment. Someone is being interrogated inside. The interrogation is about to be over. I will go through the formalities.¡±


    Yong Ge pointed at the interrogation room, as though remembering something.


    ¡°Right, you probably know this person.¡±


    ¡°Who?¡± Yang Lei responded offhandedly. He was not in the mood to listen to other things right now.


    ¡°Chen Zhiqiang.¡±


    ¡°Chen Zhiqiang? Who?¡± Yang Lei passed it through his mind once, but he didn¡¯t find this name. He didn¡¯t remember knowing this person.


    At this time, the interrogation ended, and the person was escorted out by the police.


    Once Yang Lei raised his head, he saw the thin, delicate young man with short hair being escorted out by the police.


    The young man looked up and saw Yang Lei.


    Yang Lei was stunned.


    ¡°¡­Hua Mao?¡±

 Chapter 107

    Hua Mao¡¯s appearance had changed a lot. His hair was shorter, and he looked like a man, but Yang Lei still recognized him at once.


    Once Hua Mao saw Yang Lei, his eyes suddenly changed. He suddenly broke away from the police and rushed at Yang Lei to strike him!


    This sudden change surprised everyone. The police rushed up to catch Hua Mao and drag him back. Yang Lei looked at him in shock.


    ¡°Yang Lei, I¡¯ll fuck your mother!¡± Hua Mao shouted hoarsely and hysterically!


    ¡°¡­!¡± Yang Lei was confused.


    ¡°You should fucking die!! ¡­¡± Hua Mao struggled and cursed, and he was forcibly taken away by the police. As Hua Mao was taken away, he turned back and stared fiercely at Yang Lei. His eyes were angry and resentful¡­


    Yang Lei was shocked¡­


    ¡°We¡¯ve interrogated him, and it doesn¡¯t seem like it.¡± A policeman shook his head at Yong Ge.


    ¡°Lock him up for a while, then let him go.¡± Yong Ge was investigating a case and examining suspects. ¡°This boy just got out of reeducation through labor. Let him go first and then look for clues.¡±


    ¡°Yong Ge, let me talk to him. I have something to ask him,¡± Yang Lei said.


    ¡°What happened just now? Have you beat up the guy?¡± Yong Ge only thought that Hua Mao had an old grudge with Yang Lei.


    Yang Lei didn¡¯t say much else. Yong Ge let him into the prison room. Behind the iron bars, Hua Mao stayed inside alone. Yang Lei closed the door.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Yang Lei looked straight at Hua Mao.


    Hua Mao raised his head and saw Yang Lei come in. He stared at him coldly.


    ¡°Yang Lei, wait outside if you have guts. When I get out, I¡¯m going to kill you,¡± Hua Mao said coldly.


    ¡°Speak clearly!¡± Yang Lei had a faint premonition. His heart was getting cold little by little.


    ¡°What I told you in the beginning, you tossed it to the back of your mind, didn¡¯t you?¡± Hua Mao spoke word by word.


    ¡°I said, if you let my Da Ge down, I definitely wouldn¡¯t let you go! Do you fucking remember?!¡±


    ¡°How did I let him down?¡±


    ¡°Go back home and ask your father!!¡±


    Hua Mao¡¯s roar echoed in the room.


    ¡°Let me tell you, Yang Lei, if my Da Ge didn¡¯t speak firmly, I would have fucking killed you and your father long ago! You cost my Da Ge his life, you know?!¡±


    Yang Lei¡¯s head was ringing. The premonition, the guess, in his mind was approaching step by step. He felt that he was approaching something, but the closer he was, the more scared he was. Yang Lei rushed up and grabbed Hua Mao by the collar through the bars, suddenly pulling him before him.


    ¡°What on earth is going on?! Speak clearly!¡±


    Yang Lei¡¯s voice was trembling!


    ¡°¡­Wasn¡¯t his sentence reduced back then? ¡­Impossible! ¡­¡±


    If Fang Yu¡¯s sentence had not been reduced back then, Yang Lei would not have continued his studies, and he would not have graduated peacefully. Yang Dahai knew that! Fang Yu¡¯s sentence had indeed been reduced. Yang Lei repeatedly confirmed this back then. It definitely couldn¡¯t be wrong! Three years ago, Fang Yu was truly released from prison. So many people saw him, and how could that be explained?


    Hua Mao pushed his hand away.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know that his sentence was increased?¡± Hua Mao¡¯s eyes were mocking.


    ¡°I know! Didn¡¯t he fight in prison, and get another year?¡±


    ¡°Fight? One year?¡±


    Like he had heard some joke, Hua Mao laughed angrily and sadly.


    ¡°¡­One year?? ¡­He was lying to you!!¡±


    ¡°¡­What did you say?¡±


    Yang Lei was shocked.


    ¡°If he didn¡¯t lie to you, could you be Young Master Yang with such peace of mind?? Fighting¡­ If you really understood him, would you not come back and ask if this was the case?!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Yang Lei stared at him. In his mind were the words that Fang Yu said to him. Fang Yu said, I fought and caused trouble. One year was added. When I go out, I still want to be a boss¡­ Fang Yu said, I still intend to go out and do big things. I can¡¯t get people together for nothing. I have to stay in prison¡­ Fang Yu said, You still have one year until you graduate. If I get out now, being alone would be boring¡­


    ¡°¡­He could have run away back then. Everything in Guangdong was arranged to pick him up. He didn¡¯t go. He turned himself in, for what¡­ For you! So that you could go be a college student, so that your future would not be jeopardized! ¡­You walked away and went to college, became an officer in style, but his best years were all wasted in prison! ¡­If it wasn¡¯t for you, he would have gone to Guangdong back then. Could he be as pitiful as he is now?! ¡­¡±


    Hua Mao had a lump in his throat¡­


    ¡°¡­Yang Lei! Do you deserve him??¡±


    Hua Mao cried¡­


    ¡°¡­Impossible¡­ Impossible! I asked the prison! ¡­¡±


    Yang Lei was a mess, a complete mess. The people in the prison told him that Fang Yu was only in prison for an additional year. Yong Ge and the others also said this. It was impossible for everyone to unite and lie to him!


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so fucking na?ve! Is there only one prison in the world?¡±


    Hua Mao stared at him with red eyes.


    ¡°Everyone outside thought that he would get out after one more year in prison, and that¡¯s right. He truly got out! ¡­But when he didt, he knew that he still had to go in again! ¡­Let me tell you, Yang Lei, I didn¡¯t get the evidence. But I don¡¯t believe that anyone else did it except your father!¡±


    ¡°Bang!¡± Yang Lei smashed his fist on the iron bars, his eyes stinging.


    ¡°¡­Don¡¯t beat around the bush! Just what happened! What did my father do? Why?!¡±


    ¡°I promised Yong Ge to let it rot in my stomach. If you want to know, go to Li County and ask! Also, ask that son of a bitch Ding Wen!¡±


    ¡°¡­Ding Wen?¡± Blood suddenly rushed to Yang Lei¡¯s brain. ¡°¡­What does it have to do with him??¡±


    ¡°What does it have to do with him?¡± Hua Mao¡¯s facial features contorted. ¡°He caused all of the trouble!¡±


    ¡°Police! Police!¡± Hua Mao suddenly shouted, calling people in. ¡°Tell him to scram! Scram! ¡­¡±


    ¡°Hey, Xiao Lei¡­¡± Puzzled, Yong Ge stopped Yang Lei, who was going out the door with a pale face. ¡°Why are you leaving? Didn¡¯t you want to contact the prison about that matter?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Yang Lei didn¡¯t reply. Under Yong Ge¡¯s strange gaze, he walked out of the municipal bureau.


    Right now, he didn¡¯t believe anyone. He couldn¡¯t believe anyone.


    Yang Lei stood at the entrance. Traffic and people passed by him, but Yang Lei felt nothing.


    Yang Lei took out his cell phone and dialed a number. His fingers could not be controlled. He pressed the wrong number twice in succession.


    ¡°Rascal, it¡¯s been a while. What¡¯s the matter?¡± Yang Datian¡¯s cheerful voice.


    ¡°Uncle.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Yang Datian could tell that Yang Lei¡¯s voice was abnormal.


    ¡°When did Fang Yu come out?¡± Yang Lei didn¡¯t say a single unnecessary word.


    ¡°¡­¡± The other end of the phone was silent.


    ¡°Why do you suddenly ask this?¡± Yang Datian was serious.


    ¡°When?¡±


    Yang Lei spoke word by word.


    Yang Datian was silent for a moment.


    ¡°Xiao Lei¡­¡±


    ¡°Think before you speak.¡±


    Yang Lei interrupted him.


    ¡°Since I was young, you never lied to me. I always believed you. Uncle, you know what I hate most. Don¡¯t lie to me.¡±


    Yang Lei¡¯s voice didn¡¯t sound like his own. Yang Datian didn¡¯t speak.


    ¡°Wait until I get back.¡± Yang Datian wanted to hang up.


    ¡°Where is Li County?¡± Yang Lei suddenly said.


    ¡°¡­Who did you hear it from!¡±


    ¡°Yang Datian!¡±


    Yang Lei roared into the phone¡­


    ¡°¡­Don¡¯t make me hate you too!! ¡­¡±


    Yang Lei was in pain¡­


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Yang Datian was distressed.


    Yang Datian knew that this matter could not be concealed. Sooner or later, Yang Lei would know one day. Although concealment was not his original intention, he could not decide on some matters. He was fond of Yang Lei, but as an elder, he also had his own position and his helplessness. Yang Datian knew Yang Lei. He knew that it was only a matter of time. The problem was there, and no one could avoid it. They had to face it.


    Yang Datian sighed.


    ¡°¡­The second prison of Li County. Go and ask.¡±


    Yang Datian hung up the phone¡­


    Yang Lei drove for more than four hours to a remote place.


    Before that, he had not even heard of the name of the county, let alone known its location.


    When Yang Lei got out of the prison, it was already night.


    All around was empty and lonely. The dreariness of winter covered this cold and desolate place.


    Yang Lei slowly sat down under the high electric wall behind him.


    People came in and out of the prison duty room. When they saw the person who kept sitting outside without even changing his posture, they all looked at him curiously.


    That person sat the whole time, without moving¡­

 Chapter 108

    ¡°The prisoner was transferred from another prison. He colluded in organizing a prison break, and he covered for other people. The chief prisoner who escaped from prison, who was locked up with him, used to be a martial arts instructor. ¡­Director Yang called, and we set up an arraignment room. You can ask him alone about the specific situation¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­That boy Fang Yu was locked up in the same cell as me. And he was unlucky. There were so many people in the cell, but those in prison had to throw the slop bucket on him. I don¡¯t know who the boy offended. I can answer for what I have done, and that¡¯s what I said to those in prison. That boy didn¡¯t know anything. If he really did, I would want to pull out a scapegoat on my deathbed. Something like framing others, I can¡¯t do it!¡±


    ¡°The trial was so long and they didn¡¯t have any evidence. I also noticed that someone wanted to punish him, so that he couldn¡¯t get out. That boy Fang Yu was a fool. I told him long ago not to treat me well in prison. Now that something happened, he was the first one to get in trouble¡­¡±


    ¡°They said that he did not obey the guards and managed to find a reason to increase his sentence. Outsiders don¡¯t know, but I know best that this was all an excuse. I understand too well about the filthy things inside the prison. Later, I was locked up alone. I heard that the boy was released after one year. I was even happy for him. I didn¡¯t expect that when I was transferred here, he was also locked up here.¡±


    ¡°I asked him why he went out and came in again. He didn¡¯t say anything. When I asked ruthlessly, he said that he committed another crime. Bullshit! There are records in the prison, and he was implicated for that prison break incident! They let him out nominally, then transferred him and put him in prison again. That boy seemed to know long ago, and he was resigned to carrying the blame! ¡­¡±


    ¡­


    The cold wind blew past, piercing to the bone.


    Yang Lei was sitting.


    In his mind, he shouted into the phone: ¡°Why were you so foolish? You went to jail for your reputation? Were you stupid?! ¡­¡±


    Yang Lei finally reacted.


    He mechanically took out his cell phone, with a number in his hands.


    ¡°I¡¯ve dealt with him. Fucking ask him!¡± Hua Mao wrote down a number and slammed it down at Yang Lei¡­


    ¡°¡­Lei Ge¡­¡± On the phone, Ding Wen¡¯s voice trembled.


    Ever since Hua Mao had found him, Ding Wen knew that Yang Lei would find him sooner or later. He didn¡¯t want to hide. He had been waiting for this day.


    ¡°Ever since Hua Mao found me, I knew you would come sooner or later¡­ I let you down, and I let Fang Yu down¡­ I don¡¯t have the courage to see you two. I¡­ I really didn¡¯t mean it¡­ I¡¯ve been tormented enough by my conscience!¡±


    Ding Wen cried bitterly¡­


    It was said before that good people can also cause trouble when they have no other choices. Good intentions do not necessarily lead to good deeds.


    When Yang Lei left, he exhorted Ding Wen and entrusted Ding Wen to help him keep an eye on the news of reduced sentencing. Other people were not clear about his and Fang Yu¡¯s relationship, but Ding Wen knew. Because Ding Wen knew about his feelings for Fang Yu, Yang Lei believed that Ding Wen could understand these feelings the best. Yang Lei didn¡¯t hide it from him. He told Ding Wen about the bargain between him and Yang Dahai from start to finish. He meant to make Ding Wen understand that if anything changed with Fang Yu on this end, he would definitely not continue his education. So Ding Wen helped Fang Yu and also helped him.


    Yang Lei couldn¡¯t trust Yang Dahai completely. In this matter, he didn¡¯t allow himself to be negligent.


    Yang Lei also asked other brothers, but only Ding Wen knew that the key to all of this was Yang Dahai. Ding Wen¡¯s feelings towards Fang Yu were inevitably complicated, but Yang Lei trusted him so much. He was grateful and moved, and he really wanted to help. In the third year of Fang Yu¡¯s imprisonment, Ding Wen went to the prison to ask for information from time to time. The ruling of Fang Yu¡¯s sentence reduction still didn¡¯t come, and Ding Wen was anxious. He was worried that Yang Lei¡¯s father had changed his mind, but he also didn¡¯t want to hastily notify Yang Lei for fear of affecting his studies. In his anxiety, Ding Wen made a mistake, a mistake that was easy for these people with knowledge and education to make: naivety.


    To someone like Ding Wen, who dealt with technical theories all day long, the way to deal with problems was also a simple loop, idealized and theorized. With the identity of Yang Lei¡¯s friend, he boldly found a rare opportunity to go to Yang Lei¡¯s house and visit Yang Dahai. He simply believed that Yang Dahai was busy with official business and shelved this matter, so he needed someone to remind him. He was also eager to do a meritorious deed and win Yang Lei¡¯s favor, so he didn¡¯t hesitate to visit.


    Yang Dahai had already handled the matter of Fang Yu¡¯s sentence reduction. Yang Dahai knew Yang Lei¡¯s temper. Furthermore, he had no need to go back on his word. Objectively speaking, Yang Dahai undoubtedly had no good opinion of Fang Yu, but he was not unreasonable. Yang Dahai remembered that this young man had saved Yang Lei. For him, this matter was just one thing.


    But Ding Wen daring to visit made Yang Dahai extremely angry. The ¡°transaction¡± between him and his son could not be publicized. He was a major leading cadre. This matter could be done, but it could not be spoken of in public, much less such a total stranger. Yang Dahai sternly criticized Fang Yu¡¯s criminal behavior and Yang Lei¡¯s previous misconduct when interacting with these gangsters. Ding Wen didn¡¯t understand the bureaucratic ways behind all of this at all. He thought that Yang Dahai was going to go back on his word. Ding Wen was worried. When his anxiously entreating received no response, in his desperation, he blurted out a sentence. It was this unintentional sentence that made Yang Dahai freeze¡­


    In Yang Dahai¡¯s mind, the image of that morning came up. He pushed open Yang Lei¡¯s door at home, and he saw the two boys hugging each other intimately and lying on the bed¡­


    ¡°¡­I really didn¡¯t mean to¡­ I didn¡¯t say anything when he asked me later! But later, your father intercepted the letter that you wrote to Fang Yu¡­¡± Ding Wen¡¯s voice became muffled¡­


    ¡°..Later, the ruling of Fang Yu¡¯s sentence reduction was announced, and I thought it was fine¡­ But later, I went to the prison again to inquire, and they said Fang Yu¡¯s sentence was increased again¡­ I was afraid. I knew that I had caused a lot of trouble¡­ I didn¡¯t dare tell you. I had no face to see you, Lei Ge¡­ But my conscience can¡¯t bear it if I hold it back like this. I only told Hua Mao¡­¡±


    After Hua Mao knew, he was both shocked and angry. He went into the prison. Fang Yu told him that he was disobedient to the guards and one year was added, nothing else. But from Fang Yu¡¯s reaction, Hua Mao knew that Yang Dahai had already visited him. Could Fang Yu not know what kind of person Fang Yu was and how he would act?? Fang Yu warned Hua Mao that he couldn¡¯t tell Yang Lei that Yang Lei¡¯s father knew. Otherwise, he would end their friendship. Hua Mao knew that Fang Yu would do what he said. Other than fiercely teaching Ding Wen a lesson, he was helpless. After one year, Fang Yu truly came out and insisted on leaving Jianghai. After Fang Yu left, Hua Mao was also disheartened and led people back to Jiangbei. Later, he committed a crime and ran away, and he had contact with Jianghai. Then, he was arrested in another place, and he was locked up in the prison of Li County. He was shocked to see Fang Yu again in prison. Only after hearing the martial arts instructor talk about the cause and effects, did Hua Mao understand what happened. Fang Yu didn¡¯t utter a word, but Hua Mao was not stupid. After understanding, Hua Mao wanted to immediately go out and kill Yang Dahai, but Fang Yu warned him harshly.


    ¡°Da Ge, why are you so stupid?! ¡­¡± Hua Mao hugged Fang Yu, crying loudly¡­


    After Hua Mao was released from prison, there was a time when he couldn¡¯t bear the injustice and looked for Yang Lei. At that time, Yang Lei was still at the Zhou Qiao brigade, at the front line fighting the flood and rescuing in the south. Hua Mao didn¡¯t see him. After coming out, Hua Mao¡¯s disposition became even more violent. Not long afterwards, he was caught and sent to reeducation through labor for fighting. When Yang Lei saw him at the municipal bureau, he had just been released.


    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t know what your father saw in the letter, but¡­¡±


    Ding Wen stopped talking.


    Yang Lei didn¡¯t write anything in the letter to Fang Yu. Ding Wen didn¡¯t know, but Yang Lei knew. Sending letters into prison was inconvenient, and Yang Lei knew it.


    Yang Lei recalled his junior year. When he came back from training that day, he unexpectedly saw Yang Dahai waiting for him in his dorm. Yang Lei didn¡¯t know why Yang Dahai suddenly came without any notice. Yang Dahai said he was just in the city on last minute business. He came to see him along the way, brought him some things, and still had business to do. Yang Dahai didn¡¯t stay long, and he left the same day. After he left, Yang Lei checked his drawer a little nervously. He only relaxed after not finding any signs of rummaging. When he missed Fang Yu badly, he would randomly write Fang Yu¡¯s name like a fool. He would write the words that he couldn¡¯t suppress in his heart, filling an entire book. He couldn¡¯t bear to throw away that book. He sandwiched it in a book and stuffed it at the bottom of the drawer¡­ At the very bottom was a photo of Fang Yu¡­


    ¡°Lei Ge, you can scold me however you want. I was wrong. I was really wrong¡­ I wanted to tell you long ago, but I didn¡¯t dare¡­! I was ashamed¡­ I¡­ I¡¯m a bastard¡­! ¡­¡±


    Ding Wen was crying as he said something, but Yang Lei was no longer listening.


    He dropped his hand. The muffled voice coming from the cell phone in his hand dispersed in the wind¡­


    At midnight, someone knocked on the door of a rented bungalow on the outskirts of Jianghai. The man who opened the door looked with puzzlement at the pale-faced stranger in front of him.


    ¡°Is Fang Yu here?¡±


    The man reacted. Fang Yu had not moved out yet. He was still living with this friend who drove a taxi. Recently, his former brothers would often come to see him, and this friend was used to it.


    ¡°You¡¯re looking for Fang Yu? He went to stock up.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll wait for him.¡±


    The friend led Yang Lei to the bungalow that Fang Yu lived in nearby and opened the door.


    ¡°It looks like he won¡¯t be back tonight, but tomorrow. Is it urgent? Why don¡¯t I give him a call.¡±


    The friend took out his phone and was about to dial. Yang Lei pressed down on his hand.


    ¡°No need. I¡¯ll wait for him here.¡±


    ¡°Okay, or you can rest at his place for a night. He will be back around tomorrow morning.¡±


    The friend spoke frankly.


    The dim yellow light illuminated the narrow cottage. The furnishings were simple. Other than a bed, table, and cabinet, there was practically nothing else. A shirt was hanging in the corner. It was washed by hand, white and clean. It was pressed flat and neat, hanging on a temporary rope.


    It was Yang Lei¡¯s white shirt.


    Yang Lei looked at the shirt.


    He looked towards the table. There was an old-fashioned tape recorder on the table. Yang Lei opened the cassette box and took out the tape inside.


    ¡°Yu-zi listens to this tape every day, and he always listens to one song on it, on repeat. My ears have almost grown callouses from listening to it. I got him new ones, but he insists on listening to this one. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s so good about it. I just say that he¡¯s old-fashioned. Who still listens to that now?¡±


    The friend looked at Yang Lei looking at that tape and smiled.


    ¡°He said that back then, the prison encouraged reform and allowed them to bring song tapes. He asked his brothers to bring the disc. He was used to listening to it in prison. When he came out, he couldn¡¯t change.¡±


    The friend left. Yang Lei sat down by the bed and put the tape back into the recorder. He slowly pressed the key.


    The tape turned slowly. Grasshopper¡¯s voice had long been forgotten. The outdated melody sounded slowly¡­


    The cold wind


    Hiding in the lonely night


    It wants to cool my heart that misses you


    But it accompanies me in missing you.


    Every night,


    I¡¯ve never forgotten


    Your back that year.


    It¡¯s still clear,


    The eyes are still teary,


    It makes my heart ache endlessly.


    Separation is so easy


    And there are still many exhortations in my heart of concern.


    I didn¡¯t have time to tell you


    All of my memories,


    Don¡¯t forget.


    How long has it been since I heard from you?


    Do you know that I¡¯m used to using memories to warm myself?


    I¡¯m used to missing you in the cold nights


    My love¡­


    Yang Lei sat there for a long time, rewinding, playing, and rewinding again.


    Outside the window, all was quiet. In the cottage only illuminated by the dim yellow light, the same melody echoed repeatedly, permeating the quiet night.


    Yang Lei didn¡¯t know how long he listened to it. He listened in silence, listening to every line, every word.


    Until his cheeks felt cold¡­

 Chapter 109

    At dawn, Yang Lei¡¯s cell phone rang.


    The cell phone rang repeatedly, pressingly, and unceasingly. After the fifth or sixth time it rang, Yang Lei turned to pick it up.


    ¡°Yang Lei! Return to the unit immediately!¡± The voice over the phone was serious.


    ¡°Commissar, I¡¯m busy. I¡¯m asking for leave,¡± Yang Lei replied quietly and hoarsely, about to hang up.


    ¡°Your leave has been canceled! There is an emergency, do you hear me? Return to your unit immediately!¡± The commissar¡¯s tone was urgent.


    ¡°I have family issues. I can¡¯t come back. I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Yang Lei¡¯s voice was hoarse.


    ¡°You! ¡­¡± The commissar was exasperated: ¡°Listen, just now an urgent task has been assigned. Widespread landslides and mudslide disasters broke out across Meng County, threatening the lives of the people. The higher authorities asked for an immediate rescue organization, a rescue at the front line! You will organize an emergency response force. Yang Lei, you must return to the unit immediately. Right now, immediately!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Yang Lei clenched his cell phone!


    ¡°If you delay one more second right now, one more life will be lost!¡±


    The commissar did not know what had happened to Yang Lei, but right now, all personal problems were not worth mentioning in the face of life and death!


    ¡°This is an order!¡± the commissar said sternly. ¡°Don¡¯t forget, you are a soldier!¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes!¡±


    Yang Lei was in pain and clenched his cell phone¡­


    When Fang Yu came back, his friend told him that someone had come to look for him and waited in the room all night. He left before dawn for some urgent matter.


    ¡°What¡¯s the last name?¡±


    Fang Yu asked.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t say. I haven¡¯t seen him before. He¡¯s tall, looks very energetic, and handsome.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Fang Yu stopped.


    ¡°Say, why is your brother as strange as you? Last night, I kept hearing him play your old song. What¡¯s so good about that song? It¡¯s not enough for you to listen to it alone, but he also can¡¯t stop listening to it? I don¡¯t know how many times he played it¡­¡±


    Fang Yu entered the room, but the room was empty.


    On the table was the recorder and the tape¡­


    That day, urgent news aroused the attention of the whole country.


    Heavy rain fell in Meng County, Yunnan, causing flooding. In the early morning, a mudslide broke out, and it already caused the deaths of 16 people. The number of people directly affected by the disaster reached hundreds, and nearly one thousand people were quickly evacuated. People¡¯s Liberation Army troops and armed police officers and soldiers rushed to the disaster area overnight for emergency rescue. The disastrous situation in Meng County touched the hearts of people all over the country¡­


    The car wash was progressing very quickly. These brothers were all nimble and capable. They had already found a place, and the shop had been purchased. The equipment consisted of imported goods that Fang Yu purchased through old connections. They were just waiting for renovations before they could do business. Fang Yu had many old brothers from the past. Even if they all had their own paths now, hearing that Fang Yu had returned and was resuming business, many came back to help and lend a hand. With people taking care of this and that, the car shop was soon about to open.


    The cost of the car shop was low, the amount of investment small, and the operation fast. Er Hei had already chosen a good day to open the car shop.


    ¡°We¡¯re just missing Yang Lei. I don¡¯t know if he can ask for leave that day and whether he can come.¡± Er Hei was thinking about Yang Lei.


    Fang Yu didn¡¯t speak. Sound came from the TV, which was broadcasting pictures of rescue and disaster relief in Meng County.


    ¡°¡­We found Commissar Lu, a commander of a certain division in the People¡¯s Liberation Army. The rescue officers and soldiers are¡­¡± The reporter¡¯s voice came through the screen.


    Fang Yu turned his head.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that Lei-zi¡¯s army?¡± Er Hei looked at the TV. Last time he went to the military camp, he saw Yang Lei greet this commissar. ¡°Their troops also went?¡±


    On the screen, rain was still falling. The reporter was swaying from the wind. The soldiers, who were wearing raincoats and braving the heavy rain as they anxiously rescued people, were struggling to dredge a path in the muddy water.


    ¡°¡­The viewers can see that heavy rain is still falling here. It is very dangerous. There is a possibility of another landslide at any time¡­¡±


    On the screen, the commissar with graying temples had a serious yet anxious expression.


    ¡°There are still people trapped in the mountain, waiting to be rescued. We already sent out a rescue team to do search and rescue on the mountain. Carefully selected cadres and soldiers are on this team. They bear the most dangerous task, and they have already gone into the mountain for one day and one night.¡±


    The reporter turned to the camera, their voice becoming anxious.


    ¡°Currently, this rescue team has already lost contact with the outside world. Right now, we don¡¯t know how many people are waiting to be rescued in the mountains, and we don¡¯t know the situation of the officers and the soldiers. We can only anxiously wait for news. Let us say the names of these brave people¡¯s army soldiers and pray for their blessings. They include: training officer of the regiment headquarters, Yang Lei; leader of the second company and first platoon, Wang Zhicheng; leader of the third company, Huang Guotao¡­¡±


    Er Hei looked at the TV, shocked.


    ¡°Yu Ge, just now¡­ Just now, was that¡­¡±


    Er Hei was stammering. He turned around, froze, and chased after him and out the door:


    ¡°Yu Ge! ¡­¡±

 Chapter 110

    In front of the TV, Yang Dahai stared at the screen anxiously.


    The phone rang, and he grabbed the phone.


    ¡°Lao Yang¡­ there is still no news¡­¡± It was a call from the head of the military district, his voice low.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We have already dispatched helicopters and will definitely find them. ¡­Yang Lei volunteered to undertake this task and rushed to the very front. He is an excellent soldier¡­¡±


    Yang Dahai slowly put down the phone. His hair was gray, and his face seemed to have aged many years overnight.


    The sound from the TV was still coming through. Yang Dahai hung his gray head low¡­


    In Meng County, there was hectic search and rescue, as well as the noisy propellers of helicopters, military and police fighting bravely in the muddy water, dams urgently being reinforced, hoarse commands, shouts, the clamor of people, mud splashing in all directions, the surging flood of the river¡­


    ¡°How is it?¡± Commissar Lu anxiously raised his walkie talkie.


    ¡°We have not yet found the target, not yet found the target¡­¡± The voice in the helicopter repeated.


    ¡°Report!¡± A soldier came running through muddy water. ¡°Someone wanted to go into the mountain to find someone, but he was stopped outside the valley. He¡¯s a civilian!¡±


    ¡°Nonsense! Hold him back! Other than the reinforcement team, no one can stay here!¡±


    ¡°He is Staff Officer Yang¡¯s friend. He¡­¡±


    ¡°Tell the public to rest assured that we will definitely find them!¡± Commissar Lu was nervous.


    A group of people hurried over with alternating shallow and deep steps, protecting someone. Commissar Lu braved the wind and rain to meet them.


    ¡°Is there news?¡± Yang Dahai¡¯s face was anxious and exhausted.


    ¡°¡­¡± Commissar Lu shook his head heavily. Yang Dahai was dejected¡­


    The rain fell harder and the current was strong. The mountain soil had been soaked and the soil had been washed away.


    ¡°It¡¯s too dangerous here. Please retreat to a safe place outside the valley.¡± Commissar Lu asked someone to escort Yang Dahai away.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡±


    Yang Dahai lost his past elegance and calmness. He was a cadre, but he was also a father.


    The people around them were silent¡­


    ¡°Wait! You can¡¯t come in here! Comrade!¡±


    Someone threw aside the barricade and rushed in. Yang Dahai saw him, and Yang Dahai was shocked.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Yang Lei?¡±


    He rushed before Yang Dahai.


    ¡°¡­¡± Yang Dahai was silent.


    ¡°Where is he?!¡±


    Fang Yu roared.


    There was commotion in a distant corner. The crowd broke into an uproar, and many people ran up the mountain.


    ¡°There are people on the mountain!¡±


    ¡°Quick! Rescue team!!¡±


    ¡°Report. Found the target, found the target¡­¡±


    Fang Yu rushed up. Commissar Lu and Yang Dahai both ran over¡­


    In the old forest halfway up the mountain, six or seven soldiers protecting several villagers and children as they came out, fell to the ground and were surrounded. Commissar Lu and Yang Dahai pushed the crowd aside, but their pleasantly surprised expressions gradually froze.


    ¡°Where¡¯s the other person?¡± Commissar Lu was shocked. Out of eight people, seven people were there. Only Yang Lei was not seen.


    ¡°Hurry¡­ Staff Officer Yang is still inside!¡± Commander Huang anxiously pointed at the back of the mountain. There was a crack at the back of the mountain. Turbulent currents poured down from the valley and submerged the crack. Broken branches and boulders were all over the place. When they fell into the water, they were swept away and swallowed up.


    ¡°¡­He was bringing up the rear and the top collapsed, the water rushed down¡­ He pushed people over. The road¡­ the road was washed away by the flood. ¡­He was trapped inside!¡±


    ¡°Where is he?!¡± Fang Yu grabbed him.


    ¡°I¡¯ll lead the way!¡± Commander Huang struggled to get up.


    Torrential rain poured down. The current became more and more turbulent and swift, sweeping along rolling mountain rocks, letting out rapid roars.


    ¡°This sound isn¡¯t right. Hurry out of the valley!¡± The local reinforcement team member panicked. Their rich experience made them aware of the danger.


    Commissar Lu picked up his walkie talkie. His expression changed, he asked for instructions, and finally put down the walkie talkie. His expression was troubled and grieved¡­


    ¡°I have received an order from the superior to notify everyone to retreat, evacuate immediately, and leave the valley!¡±


    ¡°What about Staff Officer Yang?!¡± Commander Huang was worried.


    ¡°There will be another mudslide here at any time, and hundreds of lives will be swallowed up! Everyone, first retreat to a safe region before organizing a rescue!¡± Commissar Lu held back his pain¡­


    ¡°Let the army withdraw, and I¡¯ll find him!¡± Commander Huang wanted to rush up.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go!¡± ¡°Me!¡±


    The soldiers surged forward.


    ¡°Obey the command!! If you go now, you¡¯ll only die. Can you get over it?¡±


    The crack spanned right behind them, but the narrow crack had now reached its farthest gap. The frightening red current let out roars, like a devouring, wide-open mouth. Large and small rocks and trees as thick as children¡¯s arms were wholly swept up in the large waves. In the blink of an eye, they rushed down. As long as there was ample time, they could use tools and manpower to go over, but at the moment, the torrential rain could cause a landslide at any time. Now, there was already no more time.


    The people were silent. Everyone knew that this was a difficult choice, the choice between one human life between human lives. Commissar Lu looked at Yang Dahai.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Yang Dahai¡¯s face was ashen with defeat, but he didn¡¯t say anything.


    Commissar Lu trembled.


    In the face of a major moral issue, between his own son¡¯s life and the lives of hundreds of people, a father made a decision.


    Commissar Lu issued an order: ¡°Retreat!¡±


    The troops began to withdraw. People began to rush down the mountain, and the stream of people evacuated downwards.


    ¡°Hey, hey, you¡­!¡±


    A soldier exclaimed. In the exclamation, someone grabbed the search and rescue bag on his back and threw it across the crack, suddenly jumped onto a mountain rock, and climbed up the pile of rocks jutting out from the crack.


    ¡°Who is that! Pull him down!!¡±


    The people were shocked. Commissar Lu shouted anxiously. The soldiers rushed forward to pull at him. That person had already climbed to the top.


    ¡°Throw me the rope!¡±


    Fang Yu roared downwards.


    ¡°Quick!!¡±


    The soldiers were stunned. It wasn¡¯t known who reacted, picked up the rope fixed to the ground, and threw it up.


    No one wanted to give up on their comrade. That was the instinct of the people in the moment.


    Tightly tying the other end of the rope fixed around his waist to the tree on the jutting rock, Fang Yu stepped onto a section of the wooden bridge that had been half washed away by the flood waters and was teetering in the air. The load-bearing wooden plank let out a creaking fracturing sound. Fang Yu stepped forward¡­


    The stunned crowd, Commissar Lu¡¯s alarmed roars, soldiers who rushed to the side of the bridge and grabbed the rope¡­ Over the surging water, the wooden plank that was unable to support weight finally let out a tearing sound and broke. In the people¡¯s cries of alarm, a figure jumped down¡­


    At that moment, some people closed their eyes.


    Some people dared not look at the opposite side. Some people dared not look at the surging current.


    Yang Dahai was shocked¡­


    He watched Fang Yu tightly grasp the upright branches on the opposite side, anchoring his body that had nearly been swept away by the torrent. He watched Fang Yu step onto the narrow ground extending from the water and use his arms to climb up the stone slope on the other side¡­ Everyone watched in a daze as that figure disappeared on the other side. In the roar of the water, Yang Dahai didn¡¯t move at all¡­


    T/N: Bonus chapter this week because chapter 109 was so short!

 Chapter 111

    Yang Lei leaned heavily against the stone wall behind him, panting.


    The ground beside the rift where he had been waiting to be rescued was already buried by the landslide. After years of experience in flood rescue at the Zhou Qiao brigade, he knew from the rain and water situation that he couldn¡¯t remain where he was. Yang Lei cleared a difficult path through the forest behind him and climbed up a section of stone wall. The road that he had come out from before would collapse at any time, and he could no longer go back. Yang Lei grabbed several vines and climbed up a jutting plateau. The other half was a cliff. Other than this place, there were already no paths.


    Yang Lei leaned against the stone wall and listened to the faint rumble in the mountains. Dull noises sounded from time to time around him. It was the soil of the landslide and the flowing water.


    His search and rescue kit had already rolled into the flood on the way to save the villagers, and all of the equipment was gone. Yang Lei smiled bitterly. Right now, all he could do was first find a temporarily safe place like this. As he waited to be rescued, he waited for the rain to stop and the ground to stabilize, so he could find a way out.


    However, Yang Lei also knew from his experience in fighting floods that in the mountains, nothing was certain. He didn¡¯t know how long the stone wall behind him could last. If a mudslide broke out, a stone twice as big as this could be washed away. Right now, the army had already lost his exact location. According to the standard practice of handling sudden emergencies, the army had probably already evacuated to a peripheral safe zone.


    The rainstorm came down. Yang Lei wiped his face and was rather calm.


    Yang Lei thought, He wanted to get out. He must get out.


    He still had unspoken words that he had to say. He still had things that he had to do and people he had to see.


    He had already carefully examined the terrain. Although his search and rescue bag was gone, and he didn¡¯t have the most effective way to save himself and contact the outside world, he still had some tools that could be used. There were continuous small landslides all around, and these landslides could sometimes create a path that originally did not exist. Yang Lei had already identified a position that had been broken through and was waiting for the best opportunity.


    If his luck were really that bad, when his comrades led the villagers out, he should have at least asked them to help convey a message.


    Yang Lei smiled bitterly and looked at the stone wall behind him.


    If he left something on this stone, it may be discovered later. Yang Lei thought derisively, but he really took a piece of stone, turned around, and made strokes on the wall, carving into it.


    Yang Lei wrote down two words and wanted to write something more, but he stopped. The rain washed over the scratches on the rock, washing away the blood stains from Yang Lei¡¯s hands that stained the scratches. Yang Lei could not open his eyes because of the rain, and he made marks again. The scratch was washed away in an instant. Yang Lei repeatedly scratched at it, but there were still only two words¡­


    Waiting made time slow down. Yang Lei leaned against the stone wall, looking at the sheets of rain.


    He remembered that snowy day. In the rearview mirror, standing on the snowy ground, the figure did not move at all.


    That day, he said, ¡°We can at least be brothers, right?¡±


    He remembered the day before Lunar New Year, when they sat on the terrace. He said, ¡°We promised that we would set them off and make the world ring that night, remember? That night, I really hated you.¡±


    He remembered that night, when he celebrated Fang Yu¡¯s birthday. He said, ¡°Go back to the path that you chose and walk it until the very end! ¡­Don¡¯t make me look down on you!! ¡­¡±


    Rain washed over his face. Yang Lei closed his eyes.


    He remembered something more distant. That year, that day.


    The person playing the guitar on the stage of Turbulent Times, with a smile, plucking the strings. The light shone on him. He sang an old song, while he stood offstage looking at him, listening to his own heartbeat, which grew with the sound of the guitar¡­


    Fang Yu stood on the other side of the crack. There was a scene of devastation under his feet.


    The soil and stones of the landslide were piled in the middle, piling up into a little hill that came out of nowhere. Broken branches and stray rocks pressed messily on top of it. The huge collapsed rocks cut off the way to the back of the mountain.


    ¡°Yang Lei!!¡±


    ¡°Yang Lei!!! ¡­¡±


    ¡­


    The sound of the current and rainstorm swallowed his roars in the wind¡­


    Fang Yu saw something buried in the collapsed soil, the green half exposed in the soil. Fang Yu stared at that thing, pushed aside the layer of soil, and dug it out.


    A military helmet.


    Fang Yu stared at the helmet and threw it away. He pushed away the stray rocks pressing down around the soil and dug down. He threw away the stone tools in his hands and used his fingers to dig down¡­


    Yang Lei jumped from the plateau onto a gently sloping area created by the slide. This side slope that had just collapsed was the opportunity that he had been waiting for. Yang Lei didn¡¯t hesitate. When he went down the mountain with his comrades, he had hidden in a safe cave. Once he got to the cave, it was easy. Yang Lei looked in that direction and struggled to find a path. He turned on his mini flashlight, but the battery would not last long.


    Yang Lei used a knife to cleave the messy clumps. The weak light swayed in the forest¡­


    After cleaving for a while, Yang Lei suddenly stopped.


    The wind and rain carried over the muffled shouts that had been covered. Yang Lei immediately turned in that direction. That was probably a trapped person calling for help. Yang Lei didn¡¯t hesitate and went in that direction.


    The shouts were getting closer. Yang Lei was stunned for a moment. He could faintly tell that they were shouting his name!


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m here!¡± Yang Lei reacted. Perhaps that was his comrade looking for him. Yang Lei also shouted at the top of his lungs, not knowing whether the other person could hear him.


    The voice on the other side was rapid and frantic, coming straight at him¡­


    Yang Lei heard the voice clearly. Yang Lei suddenly stopped, and his back stiffened.


    Yang Lei thought that he had a hearing problem.


    He froze, listening in disbelief to the roar in the wind that gradually got clearer. Until the sharp sound of clearing the path came from the other side of the forest, until Yang Lei completely heard that voice clearly¡­


    ¡­All of Yang Lei¡¯s blood was flowing backwards. He was stunned¡­


    He crazily cut branches and rushed into that disordered forest. The thorns tore his clothes and left bloody scratches. Yang Lei didn¡¯t feel anything¡­ He rushed out of the thorns and stood in the open space in the forest. He saw the figure coming in the rainstorm, and Yang Lei was stunned¡­


    He stood there dumbly, unable to perceive anything around him. A section of tilting and broken trees collapsed and fell down from the side of the mountain. Someone pulled him over. The broken tree toppled behind him. He hugged Yang Lei to his chest with all his strength¡­


    The rain poured down, and the currents of the river valley surged. The entire mountain was roaring, shaking the earth below their feet. In the midst of the mountain¡¯s roars and the tremor of heaven and earth, the rainstorm washed over the two tightly hugging people.


    Underneath their feet was land that could collapse at any time, and above their heads were torrents that could rush down at any time, but they still seemed to be in that beautiful and quiet courtyard. Under the parasol tree in the sun, in the fragrance of wisteria flowers that were as bright as clouds, they embraced only each other¡­

 Chapter 112

    On that day, under those circumstances, it was just a brief hug.


    But in Yang Lei¡¯s memory many years later, it was the longest hug between him and Fang Yu. It seemed as long as a whole life, a whole lifetime.


    Fang Yu¡¯s hands covered in mud and blood held Yang Lei¡¯s face. He forcefully stroked his cheeks, as if he would disappear as soon as he let go. Yang Lei¡¯s fingers sunk into Fang Yu¡¯s back. All of his senses sank into Fang Yu¡¯s eyes. Yang Lei could not feel his own existence¡­


    Thousands of words welled up his chest like a storm, but Yang Lei only heard himself shout one sentence: ¡°¡­Are you crazy?!¡±


    Yang Lei¡¯s trembling voice scattered in the rain¡­


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back home.¡±


    Fang Yu hugged his shoulder tightly. Fang Yu spoke word by word¡­


    For a long time afterwards, Yang Lei¡¯s memory actually blocked out what they said and did at that moment. It was like a blank in his overwhelmed mind. Yang Lei knew that he remembered and remembered it clearly, but it was in the depths of his mind. It was placed in the deepest place, and only he could touch it.


    They left that place, leaving the dangerous forest.


    A signal bomb flew into the sky. The brilliant light burst before the people¡¯s eyes.


    The commotion on the ground, the rotation of the propeller, the urgency of the rescue team¡­


    That day, there was a national television news broadcast about the disaster area. The rain fell quickly in the disaster area and the situation was severe, but fortunately, it did not cause a mudflow or large-scale mountain landslide. It bought time for emergency rescue, and the affected people were safely evacuated¡­


    The helicopter landed slowly, wildly blowing the hair of the people on the ground.


    The extremely loud noise was deafening in Yang Dahai¡¯s ears, beating his heart violently.


    The crowd waited anxiously. When they finally saw the two figures, they broke into cheers¡­


    The medical staff rushed forward. Commissar Lu and the soldiers also rushed forward.


    Yang Dahai¡¯s footsteps were unsteady, staggering forward¡­


    When Yang Lei woke up, what he saw was the snow-white ceiling of the hospital, and the smell of disinfectant was in his nose.


    He was dazed for a moment. Realizing where he was, he suddenly sat up.


    ¡°Woke up? Hey, be careful. You still have an IV!¡± The young nurse hurried over to adjust the drip.


    Yang Lei looked around anxiously. This was a single room.


    ¡°Where is he?¡± Yang Lei asked directly.


    ¡°Who?¡± The young nurse didn¡¯t understand.


    ¡°The person who was saved with me! Where is he?!¡± Yang Lei was practically roaring, making the young nurse freeze in fright.


    After Yang Lei let off the signal bomb in Fang Yu¡¯s search and rescue bag, the helicopter that had been circling nearby immediately found their location and dropped a ladder to take them out of danger. The winch lifted and lowered the hoist, bringing them into the cabin. Rescuers and medical staff surrounded them.


    Yang Lei was next to Fang Yu, his fingers tightly interlocked with Fang Yu¡¯s.


    Yang Lei fell asleep. He hadn¡¯t slept for several days and nights already. When he leaned against Fang Yu¡¯s chest and was held by Fang Yu, that sudden relaxed feeling of ease made him instantly fall into darkness. When he fell asleep, he was still tightly holding Fang Yu¡¯s hand, not letting go.


    He was afraid that once he opened his eyes, Fang Yu would disappear. He still had too many words to say, words that he must say but didn¡¯t have a chance to finish¡­


    Before the rescuers on the hoist landed, Fang Yu had made a promise to him. Fang Yu said, ¡°Don¡¯t say anything¡­ When we get back alive, I¡¯ll listen to you speak¡­¡±


    ¡°He was still sitting here looking at you during the day. I didn¡¯t see him later. Maybe he left! ¡­¡± The young nurse told the truth.


    ¡°Where did he go??¡±


    ¡°He just had some superficial wounds, nothing much. He probably went back. He seemed to have returned to the hotel across the street, probably to get his luggage¡­¡± The young nurse was also guessing.


    Yang Lei pulled out his needle and abruptly jumped out of the bed.


    ¡°Hey, hey, you! ¡­¡±


    Amidst the young nurse¡¯s surprised shouts, Yang Lei put on his military uniform and rushed out of the hospital room.


    ¡ªYou said that you would wait for me! You said that when we came back alive, you would listen to what I wanted to say!!


    ¡­Fang Yu!!


    Yang Lei rushed to the corridor and ran into Yang Dahai, who was about to come in.


    ¡°Xiao Lei¡­¡± Yang Dahai shouted this. Meeting Yang Lei¡¯s eyes, he was silent.


    Yang Lei didn¡¯t say anything. He only looked at him.


    After that look, Yang Lei ran away without looking back, rushing down the stairs.


    Yang Dahai did not stop him. He stood in place, watching Yang Lei¡¯s disappearing back.


    When Yang Lei looked at him, Yang Dahai knew that he had lost this son¡­


    The cell phone in his pocket was ringing. Yang Lei ran all the way as he picked it up.


    ¡°Yang Lei! Are you alright? You¡­¡± Fang Mei¡¯s voice was anxious and worried.


    ¡°Fang Mei.¡±


    Yang Lei interrupted her.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Fang Mei sensed something.


    Yang Lei ran. He felt deeply apologetic, guilty, yet resolute towards Fang Mei on the other end of the phone¡­


    ¡°I can¡¯t do what I promised you. I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±


    Yang Lei ran. It was like there was only running left in his life. He rushed out of the front doors of the hospital. People were stunned to see a young officer running quickly, dashing through the streets under the neon lights. He ran to the hotel across the street and threw himself before the front desk. He asked for the room number, and without waiting for the elevator, he ran up the stairs¡­


    In the deserted corridor upstairs, someone stood in the doorway of the room, just about to close the door.


    A force that rushed up behind him suddenly hugged him in his arms.


    ¡°¡­¡± Fang Yu froze.


    ¡°Is it that as long as I¡¯m alive, you can abandon me?¡±


    Fang Yu didn¡¯t move. He stood very straight. The door closed behind them, shutting out the outside world.


    ¡°Then I should have died in that place.¡±


    ¡°¡­Don¡¯t talk nonsense!¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me?!¡±


    The pained roar burst out of Yang Lei¡¯s chest. There was even blood in his voice, tearing his own heart, and tearing Fang Yu¡¯s heart¡­


    Seven years. Their seven years. Seven years that they could never get back.


    Yang Lei¡¯s fingers were tightly locked onto Fang Yu¡¯s clothes, almost tearing into Fang Yu¡¯s body. His voice was not his own. Even his breathing was greatly distressed.


    His heart was mercilessly cut piece by piece with a knife, his abdomen was cut open, and his heart was cut out. It hurt so much that he drowned in the water and suffocated, and he couldn¡¯t breathe even if he had opened his mouth! He wanted to take a knife and stab himself, let the blood drain and empty out his internal organs, scrape his bones, and enter the marrow. In the end, there was only a shell left. This shell was empty, and nothing was left. There was only the pain deep in the spinal cord, and even the soul was ripped out!


    ¡°¡­Do you not know what I want? ¡­Do you not know?? ¡­¡±


    Fang Yu listened to Yang Lei¡¯s broken voice behind him. Fang Yu tightly held Yang Lei¡¯s fingers that he had tightly interlocked before his chest¡­


    ¡°¡­Are you stupid? ¡­How are you this fucking stupid?! ¡­¡±


    His broken voice choked and disappeared in his throat. Yang Lei suddenly buried his face deep into Fang Yu¡¯s back. Fang Yu felt the sudden trembling behind him and heard a man¡¯s unrestrained cries burst forth¡­


    He ruined Fang Yu. He personally ruined the person he loved the most in his life.


    He ruined him. When he was in high spirits at the military camp, he was suffering through long cold nights in prison. When he was watching the fireworks in the sky and resenting him on Millennial Night, he was in the darkest prison, and he could only see the cold power grid and high walls¡­


    He had a goal and a career, but his goal and career were exchanged for every day that Fang Yu spent in prison.


    Yet he even thought that he was the person suffering the most in the world. He had pushed him away and shouted, ¡°We can¡¯t go back anymore! ¡­.Don¡¯t make me look down on you! ¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­I was stupid. I was the stupidest fool in the world!!¡±


    If he really believed him, then he wouldn¡¯t have given up after reading the letter. If only over those three years he had asked just where Fang Yu was, how he was doing. If on that Lunar New Year¡¯s Eve when he saw Fang Yu completely alone in the room, he had really cared about why, then he wouldn¡¯t have waited until today to understand everything! ¡­


    If only. But there were no ifs in life.


    He was the one who had never really believed these feelings. He was the one who personally destroyed the person he claimed to love.


    ¡°¡­¡± Fang Yu¡¯s heart tightened as though it had been pricked.


    He wanted to turn around, but Yang Lei was pressed close to him. His back was soaked, soaking Fang Yu¡¯s stinging heart. Fang Yu lowered his head and saw Yang Lei¡¯s arm. On it were rows of scars. Those were neat cuts that could only be made by oneself using a knife. Outside of the prison, Yang Lei used a knife like that, cutting his own arm again and again¡­


    Fang Yu stared hard at those scars¡­


    ¡°¡­It was my fault! ¡­I ruined you!! ¡­¡±


    Yang Lei cried loudly¡­


    ¡°Bullshit!!¡±


    Fang Yu abruptly turned around and grabbed Yang Lei, his eyes bloodshot.


    ¡°Your fault?? ¡­I killed someone with a gun. During a crackdown, I could have been executed by being shot! But I was only sentenced for six years and my sentence was even reduced. Why? Because of you!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t say seven years. Even if it was seventeen years or twenty-seven years, I would deserve it. I broke the law, so I had to pay the price! Even if I were to go back and do it again, I would still get revenge for Jiu Ge. If I hadn¡¯t been shot to death like Wang Laohu, I would have been sentenced to stay in prison for a lifetime! But instead, I was only imprisoned for seven years. I still have my life. Was it ruined?? ¡­Was it?? ¡­¡±


    Fang Yu stared at Yang Lei with bloodshot eyes. He grabbed his face with force and looked at his red eyes.


    ¡°If there was fault, I only did one wrong thing.¡±


    The only thing that he regretted, it was the only thing that he did wrong.


    ¡°¡­At that time¡­ how could I let you go?! ¡­¡±


    When he saw Yang Lei, completely drunk and crying painfully in his arms, when he saw the helmet in the mudslide, when he used fingers to dig down into the deeply buried mud like he was crazy, he knew that he was wrong back then. He was really in the wrong.


    At that time, when he wrote the letter, he thought that it was worth it. He told himself that it was right to let go.


    However, when he saw Yang Lei, who had suffered for three years, when he thought that he was going to lose Yang Lei in the mountains, he realized that he was wrong.


    There were always detours in life. One could only really know how to love after experiencing its value.


    Both he and Yang Lei took a detour, going farther and farther away, but they finally realized that this was a mistake. If they could do it again, he hoped that the heavens could give him one chance, just one. He would seize it and never let go.


    But could the heavens give him this chance again? Could they??


    ¡°In prison, it¡¯s not hard. I had longing. No matter how much time I spent in prison, when I thought about you, my heart was bright.¡±


    When he saw the pictures that Yang Lei mailed for the first time, Yang Lei was wearing a handsome military academy uniform in the picture, and that was the first time he smiled in prison. He felt that there was hope in his life, and he felt that all of the hardships were worth it.


    ¡°You ruined me? ¡­Without you, would I still have light?!¡±


    ¡­

 Chapter 113

    Yang Lei looked at Fang Yu.


    ¡°¡­That night, you came.¡± Yang Lei knew that night was not a dream.


    That was not an illusion that he came up with countless times. That was the person who had been in his heart at every moment for seven years. That was the person who had always been beside him and never left.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t get a license. I¡¯m not married.¡±


    It was fake. All of it was fake.


    ¡°Fang Mei and I were faking it. Because of her father¡¯s illness, I helped her. We agreed to trick our families, and then divorce.¡±


    Yang Lei held Fang Yu tightly, like he was holding his own life.


    ¡°I told her that I can¡¯t help her. In my life, there is only one person in my heart. I only acknowledge him.¡±


    Yang Lei¡¯s tearful eyes looked into Fang Yu¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°¡­I only acknowledge him!! ¡­¡±


    Fang Yu suddenly lowered his head, kissing Yang Lei¡¯s lips.


    They kissed like they were suffocating, their hot and moist tongues entangling like a storm, sucking and intertwining. They kissed so deeply, so thoroughly, so crazily¡­ Yang Lei put his arms around Fang Yu¡¯s neck, grabbed his hair, and kissed him with every fiber of his being. For this kiss, Yang Lei was willing to devote all of his life to it, devoting all of his heart and blood¡­ It was like, if he left Fang Yu¡¯s lips and tongue, he would be unable to get oxygen and would immediately suffocate. Only by their frenzied entangled tongues could he find the strength to survive. He forcefully held Fang Yu¡¯s face and kissed his eyes, nose bridge, and corners of his mouth like he was crazy. He kissed every place that he had ardently missed for seven years. Every place eased his excruciating pain. He wrapped around the burning heat that Fang Yu probed into his mouth. The dampness on his face wet Fang Yu¡¯s face¡­


    This was the taste he had bitterly yearned for over many long years. This was the taste of the dreams from which he had woken up countless times and recalled in deranged desperation. This was the taste that was deeply engraved in his bones and flesh, which he remembered not with his body but with his soul.


    Fang Yu steadied the back of Yang Lei¡¯s head and pressed him firmly against himself. He endlessly claimed Yang Lei¡¯s mouth, like he wanted to become one with Yang Lei by kissing. With fiery, uncontrollable frenzy, with strength that made Yang Lei¡¯s vision go black, violently erupting after repression and with deeply pained affection, he engulfed Yang Lei¡­


    The strength of their kissing made them lose their balance. Fang Yu pushed Yang Lei hard against the wall¡­


    They swallowed each other¡¯s saliva, moving between each other¡¯s lips. During the passionate kiss, Fang Yu suddenly let go of Yang Lei¡¯s lips, panting. He lowered his head and yanked away Yang Lei¡¯s open uniform shirt under his military uniform, exposing Yang Lei¡¯s naked chest.


    Close to Yang Lei¡¯s heart was an old-fashioned and warm Guanyin jade pendant¡­


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Fang Yu stared at the jade pendant. When Yang Lei was fastening his collar with his back to him, when he was contesting with Yang Lei and saw half of the chain exposed on his neck, at that time, Fang Yu exercised so much restraint to hold himself back. It was different from how he tore apart Yang Lei¡¯s shirt now, exposing to his eyes this thing close to his heart¡­


    They faced each other, their chests rising and falling, both looking at the jade pendant. Fang Yu¡¯s eyes moved from the pendant to Yang Lei¡¯s eyes. Yang Lei¡¯s wet eyes looked at him, and that gaze already rendered all verbal explanations unnecessary¡­


    Fang Yu suddenly parted Yang Lei¡¯s legs, lifted him up, walked into the room, and pressed him down on the bed¡­


    It was a quiet, dark night outside. The dim street lights shone into the window, vaguely enveloping the bed, enveloping the two men pressed closely, undulating, and intertwining, enveloping the deep panting and moaning in the air that made one crazy with desire¡­


    Fang Yu kissed Yang Lei¡¯s ears, neck, and collarbone. Every time his moist and warm lips came down, it made Yang Lei shudder. It was like they could only use their bodies to confirm the other¡¯s existence. Only this way could they feel that they were alive. They pressed their hips together closely. Through their panting, they rubbed the other¡¯s already swollen and transformed lower bodies, moving and squeezing. The part that was unbearably hard became even more swollen and large under the other¡¯s friction¡­


    Fang Yu suddenly ripped off Yang Lei¡¯s military uniform, pulled off his belt, and pulled down the pants zipper. His actions were wild and even rough. The first time he saw Yang Lei wearing a handsome military uniform, when he saw Yang Lei in training from afar in the small town where he was exercising, he wanted to do this. He wanted to take his clothes off and hold him tightly in his arms!


    Yang Lei¡¯s naked skin was exposed in the air. He hooked Fang Yu¡¯s neck and kissed him. Fang Yu caressed his chest, waist, hips, and legs with force. As Yang Lei kissed him, he impatiently tugged at Fang Yu¡¯s clothes. Fang Yu pushed him back onto the bed. Fang Yu¡¯s heat pressed down. Yang Lei hugged Fang Yu¡¯s head that he buried before his chest. His chest rose and fell under Fang Yu¡¯s hurried lips. The jade pendant before his chest intertwined with Fang Yu¡¯s fiery tongue, burning into Yang Lei¡¯s heart¡­


    In the past seven years, he had held this jade pendant many times. This was the only warmth that Fang Yu had left him. The warmth that he thought he would never have again was now in his arms. Yang Lei firmly held Fang Yu¡¯s sturdy back. Fang Yu licked Yang Lei¡¯s nipples, lifted Yang Lei¡¯s arm and repeatedly kissed the scars, like he was kissing away the wounds¡­ His lips comforted the deep wrinkles on Yang Lei¡¯s heart, consoling and cherishing, kissing away Yang Lei¡¯s pain and sadness¡­ He kissed away the tears on Yang Lei¡¯s face, kissed over his rising and falling chest and firm abdominal muscles. He kissed downwards without hesitation and put Yang Lei¡¯s thing in his mouth¡­


    ¡°¡­!¡± Yang Lei suddenly sat up. He was going to push Fang Yu away. He knew that Fang Yu wasn¡¯t used to this and couldn¡¯t do this, but Fang Yu was determined to focus on doing it, just like Yang Lei had consoled him many times in the past without any hesitation¡­


    Even Yang Lei¡¯s waist was trembling. The comforting was still awkward and without any skill, but it brought an overwhelming impact to Yang Lei. Yang Lei suddenly panted quickly. He looked at Fang Yu¡¯s wholeheartedly sincere expression, and looked at his thing going in and out of Fang Yu¡¯s mouth. All of the blood in Yang Lei¡¯s body was flowing backwards. He grabbed Fang Yu¡¯s hair. That fiery thickness that seemed to have a life of its own was quivering in Fang Yu¡¯s mouth. Just thinking about how he was being held in Fang Yu¡¯s mouth, Yang Lei was no longer able to bear it. Yang Lei suddenly pulled himself out of Fang Yu¡¯s mouth, spurting out¡­


    Yang Lei opened his eyes that were red from his climax. He hugged Fang Yu¡¯s neck and lay on Fang Yu¡¯s chest. His kisses contained pain, agonizing heartache, and unspeakable suffering. He sucked Fang Yu¡¯s neck and deeply left his mark. He kissed Fang Yu like he was going to use his tongue to lick away all of Fang Yu¡¯s pain in the past seven years. He wanted to rub his body onto Fang Yu¡¯s and coalesce with him. He didn¡¯t know how to erase the pain left in Fang Yu¡¯s heart in those seven years, the pain that he brought to Fang Yu¡­ He reached his hand into Fang Yu¡¯s pants and kneaded the full and hard lump. He roughly tore off the clothes that Fang Yu had not yet removed and threw them off the bed¡­


    Yang Lei¡¯s eyes fixed on Fang Yu¡¯s chest, and he suddenly froze.


    In the weak light of the street lamp outside the window, Fang Yu¡¯s tattoo over his heart crashed into Yang Lei¡¯s vision.


    It was a stone hut, and it was in the shape of three stones. It formed a graphic character, a character that was carved deeply on Fang Yu¡¯s chest.


    Yang Lei stared at the character blankly. He slowly raised his head and looked at Fang Yu¡­


    Fang Yu heard a fortune teller in the past say that his name was a house. In the future, he would have a home. It would have eaves to shelter from wind and rain.


    Fang Yu also had things that he wanted to place under his eaves and protect inside his house. He once thought that a wife and children were a home. But later, he realized that only when he had what he wanted to always protect under the eaves of his house, could he call it home.


    When Fang Yu was briefly released three years ago, he got a tattoo. The blade pierced Fang Yu¡¯s chest. Fang Yu remembered that taste well. He wanted to have a memento in prison and give himself a home.


    ¡°¡­¡± Yang Lei caressed the character little by little. Under his hand was Fang Yu¡¯s beating heart. It was the place on Fang Yu¡¯s body that was closest to his heart.


    Neither of them spoke. There was no need to say anything more.


    Yang Lei suddenly pressed his lips there, heat rushing straight to his eyes¡­


    He licked the tattoo, repeatedly licking and sucking, using his tongue to trace its shape: his regret, grief, pain, and piercing heartache. He hugged Fang Yu¡¯s back tightly and kissed the name on his chest over and over¡­


    Their chests both hid secrets. This was the price. If the past seven years were the punishment that God gave him, he would rather use his own life to exchange for Fang Yu¡¯s seven years! Yang Lei kissed Fang Yu¡¯s entire body like he was touching the most precious treasure. He listened to Fang Yu¡¯s heavy and deep breathing, and he stroked every inch of Fang Yu¡¯s body. Seven years had passed, but he remembered every texture and slope of this body. They were all engraved in his blood and marrow. Until now, he still didn¡¯t dare believe that he was really in his embrace. Just kissing his skin made Yang Lei have the urge to cry. Yang Lei stroked Fang Yu¡¯s thickness, using all of his skills. He looked at Fang Yu in his arms, whose sexy and manly face was frowning and panting because of his actions, and Yang Lei went crazy¡­


    He leaned down and took Fang Yu in his mouth, sucking and licking. Just as many years ago, he did this for Fang Yu for the first time, he wanted to suck Fang Yu out like this, swallow down all of Fang Yu. From inside to outside, every part of his body, he had never lost him¡­


    But Fang Yu abruptly pulled Yang Lei up. His waist was firmly lifted up. Fang Yu¡¯s strength pushed him close against the headboard behind him. The scalding and thick hardness pushed against him¡­


    ¡°¡­Mph¡­!¡±


    The moment that Fang Yu entered, Yang Lei let out a pained groan. Fang Yu hugged him tightly and stopped, loosening and lubricating, but Yang Lei hugged Fang Yu¡¯s back tightly and said hoarsely: ¡°¡­Don¡¯t stop!¡±


    Fang Yu entered with determination and firmness, but he was careful. When the splitting and intense pain came, Yang Lei was filled with satisfaction and comfort that made his heart tremble. He wanted to make himself deeply remember this pain, this rich fullness, remember his irretrievable regret and unforgettable love.


    With the lubrication of Yang Lei¡¯s semen, Fang Yu pushed into Yang Lei¡¯s body, burying himself in the deepest part of Yang Lei. When they finally became completely one, Yang Lei heard Fang Yu¡¯s pants from the depths of his throat, calling his name deeply and impatiently: ¡°¡­Yang Lei! ¡­¡±


    Yang Lei¡¯s fingers clutched onto Fang Yu¡¯s body. Even his waist was trembling¡­


    The place where they were joined together was pulsing clearly and vigorously, pulling their wildly beating hearts and rapidly flowing blood. They hugged without moving. Fang Yu waited patiently for Yang Lei to adjust, allowing that sense of recovery to infiltrate into each other¡¯s bodies, saturating every drop of blood and every cell¡­


    In the past seven years, Yang Lei seemed to only feel alive at this moment. He greedily felt Fang Yu. He was awakened to the sense of being alive by the full and tight feeling. He seemed to be feeling his heart beating for the first time, and even heard every beat of Fang Yu¡¯s fullness in his body. He touched Fang Yu¡¯s firm chin and kissed him. He caressed Fang Yu¡¯s broad and firm back that pressed down on him, his heartbeat pressed close to the beat of Fang Yu¡¯s chest¡­


    Fang Yu suddenly moved. In the fast and intense ramming, Yang Lei threw his head back¡­


    The air was burning, bursting, and contracting. The heavy panting, rapid groans, and hoarse growls mixed with the sound of thrusting and wetness echoed in the narrow room.


    Fang Yu separated Yang Lei¡¯s legs and hugged his knees, moving and thrusting. He deeply moved his waist and plunged all of his thick and long erection inside, then pulled out completely. He moved his waist fiercely. Yang Lei swayed and groaned from his thrusting. The bed also could not support the back and forth swaying of the strength, letting out rapid, muffled noises.


    Fang Yu pushed in deeply. Even though he had already reached the deepest part, he still pushed in strongly, as though it wasn¡¯t enough. As he moved, he looked down at Yang Lei. Yang Lei¡¯s sweaty black hair stuck to his handsome and masculine face, and sweat dripped down the powerful lines of his face with Fang Yu¡¯s rhythm. Yang Lei¡¯s slightly parted lips let out moans that couldn¡¯t be restrained. The gaze with which he looked at Fang Yu made Fang Yu harden so much inside his body that it hurt¡­


    Only when entering the deepest part of Yang Lei¡¯s body, only when Yang Lei¡¯s tight and fiery lower region contracted around him, feeling the hottest heat from inside Yang Lei¡¯s body, could Fang Yu really be sure that Yang Lei was fine. Yang Lei was under him, alive and in the flesh. He didn¡¯t lose him in the mountains or the storms, nor was he a fantasized phantom in the prison. Every time he thrust into Yang Lei, he was more convinced of this truth, and his heart didn¡¯t feel panic or fear!


    Fang Yu lowered his head and watched himself go in and out of Yang Lei¡¯s body, watching his thick erection thrusting in Yang Lei¡¯s entrance. He took Yang Lei¡¯s hand and pressed it on the place where they were joined, letting Yang Lei touch his fiery erection that was repeatedly penetrating him. When the heat of Yang Lei¡¯s hand pressed on the place where they were connected together, Fang Yu¡¯s breathing suddenly became ragged. He fiercely thrust forward onto Yang Lei¡¯s hips, so deep that it seemed like even his balls would be thrust in, like he was nailing Yang Lei to the bed, his thrusting making Yang Lei convulse uncontrollably¡­


    Fang Yu pressed against him, grinding and rubbing. Fang Yu¡¯s eyes were red. He bent Yang Lei¡¯s waist and pressed all of his body weight against the place where they were joined, moving downwards. The depth of the penetration made Yang Lei feel as if he were being split open. He clenched and squeezed uncontrollably, tightening involuntarily. Fang Yu let out a low roar, his rhythm disordered, and quickly accelerated his actions. Yang Lei¡¯s soul and body were out of control. He pressed Fang Yu¡¯s constantly moving hips close to himself, latched onto Fang Yu¡¯s neck, and frantically chased his lips¡­ This was the person he loved deeply, the person he hurt the most. He would give him anything he wanted. If he wanted his life, he was willing to immediately die here!


    Fang Yu kissed him fiercely, blocking Yang Lei¡¯s uncontrollable moans in his mouth. His lower body was thrusting repeatedly, thrusting until Yang Lei¡¯s heart was going to jump out. Yang Lei was crazy from the extreme pain and pleasure. Yang Lei let out a silent cry¡­


    Fang Yu growled as he pushed him onto the bed, swaying his waist as he ejaculated crazily inside of Yang Lei¡¯s body¡­ Yang Lei also ejaculated hot liquid, spraying between their closely touching stomachs¡­


    It was like they were fished out of the water, hugging each other as they were wet all over, calming their violent heartbeats and entangling each other¡¯s breath. Yang Lei didn¡¯t regain his senses for a long time. Fang Yu propped himself up, his lower part still remaining in Yang Lei¡¯s body. He gently stroked the sweat on Yang Lei¡¯s face, lowering his head and kissing him little by little. He kissed until Yang Lei regained his senses, touching Fang Yu¡¯s face.


    ¡°¡­You¡­¡±


    Yang Lei panted and only said one word. Fang Yu took his hand and grasped it in his palm.


    ¡°¡­I what? ¡­¡± Fang Yu¡¯s voice was soft.


    ¡°¡­Why are you¡­ still growing down there¡­¡±


    Yang Lei ignorantly blurted out a foolish remark. Fang Yu was even thicker and larger than in his memories¡­


    ¡°Fuck¡­¡±


    Fang Yu laughed, but the thing that was buried inside Yang Lei¡¯s body rose restlessly. Fang Yu bent down and kissed the corner of his lips. Close to his ear, he spoke hoarsely.


    ¡°¡­From longing.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Yang Lei looked at him. Yang Lei didn¡¯t move at all¡­


    Fang Yu slowly made to pull out. The turbid white liquid mixed with semen flowed onto the sheets from behind Yang Lei. Yang Lei grabbed his arm.


    ¡°¡­Just put it inside¡­ stay¡­¡±


    Yang Lei looked at Fang Yu.


    ¡°¡­If you¡¯re inside¡­ I¡¯m at ease¡­¡±


    Yang Lei said¡­


    Fang Yu stared at Yang Lei. He didn¡¯t come out again, and he didn¡¯t move. Fang Yu hugged Yang Lei, gently stroked his earlobe, and looked at him.


    ¡°You do it.¡±


    Fang Yu said quietly¡­


    Fang Yu knew that Yang Lei had endured it for too long. Since their first time, Yang Lei cared too much about him. Yang Lei kept enduring. Yang Lei cooperated with him and was willing to satisfy him.


    Yang Lei understood what Fang Yu meant. Fang Yu was about to lie down, but Yang Lei held him.


    ¡°I do want to¡­ but not today.¡±


    Yang Lei looked at Fang Yu, panting.


    ¡°¡­Today, I want to make you feel good¡­ completely good! ¡­¡±


    Yang Lei said with emphasis¡­


    Yang Lei and Fang Yu already had no idea whether it was late night or early morning. They also had no time to sense whether it was night or dawn outside.


    Like they were making up for the seven years of separation in one night, they were unable to leave each other¡¯s body temperature.


    Yang Lei sat on Fang Yu, tightly grabbing Fang Yu¡¯s shoulder and moving his body. Fang Yu¡¯s hand tightly grasped Yang Lei¡¯s muscular waist. Yang Lei sat down, swallowing Fang Yu¡¯s erect and veiny thickness. He lowered his head to see Fang Yu¡¯s expression from each of his movements. In his frenzied rhythm, Fang Yu¡¯s sexy face as he tightly knit his brows and endured his lust, made Yang Lei¡¯s lower body swell and tremble¡­ He lowered his head and kissed Fang Yu. Fang Yu pushed up into him. The headboard was subject to the increasingly intense movements of the two people, letting out an unpleasantly grating noise. Fang Yu was impatient. He suddenly pulled Yang Lei¡¯s legs around his waist, picked him up in a penetrative posture, and got off the bed. Yang Lei suddenly lost his balance. He hugged Fang Yu¡¯s neck. Gravity made the place where they were joined even deeper. Fang Yu held Yang Lei and pushed him against the wall¡­


    Yang Lei¡¯s back was against the cold wall. His whole body weight fell on Fang Yu¡¯s arm, and the sudden impact knocked a broken and hoarse moan out of him¡­


    With Fang Yu¡¯s intense thrusting, his naked back rubbed up and down on the wall, giving him a painful and strange pleasure. Fang Yu covered his mouth and kissed him deeply, biting Yang Lei¡¯s bared Adam¡¯s apple. Fang Yu¡¯s thrusting brushed over a spot. Yang Lei shouted uncontrollably, shivering all over. Fang Yu thrust into that place without any hesitation. Pleasure that even split his scalp ran through Yang Lei¡¯s waist. His backside suddenly contracted, drawing out Fang Yu¡¯s heavy pants¡­


    Yang Lei was impatient to relieve himself. Fang Yu blocked his hand, and he couldn¡¯t touch it. Yang Lei¡¯s entire body was feverish with desire, as though lit on fire. The place inside his body that was repeatedly rubbed and rammed made Yang Lei nearly unravel¡­ Fang Yu was increasing his speed and intensity, wanting to send Yang Lei straight to his climax. With Fang Yu¡¯s intense rhythm, Yang Lei jolted up and down. He didn¡¯t even know that he was unconsciously shedding tears from the corner of his eyes. His mind was blank, but the glimpse of Fang Yu¡¯s figure that he saw on the mountain flashed by. His body convulsed, and even the tips of his body were curling¡­


    ¡°¡­Fang Yu¡­ Fang Yu¡­!!¡±


    Yang Lei roared with a trembling voice!


    Fang Yu hugged him tightly, rushing quickly and out of control¡­


    As his climax approached, on the edge of explosion, Fang Yu suddenly held Yang Lei¡¯s chin, his eyes red: ¡°¡­Call me Ge!! ¡­¡±


    Fang Yu roared in a low voice¡­


    ¡°¡­Ge¡­!¡±


    Yang Lei shouted shakily, twitching and ejaculating¡­


    Deep inside his body, he was suddenly hit by scalding liquid¡­

 Chapter 114

    The car shop successfully opened.


    The car shop was in a good location, the equipment was advanced, and there was sufficient staff. Business soon started up. After the car shop got on the proper track, following a period of preparation and operation, Fang Yu¡¯s Auto Parts Company was established.


    On the day of the company opening, the entire road at the entrance was blocked. The activity of flower baskets, gun salutes, crowded cars, and people made the whole street shake. Fang Yu had too many Jianghai brothers from the past. No matter whether these brothers were doing well or not right now, whether they were rich or had taken the proper path, as long as they were in Jianghai, pretty much all of them came. Later, when Jianghai gangsters mentioned this matter, they all said that no gangster was like Fang Yu then. Usually, when one had gone away for so many years, the everyone would have fucking left long ago, but what an amazing turnout Fang Yu had that day. Those brothers, those friendships, that was being a gangster. He had won people¡¯s hearts!


    That day, Fang Yu was wearing a slim black suit. The collar of his snow-white shirt was turned up, setting off his tall and handsome good figure. Surrounded by the crowd, he greeted the guests and exchanged small talk, calm and smiling. Er Hei and the brothers all said that they had not seen Da Ge this energetic in a long time. He seemed like a completely different person compared to when he had just returned to Jianghai. According to the words of those old brothers, it seemed like time had suddenly gone backward. Everyone was filled with emotion from that feeling.


    That day, Yan Ziyi came personally with others. Yan Ziyi was long not who he used to be: now a famous entrepreneur known all over the country. Usually, he wouldn¡¯t even go when invited by the government to some events. That day, he actually came personally to support and congratulate, surprising everyone around.


    ¡°Yan Ge, your coming is a huge honor.¡± Fang Yu was also touched. Fang Yu didn¡¯t think that Yan Ziyi would personally come and give such a big honor.


    ¡°Your Jiu Ge and I watched you grow up. I don¡¯t care about others, but you, I care about.¡± Yan Ziyi just said these words.


    Yan Ziyi was a real Jianghu boss who valued friendship. He remembered the people of the past, and he remembered the things of the past.


    Fang Yu silently clasped Yan Ziyi¡¯s hand. There was no need to say anything more.


    ¡°Where is that brat?¡± Yan Ziyi looked around.


    ¡°Da Ge, how did you know that I¡¯m here?¡±


    Yang Lei came over from behind, smiling broadly. Yan Ziyi went up to kick his ass, but Yang Lei dodged him agilely.


    ¡°If Fang Yu is here, will you be absent? Can you two brothers separate?¡±


    Yan Ziyi was not vague. He knew that Yang Lei must have also made great efforts for this company. Ever since he knew that Fang Yu had returned to Jianghai to start doing business, Yan Ziyi was happy, really happy. He valued talent and people. Among the younger generation of gangsters, the only ones he really knew inside and out and trusted as his own were these two brothers, Fang Yu and Yang Lei. Back then, he couldn¡¯t convince either one of these two people to stay. Now, they were gathered together again. He was happy to see it.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you would be transferred later, and you wouldn¡¯t stay in Jianghai?¡±


    Yan Ziyi still remembered Yang Lei¡¯s words of refusal when he initially invited Yang Lei.


    ¡°What, are you still leaving?¡±


    Yang Lei glanced at Fang Yu. Yang Lei was very distressed that this Da Ge of his remembered every word in his heart and didn¡¯t forget!


    ¡°I¡¯m not leaving!¡± Yang Lei was straightforward.


    ¡°Shit. Look, Fang Yu, you¡¯re much more honored than me! Does he still care about me, his Da Ge?¡±


    Yan Ziyi laughed and scolded. He hadn¡¯t used this tone in a long time. In front of these two brothers, he relaxed.


    ¡°Yan Ge, I¡¯ll deal with him for you.¡±


    Fang Yu was smiling, his gaze enveloping Yang Lei.


    ¡°Deal with him well! Only you can keep him in check!¡±


    After so many years, Yan Ziyi still hit the nail on the head with one sentence.


    Other brothers called Yan Ziyi over. Yang Lei said to Fang Yu:


    ¡°How are you going to deal with me?¡±


    Yang Lei was also dressed quite formally that day. His tall and handsome body was as eye-catching as a javelin. He raised his eyebrows with a smile at the corners of his mouth. He had been busy the whole time so that his feet hadn¡¯t even touched the ground. He was just now free.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go home and deal with you.¡±


    Fang Yu patted his butt.


    Someone shouted for Fang Yu. Fang Yu was about to go over, but Yang Lei grabbed him.


    ¡°Wait a sec!¡±


    Yang Lei got close to him, touched Fang Yu¡¯s tie, pulled it away, and tied it again for him. Fang Yu was so busy that he didn¡¯t realize his tie was loose.


    Yang Lei focused on fastening it for him neatly, straightened it, and raised his head to see Fang Yu staring at him, a pondering smile at the corners of his lips.


    ¡°Why are you laughing?¡±


    Fang Yu got close to him and said something quietly. Yang Lei just gave him one word: ¡°Fuck!¡± He raised his leg and gave Fang Yu a kick. Could Fang Yu let him kick him??


    ¡°Yu Ge! Why are you two clinging together?! Hurry up, hurry up, they¡¯re waiting over there!¡± Er Hei came over to pull him. He saw Yang Lei fixing Fang Yu¡¯s tie from a far distance. He didn¡¯t know why he was a little stunned to see that scene.


    The banquet that day was still held at the Grand Oriental Restaurant. The Grand Oriental Restaurant was different from the past. It had long been upgraded and changed, but this place had been frequented by these big- and small-time gangsters since many years ago when they were messing around. There were too many things of the past and too many emotions. Coming here felt familiar. The banquet was arranged by Lao Liang himself. Lao Liang took care of ordering all the dishes and wines. Lao Liang had been in Sichuan the whole time. According to him, when he ran away, he went to many places and earned some spare cash. Later, he opened a small tea shop in a third-tier city in Sichuan. Hearing that Fang Yu had returned to Jianghai, and that the wanted list during the crackdown in the past had long gone, Lao Liang specifically came back to see Fang Yu and his old brothers. He also wanted to close the not-so-popular tea shop over there and come back to work with his brothers.


    ¡°Lao Liang, what¡¯s the matter with your appearance?¡± Er Hei laughed as he looked at Lao Liang.


    ¡°Why, do you think that it¡¯s easy to be a cultured person? Don¡¯t I have to masquerade?¡± Lao Liang pushed the glasses on the bridge of his nose. Lao Liang had always been good-looking. Once he put on glasses, he looked quite similar to a gentleman, and everybody was not at all used to seeing them.


    ¡°Come on, stop pretending. You think you can pretend to be a learned person by putting on four eyes?¡± The brothers dissed him.


    ¡°Fuck, do you want me to recite a poem now? Listen! Destiny is like rape. If you can¡¯t resist, then spread your legs and enjoy it! ¡­¡±


    ¡°Ha ha ha!!¡± All the people at the tables laughed¡­


    Fang Yu sat among the brothers, smiling freely and happily¡­


    Once the banquet got noisy, they were all crazy. Only Yang Lei and Hua Mao remained at the table. From a distance, they watched Fang Yu getting drunk in a crowd of brothers, watching Fang Yu talk openly and smile freely.


    Here, Yang Lei and Hua Mao looked over there, neither of them speaking.


    Hua Mao was clean, with a delicate face. After cutting his hair, he looked much more normal. Hua Mao was smoking, looking at Fang Yu through the smoke from afar.


    ¡°You can cut me if you want to. I won¡¯t fight back,¡± Yang Lei said.


    Fang Yu and Yang Lei returned to Jianghai from Meng County. Hua Mao, who had been released from the bureau, met them.


    ¡°If I cut you, then my Da Ge will cut me. Hmph, am I fucking stupid?¡±


    Hua Mao said, quite calmly.


    To outsiders, Hua Mao didn¡¯t say anything. To Yang Lei, Hua Mao didn¡¯t do anything else.


    At that time, Hua Mao said several words to Yang Lei, ¡°Yang Lei, it¡¯s not for your sake. It¡¯s for my Da Ge.¡±


    ¡°How¡¯s your stuff?¡±


    Hua Mao took a smoke and glanced at Yang Lei.


    ¡°Can you please my Da Ge?¡±


    ¡°Fuck.¡±


    Yang Lei flicked the lighter, squinting his eyes.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about that.¡±

 Ch116 - Extra Chapter: Hua Mao (Prequel)

    Extra Chapter: Hua Mao (Prequel)


    Content warnings: Dear readers, this is a very dark and disturbing chapter which includes the following: grooming, rape of a minor, attempted rape, underage sex, self-harm, attempted suicide, and violence. A drop down menu will appear before graphic text to give you the option of whether or not to read this content.


    Chen Zhiqiang was once a comely child.


    Since he was young, the neighbors would say that Zhiqiang was really attractive and likable. With a pale face and soft facial features, he was like a female doll since he was young, always wearing clean clothes.


    Chen Zhiqiang¡¯s family was poor. His parents were too busy trying to make a living and rarely minded him. But Chen Zhiqiang didn¡¯t really make adults worry about him, and he got to middle school without any trouble.


    When he first entered middle school, he was short and looked like a girl, so he was often bullied by his peers. But Chen Zhiqiang¡¯s temperament was mild and well-behaved. If he was bullied outside, he would endure it and never talked about it at home. By the time he was fourteen or fifteen years old, Chen Zhiqiang was tall and looked like a boy, so no one bullied him anymore. His grades even ranked in the middle of his class. Chen Zhiqiang wanted to go to high school. He didn¡¯t dare to think about college. He just wanted to finish high school and at least go to a technical postsecondary school. After graduating, he would find a steady job to do and lighten the burden on his family.


    So Chen Zhiqiang was still a good student at that time. He was at least a well-behaved student.


    In his last year of middle school, a new teacher came to Chen Zhiqiang¡¯s class.


    The teacher was very young, just twenty-five or twenty-six years old. It was said that he was a graduate of Normal University. Once this male teacher entered the classroom and introduced himself, all the female students below blushed¡ªwhat a handsome teacher. Even if they walked through the whole school, they wouldn¡¯t be able to find such a handsome teacher.


    Chen Zhiqiang was shocked when he saw this teacher. They had met once before.


    It was raining on the way to school that morning. When Chen Zhiqiang had walked halfway there, someone ran over hurriedly in the rain and said to him: ¡°Classmate, can I share the umbrella with you?¡±


    Chen Zhiqiang saw that he didn¡¯t seem like a bad person, so he placed half of the umbrella over his head. That person smiled as he thanked him. He chatted warmly with Chen Zhiqiang the whole time as they walked, until they reached the front gate of the school.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t I lend this umbrella to you?¡±


    Chen Zhiqiang was kind-hearted. He had arrived, but the other person had not yet arrived.


    That person didn¡¯t refuse. He took the umbrella with a smile.


    ¡°I will return it to you.¡±


    Chen Zhiqiang didn¡¯t expect that there would be such a coincidence, that this person was actually the new teacher.


    After class, the new teacher called Chen Zhiqiang to the office.


    ¡°Thank you for your umbrella.¡±


    Chen Zhiqiang thought that this teacher was very kind and good-looking when he smiled, which gave him a favorable impression.


    ¡°How are you a teacher?¡± Chen Zhiqiang couldn¡¯t help saying.


    ¡°I don¡¯t look like one?¡± The teacher was called Wang Ming. He looked at him with a smile.


    ¡°You don¡¯t,¡± Chen Zhiqiang said honestly.


    ¡°Then what do I look like?¡± Wang Ming seemed to really like talking to Chen Zhiqiang.


    ¡°I can¡¯t say. Either way, you¡¯re not like a teacher.¡±


    ¡°Haha!¡±


    Wang Ming laughed loudly. His laughter was bright and energetic. Wang Ming warmly rubbed Chen Zhiqiang¡¯s head.


    Wang Ming taught chemistry. He soon became the most popular teacher in the grade.


    His classes were very good and lively, and he was interesting and got along well with the students. Everyone liked him, especially the girls, who regarded him as an idol. It was said that there were even bold girls who secretly wrote love letters to him. Chen Zhiqiang¡¯s seatmate was a chubby girl, and even this girl had a crush on Wang Ming. Chen Zhiqiang saw her secretly write the words Teacher Wang in her notebook during class.


    Chen Zhiqiang also liked Wang Ming. He was fascinated by Wang Ming¡¯s class.


    When Wang Ming taught them in class, a bunch of chemistry elements and formulas that were like cursive and abstruse writings, became extremely interesting. Chen Zhiqiang idolized Wang Ming. He thought that Wang Ming knew so much. He could make such boring things in the books so fun and easy to understand.


    He began to study hard. When Wang Ming asked questions in class, Chen Zhiqiang especially looked forward to Wang Ming calling on him to answer the questions, but he never raised his head. He just hoped that Wang Ming would notice him.


    Wang Ming also seemed to really pay attention to him, and often took the initiative to call on him to answer.


    Every time Chen Zhiqiang finished answering with his back straight, Wang Ming would nod with satisfaction and smile at him, and Chen Zhiqiang was very happy. Once, Wang Ming praised him for his great progress in front of the whole class. Chen Zhiqiang felt like he had a rabbit in his heart that kept jumping. He had never been praised and affirmed by any teacher like this. He suddenly felt that he could also be successful. This feeling was too great.


    Once after school, Chen Zhiqiang¡¯s bike broke down, and he could only walk back home. When he reached the bottom of the school¡¯s hill, Wang Ming rode his bike past him. He stopped and asked him why he wasn¡¯t riding his bike. Chen Zhiqiang said that his bike was broken. Wang Ming said, ¡°Then come up. I¡¯ll take you for a bit!¡±


    Chen Zhiqiang sat on the back seat of Wang Ming¡¯s bike. Wang Ming took his hand and put it on his waist, saying, ¡°Hold tight. Don¡¯t fall off!¡± With a strong kick, he rode off freely.


    They passed through the crowd after school, and the students were all surprised to see Chen Zhiqiang sitting on the back seat of Teacher Wang¡¯s bike. Chen Zhiqiang was excited and proud. He nervously hugged Teacher Wang¡¯s waist, feeling the sturdy and powerful warmth through his hands, hearing his heart thumping.


    Wang Ming took Chen Zhiqiang all the way home.


    ¡°Thank you, Teacher Wang.¡±


    Chen Zhiqiang said softly, too embarrassed to look at Wang Ming¡¯s face.


    Chen Zhiqiang¡¯s parents were not home, so Chen Zhiqiang politely invited Wang Ming inside to drink some water. Wang Ming really went in and sat down, and even entered Chen Zhiqiang¡¯s small room.


    ¡°Your room is so clean,¡± Wang Ming exclaimed in surprise. Although Chen Zhiqiang¡¯s small room was simple, it was tidier than a girl¡¯s room.


    ¡°Classmate Chen, you really aren¡¯t like a boy,¡± Wang Ming said with a smile.


    Hearing these words, Chen Zhiqiang¡¯s heart stung. Because he looked like a girl, and his behavior was different from typical boys, he was often ridiculed and called a sissy. Chen Zhiqiang didn¡¯t care how those boys ridiculed him, but hearing Wang Ming say this as well, Chen Zhiqiang didn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Are you unhappy¡­ Don¡¯t be angry. I mean that you are very sensible and capable¡­¡±


    Wang Ming seemed to be somewhat at a loss.


    When Chen Zhiqiang saw Wang Ming like that, it was very strange. Wang Ming, who was very confident on the podium, could also look like this. Chen Zhiqiang smiled.


    Only after seeing him smile did Wang Ming sigh in relief.


    ¡°Good. If you smile, then you¡¯re not angry¡­. You should smile more. Your smile is¡­ nice.¡±


    Wang Ming sat on the bed and spoke, staring fixedly at Chen Zhiqiang¡¯s face.


    At that time, Chen Zhiqiang didn¡¯t feel anything. He only felt very happy that he could be praised by Wang Ming, and he blushed again.


    When he left that day, Wang Ming said to Chen Zhiqiang, ¡°When we met for the first time, we weren¡¯t teacher and student yet. So in class, you call me Teacher Wang, but privately, you can call me Ming-zi Ge.¡±


    Chen Zhiqiang was flattered.


    ¡°Seriously?¡±


    ¡°Of course I¡¯m serious.¡±


    Wang Ming pinched his face gently.


    ¡°But you can only call me that when it¡¯s just the two of us. Keep it a secret.¡±


    Wang Ming got on his bike and rode away in a carefree way. Chen Zhiqiang looked at the back that was departing by bike, and his heart felt warm.


    Chen Zhiqiang and Wang Ming were getting closer.


    Wang Ming was really like an older brother and took good care of him. He would teach more about the problems that he didn¡¯t understand. Seeing that Chen Zhiqiang didn¡¯t have a pen, he bought a very good pen for him. At noon, he saw Chen Zhiqiang holding an iron lunch box for steaming rice, and there were vegetables and bean sprouts inside from home. Wang Ming took Chen Zhiqiang to the back of the playground and gave the ribs in his own lunch box to him.


    ¡°Teacher Wang, I¡­¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no one here. Call me Ming-zi Ge.¡±


    ¡°¡­Ming-zi Ge!¡±


    Chen Zhiqiang looked at Wang Ming gratefully, and his heart was filled with warmth¡­


    In chemistry lab class, Wang Ming wore a snow-white coat to direct students in conducting experiments. Wang Ming was tall and handsome, and sunshine shone on his youthful face. Chen Zhiqiang heard the girls privately saying that Teacher Wang looked the best wearing a white coat, just like the actors on TV. Wang Ming would walk by Chen Zhiqiang¡¯s side and personally guide him in doing the experiment. Wang Ming held his hand and brought the test tube close to the alcohol lamp, gently swaying it. Chen Zhiqiang felt Wang Ming press close to his body. Through his white coat, his warmth made Chen Zhiqiang feel warm and at ease. Sometimes, as Wang Ming helped him sway, he would softly instruct him by his ear. When he spoke, he leaned very close. Sometimes, Chen Zhiqiang even felt that his ears were tickled by his hot breath. Every time this happened, Chen Zhiqiang would laugh, and Wang Ming would pat his waist. The temperature of his palm was so hot that it seemed to brand Chen Zhiqiang¡¯s body.


    Chen Zhiqiang was someone who would always repay acts of kindness. If others treated him well once, he would want to repay them ten times. In a remote corner behind the school stadium, Wang Ming had a single dormitory. The school, taking care of college students, had specifically assigned him to live in it. After school, Chen Zhiqiang would often go to clean Wang Ming¡¯s room, wash his clothes, clean his shoes, wash his socks, and air his blankets. He would do everything. Every time, Chen Zhiqiang would first run to the teachers¡¯ office and ask Wang Ming for the key, then run to that dormitory to work. He would clean the room thoroughly. He wiped the sweat from his head, looking at the bright room, and his heart was also bright.


    Chen Zhiqiang said to Wang Ming, ¡°Ming-zi Ge, you are so kind to me. You¡¯re just like my blood brother. Even my parents have never been so kind to me.¡±


    Wang Ming looked at his face, flushed from being busy. He reached out and touched his face, asking: ¡°Are you tired?¡±


    Chen Zhiqiang broke into a smile: ¡°I¡¯m not tired!¡±


    The weather got cold. In the courtyard of the single-story dormitory, Chen Zhiqiang buried his head and washed a large basin of clothes for Wang Ming under the faucet. The ice-cold water made his hands red. Chen Zhiqiang gritted his teeth and didn¡¯t hesitate to scrub in the icy water. The water that was like ice shards stabbed his skin like knives. Chen Zhiqiang snuffled, scrubbing hard¡­


    Wang Ming came back and dragged Chen Zhiqiang into the room, drying his hands. Chen Zhiqiang¡¯s hands were already frozen into thick radishes and they had no sensation.


    ¡°Are you dumb!¡±


    Wang Ming was very moved.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter! Ming-zi Ge, you are so kind to me. I can¡¯t repay you enough. I should do anything for you!¡±


    Chen Zhiqiang said foolishly.


    ¡°¡­Do you really want to repay me?¡±


    Wang Ming stared into his eyes and asked.


    ¡°Of course! When I was bullied, I just wanted to have an older brother. I don¡¯t have a brother, but you¡¯re even closer to me than a blood brother. In the future, I will consider you my blood brother, okay?¡±


    Wang Zhiqiang really regarded Wang Ming as his blood brother. He was grateful to him, trusted him, and idolized him.


    ¡°¡­What if I don¡¯t want to be your blood brother?¡±


    Wang Ming pulled Chen Zhiqiang¡¯s hand tightly.


    ¡°Then what do you want to be?¡±


    Chen Zhiqiang asked innocently and doubtfully.


    Wang Ming didn¡¯t answer. He lowered his head and unbuttoned his shirt. He pulled Chen Zhiqiang¡¯s ice cold hand and pressed it to his own chest.


    Chen Zhiqiang hurriedly pulled his hand back.


    ¡°Ming-zi Ge, my hand is icy. It will freeze you¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡±


    Wang Ming¡¯s voice was very rough, and Chen Zhiqiang was shocked.


    Wang Ming put Chen Zhiqiang¡¯s hand on his skin. Chen Zhiqiang felt the burning heat under his hand. He even thought that Wang Ming had a fever, or why was his body so hot?


    Wang Ming took Chen Zhiqiang¡¯s hand and moved it down. Chen Zhiqiang was ignorantly pulled by him. His hand slid down Wang Ming¡¯s naked chest, abdomen, waist¡­ Wang Ming¡¯s body rose and fell under his hand. He listened to the sound of Wang Ming¡¯s breathing become heavier¡­


    At that time, Chen Zhiqiang knew nothing. He thought that Wang Ming was just helping him warm his hands. He still pulled his hand back. He was afraid of freezing Ming-zi Ge, afraid that he would catch a cold.


    One day after school, Wang Ming said to Chen Zhiqiang, ¡°Final exams are coming soon. Come to my dormitory in the evening and I will give you extra lessons.¡±


    Chen Zhiqiang said, ¡°Will the afternoon be alright? I have to help my mother paste cardboard boxes at night.¡±


    Chen Zhiqiang¡¯s mother didn¡¯t have a job. She made a living by helping the factory paste paper boxes. Every night, Chen Zhiqiang would help her work.


    Wang Ming said, ¡°This afternoon is inconvenient. Just come one night. It¡¯s okay.¡±


    Chen Zhiqiang went there in the evening. That night, it was raining heavily. His parents didn¡¯t let him go out, but Chen Zhiqiang was stubborn. He took an umbrella and went to school.


    Chen Zhiqiang knocked on the door, and Wang Ming opened it. Chen Zhiqiang wiped the water on his face and entered the room. He smiled as he said, ¡°Ming-zi Ge, it¡¯s raining so heavily outside. You¡­¡±


    Chen Zhiqiang turned around, wanting to ask, ¡°What are you going to teach me tonight?¡± when Wang Ming¡¯s tall body tightly hugged him from behind.


    Before Chen Zhiqiang could react, he was forcefully pushed down onto the bed. Wang Ming¡¯s body that was as heavy as iron pinned him down heavily.


    Chen Zhiqiang was alarmed, muddled, and confused. He didn¡¯t understand what had happened. Wang Ming panted roughly as he tore at his clothes. Chen Zhiqiang instinctively struggled and resisted. He was afraid, terrified, and ashamed. He shouted fearfully, ¡°Ming-zi Ge, what are you doing? You¡­¡± But Wang Ming covered his mouth, roughly pinned down his thin body that was not yet fully developed, and pulled down Chen Zhiqiang¡¯s pants¡­


    Chen Zhiqiang¡¯s first time was very painful. Extremely painful.


    After many years, Chen Zhiqiang still didn¡¯t forget the pain at that time.


    He lay on the bed completely naked. Wang Ming, who lay on his back, was moving wildly. Painful sweat and tears covered Chen Zhiqiang¡¯s face. In the midst of the intense pain, Chen Zhiqiang didn¡¯t even understand what had happened. His mind was completely blank. The sound of rapid rainfall outside the window mixed with the sound of Wang Ming¡¯s heavy panting in the room, sounding in the creaking of the bed board. Chen Zhiqiang saw Wang Ming¡¯s moving shadow on the wall, as ferocious as a beast.


    Chen Zhiqiang had washed the sheets of this single bed, and Chen Zhiqiang had also taken the bedding under the sun to air them during the day. When Chen Zhiqiang¡¯s face was pressed hard into the mattress, he could still smell the scent of his own washing and airing on it.


    On this bed that he had made an effort to wash and air, Chen Zhiqiang was raped. That year, he was fifteen.


    When Wang Ming turned over Chen Zhiqiang¡¯s thin body and vented his oppressed lust onto this young boy who was powerless to resist. He raised Chen Zhiqiang¡¯s legs high and watched himself thrust in and out of this immature and comely boy¡¯s body. Wang Ming¡¯s pleasure reached its peak along with his sense of guilt. Just as he was about to come, Wang Ming excitedly shouted, ¡°Baby, I like you!¡± As Wang Ming shouted, he trembled and came in Chen Zhiqiang¡¯s body. When Wang Ming pulled out of his body, murky white liquid and bright red blood flowed down from the back of Chen Zhiqiang¡¯s body, becoming a mess on the sheets.


    Afterwards, Wang Ming hugged Chen Zhiqiang tightly and asked for his forgiveness. Wang Ming cried bitterly and slapped himself, saying that he was not a human being. He spoke of his own pain, saying that the first time he saw Chen Zhiqiang holding an umbrella in the rain, he liked him. He said that seeing he was a student in his class, he felt happy and complicated. He said that he kept enduring it because he was afraid of hurting him, but he really couldn¡¯t help it. He liked him too much¡­ Wang Ming said that he was momentarily confused. He even kneeled on the floor and begged Chen Zhiqiang not to say anything about this matter. If this were to spread, he wouldn¡¯t be able to be a teacher, and may go to prison¡­


    Chen Zhiqiang didn¡¯t say anything about this matter.


    Chen Zhiqiang also didn¡¯t know why. Maybe he was moved by Wang Ming¡¯s sincere and painful story. He saw Wang Ming crying as he said, ¡°I really like you. I made a mistake because I like you too much.¡± He saw Wang Ming kneeling before him, and Chen Zhiqiang¡¯s heart softened.


    Like. Wang Ming said he liked him.


    No one had ever made Chen Zhiqiang feel like he was liked and needed like this. He thought that what Wang Ming said must be true. It was because he really liked him.


    Chen Zhiqiang forgave Wang Ming. He remembered all the good things Wang Ming had done for him. He also said that he would repay Wang Ming. Although Chen Zhiqiang¡¯s natural disposition was like a girl, he loved listening to storytelling. Since he was young, he loved listening to Romance of the Three Kingdoms and General Yue Fei. He knew that a drop of water shall be returned with a gushing spring. The wrong that Wang Ming had done to him was because he liked him. Wang Ming was kind to him. He couldn¡¯t hurt him and repay kindness with ingratitude.


    Chen Zhiqiang didn¡¯t tell anyone about this matter. Later, in that dormitory, when Wang Mig again hugged him, pinned him down, and forced him to have sex with him, while conflicted, Chen Zhiqiang chose obedience.


    Wang Ming said to him that he was actually the same as he was. He liked men, but he was too young to understand.


    Wang Ming said, ¡°You didn¡¯t even realize that you look at me differently. It was seeing the way that you looked at me, that I was sure you were the same as me. We¡¯re both that kind of people. You also like me.¡±


    Chen Zhiqiang was very confused. He didn¡¯t know how he looked at Wang Ming, but he thought that since Wang Ming said that, it should be right. He used to like listening to Wang Ming¡¯s class, liked listening to Wang Ming¡¯s affirmation, and liked to be with Wang Ming. He never thought much about it, but Wang Ming insisted that it was love.


    He also realized that he was different. He was not interested in girls. It turned out that he liked men, just like Wang Ming.


    Chen Zhiqiang seemed to understand. He accepted it.


    That remote single dormitory became the place where Wang Ming and Chen Zhiqiang would frequently sleep together. They changed positions and methods. Wang Mig taught Chen Zhiqiang a lot. Chen Zhiqiang gradually felt that he had really fallen in love with Wang Ming, and he offered his whole body and mind.


    Chen Zhiqiang was an honest person. Whoever he treated well, he would foolishly be sincere with them until the end. He started to be completely committed to Wang Ming. He didn¡¯t have the heart to go to school. Every day, he would only think about Wang Ming. Thinking about him, he would giggle in infatuation. He would often secretly run to Wang Ming¡¯s dormitory at night. When the two of them met, they would hastily hug each other and roll into bed.


    Sometimes, Wang Ming couldn¡¯t help but call Chen Zhiqiang to the dormitory after school, on campus before the students had finished leaving. They would close the curtains and have intense and anxious sex. Wang Ming quickly pushed Chen Zhiqiang against the bed, ramming and quickly releasing into his body. They kissed passionately. Wang Ming affectionately swore to Chen Zhiqiang more than once that he would definitely love him forever, protect him, and not let anyone hurt him. Chen Zhiqiang was moved to tears. He hugged Wang Ming tightly and said, Ming-zi Ge! ¡­


    Wang Ming won a prize for his open class, and Chen Zhiqiang wanted to give him a gift. Wang Ming liked designer brands. Chen Zhiqiang wanted to buy him a designer brand belt, but it cost a lot of money. Chen Zhiqiang had no money. Even if he searched the entire house, he couldn¡¯t get so much money. Chen Zhiqiang had no choice. He went to the construction site with trembling legs and stole cables, wanting to exchange stolen cables for money.


    It was Chen Zhiqiang¡¯s first time doing such a thing. He was very nervous and was caught. He was nearly beaten to death by the workers on the construction site. He lay in the hospital. It was reported to the school, and the school gave him severe punishment.


    ¡°How could you steal? So disgraceful!¡± Wang Ming was very unhappy.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Ming-zi Ge¡­¡± Chen Zhiqiang was in the hospital bed injured all over. He wanted to say the reason, but he didn¡¯t say it. He didn¡¯t want to make Wang Ming feel bad.


    ¡°You should also think about me. Everyone knows that you are a student I take care of. Aren¡¯t you humiliating me like this?¡± Wang Ming¡¯s face was sullen.


    Che Zhiqiang apologized weakly. He opened his swollen eyes and repeatedly said, ¡°Ming-zi Ge, I was wrong. Don¡¯t be angry¡­ I¡¯ve humiliated you¡­¡±


    The day that Wang Ming and Chen Zhiqiang¡¯s affair was exposed came very suddenly.


    When Wang Ming was immersed in kissing Chen Zhiqiang in his room, a female teacher¡¯s screams startled him.


    They were too careless. The door was not locked. The female teacher who came to borrow something pushed the door open.


    In the headmaster¡¯s office, under the stern questioning of a group of school leaders, Wang Ming pointed at Chen Zhiqiang with a pale face and said, ¡°He was the one who suddenly did that to me. It had nothing to do with me! I didn¡¯t do anything to him!¡±


    Chen Zhiqiang looked at him in shock. Wang Ming was like a stranger. He seemed to have never known him.


    Chen Zhiqiang later saw the inspection files that Wang Ming handed to the school. Wang Ming wrote that Chen Zhiqiang took the initiative to get close to him from the beginning and seduced him. The evidence was that he ran to his dorm every other day with the intention of seducing him, but he sternly rejected him. Also, he was effeminate. He originally had this tendency. The evidence was that all the students knew he was a sissy¡­


    ¡°He¡¯s talking nonsense! Nonsense!!¡± Chen Zhiqiang erupted like he was crazy and was forcefully subdued by his teachers. The headmaster and the teachers looked at him like they were looking at monsters and garbage. The abhorrent, disdainful, and disgusted gaze pierced Chen Zhiqiang¡¯s heart like a knife.


    Chen Zhiqiang was punished, and Wang Ming was transferred. Wang Ming was transferred to another place to continue to be a teacher, but Chen Zhiqiang¡¯s matter spread throughout the whole school.


    Chen Zhiqiang never said what happened that night or what happened that rainy night. That was the promise he had made, and he stubbornly kept it. He didn¡¯t care about the punishment, nor did he care about the spittle behind him that poked his spine. He just wanted Wang Ming to give him a few words, a few honest words, that he didn¡¯t write those files, that he didn¡¯t say any of the words on it!


    Chen Zhiqiang went to find Wang Ming. After Wang Ming moved away, he didn¡¯t know where Wang Ming moved to. Chen Zhiqiang made painstaking efforts to find the school to which Wang Ming was transferred and found his new address. When Wang Ming opened the door and saw Chen Zhiqiang, his expression was like he had seen a ghost. Wang Ming was about to abruptly close the door, but Chen Zhiqiang pushed the door open.


    ¡°Why did you write that?! Just say that you didn¡¯t write it!!¡± Chen Zhiqiang cried. He already knew the answer in his heart. He was afraid of facing the answer.


    ¡°Don¡¯t hurt me anymore! Haven¡¯t you hurt me enough?!¡± Wang Ming roared. Wang Ming lifted Chen Zhiqiang¡¯s thin body and was about to push him out.


    ¡°¡­I hurt you? ¡­I was the one who hurt you? ¡­¡± Chen Zhiqiang was stunned.


    ¡°If you weren¡¯t interested in me, why did you stare right at me in class? Why did you run to my dormitory every other day? You were seducing me! Don¡¯t fucking pretend to be na?ve! ¡­What do you want? Is this not enough? Take it! ¡­Even if you tell anyone about that matter, no one will believe you. You have no evidence. I¡¯m not afraid! ¡­Don¡¯t come find me again. I can¡¯t afford to lose my job!¡± Wang Ming used a rough voice to hide his panic. He hurriedly took out a stack of money from his wallet and stuffed it into Chen Zhiqiang¡¯s hand, forcefully pushing him out the door.


    Chen Zhiqiang stood dazedly outside the door, holding a stack of crumpled bills in his hands. He lowered his head to look at the stack of bills. He loosened his hand, and the money floated colorfully to the ground.


    Chen Zhiqiang started smiling and laughing out loud. Tears washed over his face, but Chen Zhiqiang was still smiling. His smile was like a paper tightly crumpled into a ball in his hands¡­


    In the school, wherever Chen Zhiqiang went, there were boys shouting, The hermaphrodite is coming!


    Then a group of boys would laugh loudly, and someone would ask him in a shrill voice, ¡°Did you let Teacher Wang thrust into your butt?! Do you not have XX down there?! Do you squat to urinate? ¡­¡±


    Chen Zhiqiang grabbed a handful of sand and rushed up. He fought with the leader recklessly, and a group of boys pressed him to the ground and beat him up. A rain of fists and feet hit his body. Chen Zhiqiang only tightly held the first person he caught and wouldn¡¯t let go, headbutting his head again and again. Even when people ruthlessly stepped on his hands and broke his fingers, he wouldn¡¯t let go, until he and that person¡¯s foreheads were bruised and bleeding¡­


    Chen Zhiqiang fought several times and stayed in the hospital several times. His parents pointed at him and scolded him at the head of the bed, ¡°Do you still have the nerve to meet people? We can¡¯t even raise our heads outside because of you! ¡­¡±


    Chen Zhiqiang lay there expressionlessly, staring at the ceiling numbly¡­


    Chen Zhiqiang walked into the school at night. He was held by the waist by someone who suddenly rushed out of the darkness and dragged into an empty classroom. That tall and big high school boy pinned him to the ground and pulled his pants. Chen Zhiqiang fought hard. The boy slapped him in the face, cursing, ¡°What are you hermaphrodite pretending for! Haven¡¯t you been rammed by many people? Aren¡¯t you just a whore?¡±


    In his struggle, Chen Zhiqiang grabbed a chair and smashed it on the boy¡¯s head. Staring at his hand that was covered in blood, Chen Zhiqiang sat down onto the ground¡­


    Chen Zhiqiang was expelled from school.


    Chen Zhiqiang stayed indoors every day in the midst of his neighbor¡¯s gossip. He just stared and blanked out. He repeatedly thought about it. He recalled when he was happy with Wang Ming in the past, recalled the words that Wang Ming swore to him, recalled how Wang Ming affectionately said that he liked him and loved him. Chen Zhiqiang couldn¡¯t understand how the same person could change at will, how he could change so much and so quickly, how he could deny it if he wanted. He didn¡¯t believe it. Wang Ming was such a good person. He didn¡¯t believe that Wang Ming was really so heartless. He thought that Wang Ming had difficulties. Wang Ming was afraid of losing a job, and Wang Ming liked him. If one liked someone, how could they stop liking them at will? So Wang Ming must have lied to him.


    Chen Zhiqiang went to find Wang Ming again. He didn¡¯t ask for anything else, and he didn¡¯t expect to return to the past with Wang Ming. He just wanted Wang Ming to admit once again that he really liked him and wasn¡¯t lying to him.


    Just that much was enough, and he would be satisfied and would have the strength to live. No matter how rotten he was in the future, whether he was mud or garbage, at least he told him that someone had really liked him, loved him, and cherished him.


    Chen Zhiqiang knocked hard on Wang Ming¡¯s door, but Wang Ming didn¡¯t open it. Chen Zhiqiang knew that he was in the room. Chen Zhiqiang raised his voice and shouted, ¡°Ming-zi Ge! I know you¡¯re at home! I¡¯m not here to pester you. I just want you to say one thing! ¡­Tell me these words and I won¡¯t bother you for the rest of my life! ¡­¡±


    There was no response in Wang Ming¡¯s room. Chen Zhiqiang didn¡¯t remember what he said, how much he cried, or how much he begged, but no matter how he begged, Wang Ming didn¡¯t respond at all. Wang Ming only later pushed open the window and viciously threw a bottle out. Wang Ming cursed at him and told him to go away! Because people living nearby were already looking out and around.


    ¡°¡­You said that you liked me, would be good to me forever, and wouldn¡¯t let anyone hurt me. Did a dog eat these words?! ¡­Were you lying to me?! ¡­¡±


    Chen Zhiqiang cried bitterly, fell down to his knees, and dug his fingers firmly in the mud. He dug until his nails were covered with blood. He was shivering all over in the rain. He looked at the tightly shut door and was so desperate. Chen Zhiqiang pulled out a fruit knife that he had brought from home. His hands shook as he pointed the knife at himself. He shouted hoarsely, ¡°Ming-zi Ge, come out. If you don¡¯t come out, I¡¯ll stab myself, and I¡¯ll keep stabbing until you come out¡­¡±


    Chen Zhiqiang¡¯s voice was hoarse from shouting and he shed all of his tears, but Wang Ming didn¡¯t come out. Chen Zhiqiang was completely hopeless. His hands shook as he held the knife, closed his eyes, and stabbed it into himself¡­


    That night, before Chen Zhiqiang stabbed himself, he cried out in grief, ¡°Ming-zi Ge¡ª!¡± It was said that his voice was extremely horrible and shrill, like a ghost crying. It made people nearby who heard it shudder. Some people even said that for a long time after that night, that voice was still haunting and floating in the vicinity, making people shiver when they thought of it.


    Chen Zhiqiang lost blood, and he was rescued.


    People nearby were afraid that there would be death and sent him to the hospital. When Chen Zhiqiang left the hospital and entered the prison, the police told him that Wang Ming had accused him of malicious harassment, armed and with ill intentions, and carried a knife, seriously threatening his life.


    Chen Zhiqiang listened expressionlessly, signed his name, and stayed quietly by the iron window.


    He leaned against the ice cold wall, looking at the small pane of sky that shone through.


    His wound was still tied with thick bandages, and there were bouts of pain.


    But Chen Zhiqiang would never feel pain again.


    Shortly after, among the gangsters in Jiangbei, there was one more gangster. His figure was slight, his mannerisms were effeminate, and he was different.


    Once when he was walking on the road, several boys who passed by loudly shouted, ¡°Isn¡¯t that Hermaphrodite Chen? Hermaphrodite Chen¡¯s butt is still so perky! Who rammed into Hermaphrodite Chen¡¯s butt again¡­¡±


    Before the next words could be spoken, Chen Zhiqiang had already walked over without saying a word. His face was expressionless. He reached behind him and raised his lapel, pulling something out of his back waist. Before anyone could react, a knife abruptly stabbed into the shoulder of the person speaking, splashing blood five steps away¡­


    The boys were stunned and scared stiff. Chen Zhiqiang stepped on that person, pulled out the knife, and motioned towards his face, asking casually, ¡°What did you just call me?¡±


    The people looked at him in horror, pale and speechless¡­


    Chen Zhiqiang smiled. Before those people¡¯s frightened expressions, he smiled as beautifully as a spring day.


    Several years later, in Jiangbei, the leading big-time gangster was called Hua Mao.


    In Jianghai during the 90s, if you wanted to be a gangster and wanted to achieve success, territory, power, and fame, there was only one path: ruthlessness.


    Be ruthless to others and be more ruthless to yourself.


    Hua Mao was so ruthless that all the big-time and small-time gangsters of the Jiangbei gangdom had to respect him. In the city, no matter how awesome the bosses Yan Ziyi and Luo Jiu were, when one crossed the river and arrived at Jiangbei, it was like stepping onto Hua Mao¡¯s territory.


    Hua Mao was his nickname. At that time, Hua Mao was in his early twenties, with long, wavy hair, always wearing bright clothes, and never shying away from his feminine appearance. The more people looked at him with strange eyes, the more Hua Mao would act like a sissy, without concealing anything and going even further. When the people on the streets of Jianghai spoke of him, their expression was always strange, but no one would easily provoke him. Because although Hua Mao appeared feminine, only people who had really fought with him knew what a fierce, ruthless, and reckless maniac he was beneath that outer appearance.


    Gradually, no one knew what Hua Mao¡¯s real name was anymore. Everyone said, Hua Mao, Hua Mao. The name Chen Zhiqiang had already been forgotten.


    Chen Zhiqiang himself almost forgot this name. Once in the bureau, the police sternly shouted, Chen Zhiqiang, be honest! Chen Zhiqiang was stunned for a moment.


    This name was as distant as his past. It had rotted away long ago in the mud. Hua Mao himself had almost forgotten that he once had such a proper name.


    One day, after Hua Mao had led his brothers to attack people, he met Wang Ming on the road.


    Wang Ming was still a teacher. Wang Ming walked side by side with a boy who looked like a student. Wang Ming held an umbrella for him, lowering his head as he talked to him with a kind smile. The boy was comely, clean, and blushing. He looked at Wang Ming with such bright and idolizing eyes.


    Seeing this scene, Hua Mao seemed to see his past life.


    Hua Mao walked over and stood in front of Wang Ming¡¯s way. Hua Mao asked Wang Ming, ¡°Do you still recognize me?¡±


    Wang Ming looked at him with doubt and confusion. Hua Mao¡¯s hair was long, and he stood in the rain, his thin cheeks scarred, and his body still covered with bloodstains from the person he had just cut.


    Wang Ming shook his head a little fearfully.


    Hua Mao smiled as he said, ¡°Look carefully.¡±


    Wang Ming looked at him carefully, and his expression gradually changed. He looked at Hua Mao in shock and confusion, and blood drained from his face¡­


    In the deep alley, Wang Ming was so scared that he melted into a puddle of mud. Trembling all over, he tightly hugged Hua Mao¡¯s legs and begged tearfully, saying, ¡°I was wrong, Chen Zhiqiang. I¡¯m sorry. I was really wrong. Please let me go! I had no other choice back then¡­! I was afraid of losing my job and ruining my reputation. It wasn¡¯t easy for my parents to send me to college. I couldn¡¯t be ruined like that¡­! Zhiqiang¡­ don¡¯t you like me? I like you too, I really like you! All these years, I haven¡¯t forgotten you for a single day. I¡¯m speaking the truth. Believe me! ¡­¡±


    Wang Ming¡¯s face was covered with tears as he hugged Hua Mao¡¯s legs, shouting and crying. He kept talking. His body kept trembling under the blade of those machetes. Hua Mao looked down at him, looking at this man. Once, when he was still Chen Zhiqiang, when he was still that pure student, he followed him with idolizing and grateful eyes. He trusted all of him and longed for all of him. He hoped that in the future, he could also become a good person like him and be a teacher like him, standing on the platform, smiling at the children like him who needed a smile from a teacher¡­


    The tip of the knife in Hua Mao¡¯s hand swept over Wang Ming¡¯s face that was covered in tears and snot. Wang Ming was so frightened that he didn¡¯t move, feeling the icy coldness come close. He raised his head and looked at Hua Mao pleadingly, meeting Hua Mao¡¯s bloodshot eyes.


    ¡°¡­Scram¡­!!¡±


    Wang Ming scrambled away.


    Hua Mao lifted his head in the rain and laughed loudly. His brothers didn¡¯t dare approach him, thinking that he was crazy.


    His laughter was sharp and unpleasant. No one knew whether Hua Mao was laughing or crying.


    Hua Mao couldn¡¯t stop laughing. He was laughing because he once handed his true heart to such a person. He was laughing because Wang Ming spoke correctly from the beginning. He was too self-important. Everything was his delusions.


    But Hua Mao thanked Wang Ming. If it weren¡¯t for him, he wouldn¡¯t openly and honestly see who he was, what he needed, how he wanted to live, and how he should live.


    He was a man who loved me. Whether it was innate or not innate, he admitted it. He wouldn¡¯t live like Wang Ming, not daring to tear this skin off his face until he died.


    In the circle of the same people, Hua Mao was done by men, and he also did men. He later learned that people like them were called homosexual. He also knew that they weren¡¯t mentally ill or crazy. Hua Mao lived indulgently and did as he wished. He thought that people only lived one lifetime and should be nicer to themselves. When people like them close their eyes today, they may not see the sun tomorrow, so they shouldn¡¯t lie to themselves as well. He went to bed with other people, and he also maintained a steady relationship with people, on and off, coming and going. Hua Mao thought that it was normal, very normal.


    Hua Mao once said to people in this circle, ¡°There was love between men. This love was beyond physical substances and beyond lust. It was the purest and most selfless love.¡±


    These words were spoken by a college student to Hua Mao. Hua Mao listened very carefully and remembered it. There was still a small piece of Chen Zhiqiang living in his heart, foolish, single-minded, and still yearning for light, struggling to believe what he wanted to believe.


    Other people said, ¡°What love? Then have you met love?¡±


    Hua Mao said, ¡°I will encounter it sooner or later.¡±


    Hua Mao thought that in his life, he could meet thousands of people. Among these thousands of people, he didn¡¯t believe they were all Wang Ming.


    He wouldn¡¯t be blinded by shit again. He never had love only because he still hadn¡¯t encountered it.


    God had decided everyone¡¯s life. Hua Mao didn¡¯t blame the past. That was fate.


    But from that point forward, he didn¡¯t believe in fate. In the future, his life was in his own hands, not in God¡¯s hands.


    He was knocked down into a corner and didn¡¯t even have the strength to get up. He never gave in to others, but this time, he was beaten into submission and completely gave in.


    ¡°¡­What¡¯s your name?¡±


    Hua Mao lay there, asking this man wearing a white dress shirt.


    ¡°Fang Yu.¡±


    Hua Mao watched the white dress shirt lead people away with his muddled vision, repeating this name.


    Fang Yu, Fang Yu¡­


    He was Fang Yu.


    Fuck!


    Hua Mao smiled.


    Hua Mao rushed into the crowd, the machete in his hand splashing streams of blood, splashing on other people¡¯s faces, and splashing on his own neck. He rushed towards the gleaming blade without hesitation, ignoring the blades that cut at him. His eyes were red and he looked like he was risking his life. He wanted to obtain this piece of Jiangbei territory for Fang Yu. Those were his feelings for Fang Yu. Hua Mao kicked over a person who was cutting at Fang Yu¡¯s brothers and stabbed the knife in. The steel pipe fell down and hit Hua Mao on his shoulder. Hua Mao¡¯s vision went black, but he still stood firmly in front of the man who was being cut.


    That was Fang Yu¡¯s man. He wanted to protect Fang Yu¡¯s brother.


    Machetes fell like snow towards him. Hua Mao gritted his teeth and bore it. Someone dragged him behind them. Blood splashed, and Fang Yu¡¯s shirt was splashed with bright red.


    Hua Mao stared dazedly at the blade that he had blocked for him, watched Fang Yu expressionlessly use his bloody shoulder to lift half the steel bar, sweep it across, and bloody the heads of those people.


    Fang Yu roared at Hua Mao: ¡°Are you dumb! Why didn¡¯t you dodge?¡±


    Hua Mao said, ¡°I will protect your brother.¡±


    Fang Yu shouted, ¡°You are also my fucking brother!¡±


    When he went to the hospital, Hua Mao was covered with blood. In the car, Fang Yu stayed by him. Hua Mao wanted to speak, but Fang Yu said, ¡°Don¡¯t talk. Lie down.¡±


    Hua Mao said hoarsely, ¡°Yu Ge, my back feels bad. Can you hold me?¡±


    Fang Yu picked him up, and Hua Mao put his head on Fang Yu¡¯s shoulder. His blood dyed the chest of Fang Yu¡¯s shirt red. He saw Fang Yu use his shirt to tightly cover his wounds, and he heard the powerful heartbeat that came from Fang Yu¡¯s chest.


    Fang Yu messily wiped the blood on Fang Yu¡¯s face. Hua Mao chuckled. As he laughed, he smiled like a fool.


    ¡°Why are you laughing?¡±


    Fang Yu was baffled.


    ¡°Yu Ge¡­ it¡¯s worth it.¡±


    ¡°What is worth it?¡±


    Fang Yu thought that Hua Mao¡¯s mind was muddled from being hit.


    Hua Mao laughed and didn¡¯t respond anymore. He leaned against Fang Yu¡¯s firm arms and closed his eyes with a smile. It was like he could smell the fragrance of osmanthus again.


    Many years ago, when he was still very young, when he was still a comely student, he walked on the campus, intoxicated by the sweet smell of osmanthus in the air.


    It was the purest smell, his most beautiful years.


    No one had ever used their own life to cover for him.


    Do you know, Fang Yu? It¡¯s worth it.


    Just this once, my life is worth it.


    It¡¯s worth it.


    (End of Hua Mao¡¯s prequel)

 Ch117.1 - Extra: Holiday

    In the month of martial arts training at the military district, the 701 regiment was in enclosed practice. Yang Lei, as the training staff officer, spent most of the month in the mountains without moving. He couldn¡¯t even show his face, let alone use his cell phone to call the outside world.


    ¡°Xiao Chen! Give me a lighter!¡±


    On the military drills ground, armored fighting vehicles roared and helicopters circled. At the No. 1 Command Post, Yang Lei pushed aside the curtain and went in, saying impatiently.


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    The young soldier called Xiao Chen hurriedly went over. He took out his lighter and lit the cigarette in Yang Lei¡¯s mouth.


    Yang Lei¡¯s face was painted. His camouflage combat uniform was wet from sweat and stuck to his body, exposing his bronze neck. He furrowed his brows and inhaled hard.


    ¡°¡­Staff Officer Yang, when will our drill be over?¡±


    Xiao Chen leaned over bravely and asked carefully. It was already a week later than the scheduled end time. The soldiers were all itching to go back to the camp earlier and have a few days off to relax.


    ¡°I want to know more than you do!¡±


    The smoke enveloped Yang Lei¡¯s impatient face.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Xiao Chen was silent. He could tell that Staff Officer Yang was keeping his temper. Smart people shouldn¡¯t act recklessly and suffer a bad outcome.


    Yang Lei was upset. This drill was supposed to be half a month, but the superior gave an order for no reason and with no explanation. It dragged on for six or seven days. If the mission were not achieved, he wouldn¡¯t object and would remain as long as necessary, but the drill had clearly reached the standard and the blue army had withdrawn. He didn¡¯t know why they were dawdling in the mountains. It was said that they were waiting for a central leader to come over and do roll call. Just to accommodate his travel schedule, they repeatedly did drills. The troops, resources, and supplies of the entire regiment were being wasted here!


    ¡°Staff Officer Yang, give me a pack!¡±


    Two fully armed soldiers squeezed into the tent, grinning cheekily at Yang Lei.


    Yang Lei kicked at them. The two soldiers laughed and jumped away.


    ¡°735a place. Find it yourself!¡±


    Yang Lei¡¯s drill bag was there. These soldiers were craving a cigarette.


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    The two soldiers stood at attention and saluted, smiling happily as they ran away.


    ¡°If you dare to steal all of it, I¡¯ll knock you all down!¡±


    Yang Lei roared at them. He pulled over the telephone on the side and dialed the regiment headquarters.


    ¡°Lei-zi, don¡¯t be so angry. Isn¡¯t there no other option? The superior said to wait. Can we not wait?¡±


    The training department was also helpless.


    ¡°Give a definite answer! How many more days will it take?!¡±


    Yang Lei lost his fiery temper.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be impatient! ¡­Hey, what urgent matter do you have? Why don¡¯t you give me a phone number and I¡¯ll help you tell those outside?¡±


    During training, everything was closed off. No contact with the outside was allowed at all, for both cadres and soldiers.


    ¡°¡­You can¡¯t tell them!¡±


    Yang Lei was not in a good mood.


    ¡°Let me tell you, last year, the drill was over a month, and you didn¡¯t seem this impatient? ¡­Oh, I understand. You are so restless and angry because you¡¯re impatient to see your girlfriend, right? Why, you can¡¯t wait just a few days?¡±


    The cadre of the training department made fun of him.


    The news had once spread that Yang Lei was going to get married. It was said that the wedding house was even renovated. Later, he suddenly didn¡¯t get married. When the military camp privately spoke of this, they all said that with Yang Lei¡¯s circumstances, there was an eighty percent chance that he had met another good person. It wasn¡¯t known which fairy he had met that caused him to become utterly infatuated. He didn¡¯t even marry the person he was originally going to marry. They had never seen Yang Lei bring his new girlfriend over to meet them, but everyone knew that Yang Lei was in love, and it was not ordinary love. In his state, much less experienced people, even inexperienced people could tell. In Yang Lei¡¯s state, according to the words of a cultural officer at the Publicity Office, even eight horses can¡¯t pull back a donkey in love!


    Yang Lei squinted and inhaled smoke.


    ¡°Cut the crap. You don¡¯t miss your wife?¡±


    The cadre laughed.


    ¡°All right! Endure another two days. When we go back, you¡¯ll get a break, so you can go back home and love your wife!¡±


    When the practice was finally completed, three days had already passed. As soon as Yang Lei returned to the regiment headquarters, he took out his mobile phone and called Fang Yu.


    After such a long time, he really missed him badly. Before the practice, he told Fang Yu that it would end in half a month. Although military operations often changed at short notice, and the time was uncertain, even if he was out for several days more and didn¡¯t come back, Fang Yu would know that it was normal. If nothing else, he could hear about it through a phone call to the regiment headquarters. There was no need to worry, but Yang Lei knew that Fang Yu must definitely be impatient from waiting too.


    The phone rang for a long time. The line was busy. He didn¡¯t know who Fang Yu was calling. At this time, Fang Yu was very busy. Ever since the auto parts company got on track, business was nonstop, and the building materials part was also starting up and in full swing. Could Fang Yu be idle?


    Yang Lei could only put his mobile phone down. He had just changed his clothes when the phone rang. Yang Lei grabbed it.


    ¡°You¡¯re out?¡±


    Fang Yu¡¯s magnetic and smiling voice.


    ¡°¡­Still in the valley!¡±


    Yang Lei pressed his phone against his ear. Hearing the voice that he had thought about for over half a month, his heart felt like it was being scratched. He wished that he could reach his hand into his mobile phone and drag out the person before his face now.


    ¡°Then you¡¯re breaking the rules? They didn¡¯t catch you?¡±


    Fang Yu said intentionally.


    ¡°Why, are you going to catch me?¡±


    Yang Lei lifted the corners of his mouth. Two cadres passed by the window and saw Yang Lei¡¯s expression as he spoke on the phone. They kept laughing and were driven away by a wave of Yang Lei¡¯s hand.


    ¡°If I catch you, I¡¯ll lock you up,¡± Fang Yu said quietly.


    When Yang Lei heard his voice, it was like he was talking by his ear. The tone of confinement made Yang Lei feel a wave of heat.


    ¡°Where are you? I¡¯ll pick you up,¡± Fang Yu said.


    There were noisy voices on the other side of the phone. Someone called General Manager Fang, and Fang Yu told that person to wait. Yang Lei knew at once that he was busy outside.


    ¡°General Manager Fang, the contract signing with Tiancheng at 2 o¡¯clock is at Zijin¡­¡± Someone came over again.


    ¡°I know. Let¡¯s talk about it later.¡±


    Fang Yu cut him off, his tone a little impatient.


    ¡°Okay, go back to your work. Don¡¯t be delayed. I¡¯ll go back first and wait for you at home in the evening.¡±


    Although Yang Lei was disappointed, if there was less time for the two of them to spend together because of Fang Yu¡¯s company¡¯s business, Yang Lei never said a word.


    Back at the house on the eighth floor, Yang Lei dropped his things and went into the bathroom to bathe.


    Having been in the mountains for so long, he felt awful. Yang Lei showered simply at the camp and came back. When he got home, he properly took a good shower.


    Right now, the two of them were living on the eighth floor. Fang Yu said that they should renovate it properly. Yang Lei said not to. It was very good to leave it just like before, especially the steel wire bed. Fang Yu said, ¡°Who still sleeps on this now? Change it to a bigger one.¡± Yang Lei really was not willing to change it. Fang Yu asked why. Yang Lei said, ¡°I only acknowledge this bed. I have feelings for it.¡±


    Hearing that, Fang Yu turned around, looked at Yang Lei, and said with a slight smile: ¡°What feelings?¡±


    ¡°¡­I bedded you right here. What feelings do you say I have?¡±


    Yang Lei was acting like a rascal.


    ¡°You bedded me?¡±


    Fang Yu smiled faintly. He approached Yang Lei, his hand along the waist of Yang Lei¡¯s trousers, and stroked Yang Lei¡¯s back.


    ¡°¡­Isn¡¯t it the other way around?¡±


    Fang Yu spoke against his ear. Suddenly, he applied force and pulled down Yang Lei¡¯s pants¡­


    ¡°Fuck! You¡­ don¡¯t mess around!¡± Yang Lei bent over and laughed as he resisted. Fang Yu grabbed and pulled him. The two of them pulled and resisted, laughing as they messed around¡­


    ¡°¡­Won¡¯t let it be changed¡­ Let me see if it¡¯s strong enough¡­!¡±


    Fang Yu suddenly scooped up Yang Lei by the waist and pressed him down onto the bed¡­


    Thus, that steel wire bed was still not replaced.


    Yang Lei poured out shampoo, creating suds from scrubbing his hair and kneading it. The sound of running water filled the bathroom. Yang Lei rinsed out the suds. Just when he lifted his head and closed his eyes to rinse under the shower head, he heard the bathroom door open behind him.


    Yang Lei was stunned. He rubbed his face hard and was about to open his eyes.


    Before he turned around, someone hugged him from behind.


    A pair of hands hugged him from behind, caressing his body, and then a low voice spoke by his ear: ¡°You¡¯ve gotten thin.¡±


    Yang Lei grabbed that pair of hands and hastily turned around. Fang Yu had already lifted his chin and kissed him without giving him a chance to speak.


    The water from the shower rushed down, falling on their bodies. The black suit and white shirt that Fang Yu was wearing were soaked in water and stuck to his body. Yang Lei turned around, naked in Fang Yu¡¯s arms. He held Fang Yu tightly, roughly pulling the hair on the back of Fang Yu¡¯s head and kissing him hard, like a gnawing beast, his breathing disordered and rough. These were the body temperature, body, and lips that he had been thinking about in the mountains for over half a month! In the over twenty days they had been separated by the drill, Yang Lei had never thought that the drill would be so unendurable. He didn¡¯t tell Fang Yu that, even when he finally heard his ¡°You¡¯re back?¡± over the phone, he could get hard¡­


    Fang Yu forcefully pushed Yang Lei¡¯s rampant tongue back into his mouth. His tongue chased into Yang Lei¡¯s mouth aggressively, attacking him, entangling him, and blocking him. The tongues that intertwined and didn¡¯t separate for a second rolled impatiently between the two people¡¯s close lips. In the bathroom, other than the sound of running water, there was the sound of the two men¡¯s heavy breathing.


    They finally parted for a short time. Yang Lei gasped, looking at Fang Yu, whose face was wet with water. His voice was hoarse: ¡°¡­Didn¡¯t you go to sign a contract? Why did you come back?¡±


    Yang Lei heard through the phone that Fang Yu had a contract to sign.


    ¡°What do you think?¡±


    Fang Yu said roughly. He pressed forward again, covering Yang Lei¡¯s mouth¡­


    They couldn¡¯t control themselves. They fired accidentally while polishing the gun, and the gun was already loaded. They couldn¡¯t leave the bathroom anymore¡­


    As Yang Lei kissed, he pulled Fang Yu¡¯s black suit and pulled it down from his shoulders. His hand dragged down from the collar of Fang Yu¡¯s shirt. He pulled the shirt and suit off of Fang Yu¡¯s body, revealing Fang Yu¡¯s naked and firm back¡­ He impatiently caressed the fiery skin. Fang Yu kneaded his waist and hips. His front was firmly pressed against Fang Yu¡¯s bare abdomen, painfully hard and swollen. The precum wet Fang Yu¡¯s abs¡­ Fang Yu turned him around and pressed him against the mirror beside the shower. Yang Lei listened to Fang Yu¡¯s heavy breathing behind him. Fang Yu¡¯s chest rose and fell as he looked down. The water rushed down over Yang Lei¡¯s darkly tanned and shining back, along the clearly defined muscles, and flowed over the dip in the middle, flowing down his tight and firm buttocks¡­


    When Fang Yu entered, Yang Lei lifted his head. As Fang Yu pushed in, he kissed Yang Lei¡¯s nape. The rising fog covered the mirror. The mirror surface blurrily reflected two men on top of each other, moving intensely¡­ Yang Lei opened his eyes in passion. His supporting arm wiped away the fog, and the mirror clearly reflected his face and Fang Yu¡¯s face behind him. Yang Lei looked with infatuation at Fang Yu¡¯s passion when he rammed into him, his face full of lust and possessiveness. Just looking at Fang Yu¡¯s knit brows, endurance of pleasure, and vigorous power, mixed with the primitive ferocity of sex and the careful and tender expression when kissing him, Yang Lei had the impulse to gush out¡­ Fang Yu also raised his eyes and looked in the mirror. Their eyes met in the mirror. Fang Yu hugged Yang Lei¡¯s chest and kneaded more and more fiercely. He lifted Yang Lei¡¯s chin so that he could see their intense connection in the mirror. Hot water flowed over the place where they were connected, like it was evaporating from the hot temperature of their bodies. The water flowed over Yang Lei¡¯s angular, pained, and infatuated face. Fang Yu looked at every second of Yang Lei¡¯s expression in the mirror. Fang Yu turned over Yang Lei¡¯s jaw and kissed him¡­


    At the climax of their passion, they both screamed crude words. Fang Yu pushed into Yang Lei as he shouted roughly by his ear, ¡°Open your eyes! Watch me fuck you!¡± Yang Lei opened his eyes, sweat dripping down into them. He looked in the mirror at himself in Fang Yu¡¯s embrace, being fiercely possessed and pounded by Fang Yu. Through the mirror, they looked at each other closely. It seemed that just by looking at each other¡¯s faces, they could spurt out endless lust¡­ Yang Lei was about to be sent to a climax by Fang Yu. Yang Lei was also dazed¡­ Fang Yu suddenly erupted, pulsing inside Yang Lei¡¯s body as he came. Yang Lei looked at Fang Yu¡¯s expression as he climaxed. Yang Lei trembled in Fang Yu¡¯s hand and splashed the mirror in front of him¡­


    When they lay still on the bed, the sun outside was already in the west.


    This time, the two were separated for too long. They hadn¡¯t seen each other for more than half a month and hadn¡¯t been together. Yang Lei missed him badly. Could Fang Yu not miss him?? Ever since they returned to live in this house again, this was the longest the two had been separated. They both lost their restraint. Once they saw each other, before they could walk out of the bathroom, they did it to the very end.


    ¡°Can you still deliver the goods?¡±


    Fang Yu titled his head, asking Yang Lei teasingly.


    ¡°¡­If you can deliver, then I¡¯ll deliver.¡±


    Yang Lei lay in Fang Yu¡¯s arms. He already forgot how many times he had come, calming down his breathing.


    Fang Yu lowered his head and glanced at his lower half playfully. He grabbed it with his hand and pulled on it.


    ¡°Deliver? What are you going to deliver? You still have the goods?¡±


    ¡°Fuck¡­ Even if there are no goods, it was all delivered to you.¡±


    Yang Lei said crudely. He didn¡¯t think about how it was Fang Yu¡¯s goods that were really delivered to him.


    Fang Yu was amused by this remark. He rolled over on top of Yang Lei, stroking him: ¡°Let me check.¡±


    He made Yang Lei ticklish. Yang Lei laughed, his chest shaking. Fang Yu focused on looking over Yang Lei¡¯s body from head to toe as the sun shone in from outside.


    ¡°It¡¯s almost like Hei-zi,¡± Fang Yu joked.


    Er Hei was the darkest one among their group of brothers. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t get the name Er Hei. According to Er Hei, he was dark since he was young, like the Somali refugees who were reported daily on the news network back then. He was about that shade. Even if he wiped himself with milk every day, he couldn¡¯t be pale. This time, Yang Lei tanned quite dark, but hearing Fang Yu suddenly say this, Yang Lei said: ¡°Why? You dislike it?¡±


    ¡°So what if I dislike it?¡±


    Fang Yu just liked teasing him.


    ¡°If you dislike it, then get some bleaching powder and bleach me!¡±


    Yang Lei had a sharp tongue.


    ¡°Whore you?¡±


    Fang Yu smiled quite evilly. He lowered his head, leaning towards Yang Lei¡¯s ear:


    ¡°Do I still need to whore you?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Yang Lei realized it.


    ¡°Go to hell!¡±


    Yang Lei laughed and cursed, kicking Fang Yu. Looking at Fang Yu smiling crookedly under the sun, Yang Lei felt bursts of warmth in his heart. He was content and satisfied.


    When he was in the mountains, when he had finished the exercises and was lying in the haystack waiting for orders, when he was sleeping outdoors by the campfire in the wild at night and looking at the starry sky, there was only this face in Yang Lei¡¯s mind. He thought about Fang Yu so much that he had never been so distracted. In the past, he had participated in large and small exercises. These exercises made him excited and invested. Because of the nervousness, intensity, and mobilization of nerves in the entire body during practice, he could forget many things. He didn¡¯t have to think about anything, only the task, enemy forces, weapons, confrontation, and actions. His mind could not think about the things that he was not willing to think about, similar to the happiness of numbness. But in this drill, once the task ended, once he rested and stopped, he would think uncontrollably, becoming impatient and upset.


    Now that Yang Lei recalled those seven years, he didn¡¯t know how he could have thought about the seven years. He couldn¡¯t imagine it now.


    Yang Lei thought that he was even more worried about gains and losses now. He knew that Fang Yu was fine. Fang Yu was running a business well, in Jianghai, by his side, but Yang Lei was often still afraid that once he turned around, Fang Yu would be gone, disappearing from before his eyes. He knew that this was impossible, but he was afraid of separation, even if it was just a short twenty or so days.


    Now, Fang Yu was on top of him. Yang Lei looked up at him and encircled his waist. His heart seemed full, steady and at ease.


    He lifted his upper body and ambushed Fang Yu¡¯s cheek with a kiss. There was no reason. He looked at him like that and just wanted to kiss him.


    ¡°This is an internationally popular color. This is called international integration. Foreigners even take off their pants to tan their bottoms. Do you understand? Do you think that everyone is like you, that not being tan is better?¡±


    Yang Lei was jesting, and was even dissing Fang Yu.


    ¡°Enough, enough. I¡¯m not integrated. I¡¯m a bumpkin,¡± Fang Yu surrendered and said indulgently.


    ¡°Go to sleep.¡±


    Yang Lei didn¡¯t have a good rest for so many days during the drill, and he exercised so intensely when he came back. Fang Yu wanted him to have a good sleep.


    ¡°If you¡¯re busy, then go. Don¡¯t be delayed. Can you still sign the contract in time?¡±


    Yang Lei was afraid that Fang Yu had hurried back and delayed his business.


    ¡°If he had to wait until now, the old man would have died of anger.¡± Fang Yu laughed, ¡°I told Lao Liang to go!¡±


    Ever since Lao Liang closed the tea house in Sichuan, he came back to Fang Yu¡¯s company and was his right-hand man, working with the brothers. Lao Liang hadn¡¯t been a boss for nothing in Sichuan for those years. He was quite reliable in doing business. When he came back, he helped Fang Yu greatly, and he really managed the business in an orderly manner.


    Fang Yu put aside everything at hand and canceled another meeting. This afternoon, he came back specifically to accompany Yang Lei. When he asked Lao Liang to sign the contract on his behalf, Lao Liang said, ¡°Da Ge, this contract is a big one this year. You¡¯re not going to sign it yourself?¡±


    Fang Yu said, ¡°I have something important to do. It¡¯s the same if you go!¡±


    Lao Liang murmured: ¡°What important things, more urgent than millions of dollars?¡±


    If he really knew what ¡°important things¡± Fang Yu went to do, Lao Liang¡¯s eyes would drop onto the floor.


    Knowing that Fang Yu was not going to the company, Yang Lei was also happy. Usually, one of them was in the military camp and one was busy at his company. The time when they were glued together was really limited.


    Fang Yu sat by the bed and pulled on his pants. Yang Lei rested his head on his arm, his foot pressing on his butt.


    ¡°Go, go cook,¡± Yang Lei said casually.


    Fang Yu turned around and looked at him in amusement.


    ¡°What do you want to eat? Eat your fill today.¡±


    He knew that Yang Lei had eaten compressed biscuits for so many days in the mountains, and sparks were coming out of his head.


    ¡°Whatever you make, I¡¯ll eat.¡±


    In fact, when the two of them usually lived together, they didn¡¯t often cook food. They hired an aunt to make food from time to time. Yang Lei used to be completely incapable of cooking and never did it at all. After he went to the army, he trained and could cope with making food. Fang Yu, after all, lived alone since he was young. He was better in this aspect. Besides, he was someone who had worked as a restaurant owner. His skill level was different. Sometimes, Fang Yu would make some dishes that really tasted good. Yang Lei had to admit that he was much better than him. Once, Yang Lei was frying an egg and broke it up. Fang Yu was dying with laughter from watching him. Fang Yu pushed him aside and said, ¡°Enough, enough, young master. You should let the little one do it!¡±


    However, Fang Yu was busy, and Yang Lei wouldn¡¯t let him do this. His heart ached for Fang Yu. When the aunt didn¡¯t come, Yang Lei wouldn¡¯t let Fang Yu do it. They either bought some cooked vegetables or simply ate outside.


    Fang Yu put on his coat to go to the vegetable market.


    ¡°Why go through that trouble? A pot of noodles will do.¡±


    Yang Lei said that he wanted Fang Yu to make it. In actuality, could he really let Fang Yu work?


    ¡°Bull, can I let you eat that? In the evening, Hei-zi and the others are also coming.¡±


    On Fang Yu¡¯s way back, Er Hei called him. The brothers hadn¡¯t gathered together in a long time. Hearing that Yang Lei got back from drill today, Er Hei enthusiastically said that everyone may as well come over and get together at night.


    ¡°Fuck¡­ why didn¡¯t you say so earlier?¡±


    Yang Lei sat up. The brothers were coming. There was enough to be busy with the food and wine.


    ¡°Sleep. I¡¯ll call you when it¡¯s ready.¡±


    Fang Yu wanted him to sleep.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sleeping. I¡¯m not tired! Let¡¯s go together.¡±


    Yang Lei put on his clothes and followed Fang Yu to the vegetable market.

 Chapter 117.2

    There used to be a big farmer¡¯s market downstairs from Fang Yu¡¯s eighth floor house. Later, the surroundings were renovated, and the market was replaced by a big supermarket. The original farmer¡¯s market was moved to another street, not far away.


    This vegetable market was larger than the original one. It was both indoors and outdoors. There were many residential areas nearby. People who lived far and near came here to buy food. There were many people bustling about, buying fresh aquatic products, all kinds of cooked food, and braised snacks. It had everything and was exceptionally lively.


    Yang Lei and Fang Yu squeezed into this vegetable market. It was a different scene. Most of the people who bought groceries were uncles and aunts, and most of the young people were young married women. It was rare to see two men who were so well put-together and handsome. Even the vegetable sellers saw them as a novelty.


    Fang Yu was used to living alone from childhood to adulthood. There used to be a big vegetable market downstairs from where he lived. As the boss of a big restaurant in the past, he was very familiar with purchasing ingredients and whatnot. Yang Lei was different. From childhood to adulthood, the number of times he entered a vegetable market could be counted on one hand. When he entered the vegetable market, he could only follow behind Fang Yu. Yang Lei had no idea whatsoever about what was fresh, how to choose, or how much to weigh. Fang Yu laughed at him for being a real young master. Yang Lei was defiant. Just as he was about to speak, Fang Yu turned around and took a big red apple that he had just bought, wiped it, and gave it to him. Yang Lei took it and ate the apple quietly, chewing it with relish.


    The two of them walked around the sunny outdoor vegetable market, squeezing together along with the crowd. Yang Lei saw that everything looked fresh. When Fang Yu saw something, he would turn his head and ask Yang Lei, ¡°Do you want to eat it?¡± Yang Lei would say that he wanted to, and Fang Yu would take it. If Yang Lei thought that it was novel and interesting and hadn¡¯t eaten it before, Fang Yu would just buy it. Later, Yang Lei looked at the bags they were carrying. They were all full of the food he liked. Yang Lei said: ¡°Don¡¯t just get what I want to eat.¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t I feed you?¡± Fang Yu was determined to nourish Yang Lei.


    ¡°What if I get fat?¡±


    ¡°I can carry you,¡± Fang Yu returned quite quickly.


    ¡°Fuck¡­¡± Yang Lei¡¯s face was hot.


    The two of them strolled as they talked and laughed. The weather was sunny and cool. When Fang Yu came out, he still wore a white dress shirt. It shone brightly under the sun. Even if the two of them were separated by the crowd, Yang Lei could see the white dress shirt at a glance in the crowd. It shone brightly under the sun, so bright that it made Yang Lei feel secure, extremely secure.


    It was a kind of true security, just like the warm sunshine under the sky right now, warming Yang Lei¡¯s entire body. He squeezed next to Fang Yu¡¯s side. Fang Yu was afraid that he would be pushed away by the crowd again. He held the groceries with one hand and held Yang Lei¡¯s hand with the other, pulling him to his side.


    Yang Lei was stunned. Warmth came from his palm. Fang Yu was very calm as he naturally grabbed him, and Yang Lei tightly held Fang Yu¡¯s hand. They just strolled together like that under the sunshine, among the crowd of people coming and going. Sometimes, Yang Lei would intentionally scrape Fang Yu¡¯s palm, and Fang Yu used his finger to pull him in response to his little movements. In the crowded stream of people, no one noticed their actions. Everyone¡¯s expression and gaze were kind, relaxed, and full of the happiness of ordinary life. Yang Lei and Fang Yu were very open and straightforward. The sun was setting in the west, and golden light fell on them. The two of them were shoulder to shoulder, holding hands under the crowd. If they were swept away slightly by the crowd, Fang Yu would pull Yang Lei back to his side.


    Yang Lei smelled all kinds of smells mixed together in the vegetable market, fragrant, spicy, raw, fishy, and more. He had never been to such a place before. Now, he felt a kind of feeling that couldn¡¯t be articulated. Perhaps it was the feeling of longing for it when he was young but not having it, yet pretending not to care after growing up¡ªthe feeling of having a home.


    What was the feeling of having a home? If Yang Lei were to answer right now, the feeling of having a home would be holding hands with the person he loved and strolling through the vegetable market, carrying the food they were going to eat together when they got back, and even a bunch of hungry brothers waiting for them at home.


    Fang Yu bought some fruit. The fruit seller was an older sister who was young. After Fang Yu paid for it, the older sister took many more and insisted on putting them in his bag.


    ¡°It¡¯s free. I¡¯m giving it to you. Take it, take it! Next time, come here again!¡±


    The older sister was very enthusiastic, looking at Fang Yu with bright eyes. Fang Yu couldn¡¯t even push it away, and she persistently gave it to him. She was not willing to accept money when he gave it to her. Thus, Fang Yu, who was always nimble and hadn¡¯t been confounded no matter how big the occasion was, was confounded by an older sister who sold vegetables. Yang Lei laughed as he watched from the side.


    ¡°Not bad, even when buying groceries, the older sister selling groceries can take a fancy on you. Why are you so likable?¡± After coming out, Yang Lei laughed at Fang Yu.


    ¡°Bullshit. Can¡¯t she attract business?¡± Fang Yu carried the fruit a little heavily.


    ¡°Why doesn¡¯t she attract others?¡±


    ¡°Do you know what Hong Kong movies call you? It¡¯s called¡­¡±


    Yang Lei even put on the act of thinking about it.


    ¡°A lady killer!¡± After saying it, Yang Lei laughed loudly!


    ¡°Fuck!¡± Fang Yu cursed and laughed. Yang Lei still hadn¡¯t laughed enough, but his mouth was gagged with an orange¡­


    At night, the brothers all came. Most of the meat dishes that Fang Yu and Yang Lei bought were hot. They only made a few simple vegetable dishes. What they ate was not important; what was important was wine. If there were wine, even if they were only eating peanuts, these brothers wouldn¡¯t mind. They didn¡¯t go to a restaurant outside because it was relaxed and comfortable here. It was snug and the house wasn¡¯t big, and they didn¡¯t call too many people. All the people who came were several close old brothers, Lao Liang, Er Hei, Yang-zi, and the others, and Hua Mao was also invited. Currently, Er Hei¡¯s small company was also made lively. Both Lao Liang and Er Hei worked with Fang Yu. Only Hua Mao was still on the streets. Hua Mao didn¡¯t attend to the Jiangbei territory when he was in prison, but once he came out, it didn¡¯t take him long to recover the lost land. He dealt with Mr. Mei, who wanted to occupy his territory in Jiangbei, until he didn¡¯t dare to say anything. Hua Mao was now the number one in Jiangbei. He was the only one still staying longer and longer on the gangster path, but Hua Mao wasn¡¯t messing around for nothing. Right now, he had opened Internet cafes, arcades, and was still doing gambling machine business in the open and in the dark. He was living quite comfortably.


    Other than a few sneaky blows from Mr. Mei sometimes, other times, Hua Mao was becoming more and more like a businessman. After all, in Jiangbei, there were few people who dared to provoke him. Without a fight, Hua Mao was quite lonely. Fortunately, Hua Mao was not a cultured person. If he were a cultured person, he would probably open his mouth and say, ¡°An expert, as lonely as snow.¡±


    Right now, the brothers had arrived at Fang Yu¡¯s place, just like they had arrived at their own house. They drank wine without restriction, ate without restriction, and were noisy without restriction. In the golden years of the past when they were gangsters, Fang Yu¡¯s eighth-floor house was originally like a base for the brothers. Later, after so many years had passed and so many things had happened, Jianghai had changed so much, and people on the streets and off the streets had changed. Fang Yu¡¯s house seemed to have kept the brothers¡¯ roots and kept the flavor of Jianghu of the past. These people were still those people, and the feelings were still the feelings of the past. In this era, that was already rare and valuable.


    So when these brothers didn¡¯t want to get together outside, they still liked coming here. Fang Yu and Yang Lei bought this house together, and the brothers didn¡¯t think it was strange. Although this was an old house, it wasn¡¯t about the house. What they reminisced about was the past of bygone days. This past, to all of them, occupied an important place in their lives. This was their youth, with their countless amazing memories, and the people and things they couldn¡¯t forget.


    ¡°Lei-zi, are you almost as tan as me? It looks like I can¡¯t keep my name for much longer!¡± Er Hei shouted once he saw Yang Lei.


    Er Hei was famous for his dark skin. Otherwise, where did his nickname come from? But Yang Lei drilled and exercised in the army every day. It would be strange if he weren¡¯t tan.


    ¡°Can I be the same as you? Yours is called black and mine is called bronze. Do you understand?¡± Yang Lei was bantering with Er Hei. ¡°Keep that name for yourself. No one will take it from you.¡±


    ¡°Even if you wanted to take it, I wouldn¡¯t give it? Don¡¯t just see that I¡¯m dark. My wife likes me like this. If I¡¯m not dark enough, she won¡¯t be willing to go to bed with me!¡±


    When a group of men were together, they said anything openly. The room full of brothers laughed loudly!


    ¡°Da Ge, what urgent matter did you attend to this afternoon? I went to sign the contract and they asked me for a long time why didn¡¯t General Manager Fang come? Even if I pretended not to know, I didn¡¯t know what to say. I just said¡­ you went on a blind date!¡±


    Lao Liang¡¯s voice was loud. The contract signing in the afternoon was big business. Fang Yu asked him to sign the contract for him. Fang Yu said that he was busy and couldn¡¯t go. The other party asked, and Lao Liang didn¡¯t know what Fang Yu was doing. In the end, he blurted out such a statement.


    ¡°Only you could!¡± In the laughter of the brothers, Fang Yu kicked Lao Liang.


    ¡°Can you blame me?¡± Lao Liang was greatly aggrieved. ¡°You didn¡¯t say what you were doing. When they ask me, what do you want me to say? If I randomly said something that¡¯s not important enough, wouldn¡¯t I offend them?¡±


    Lao Liang was quite proud of himself. In critical moments, he was quite smart.


    ¡°Da Ge, just what did you do? What was so important?¡± Lao Liang was also a curious baby.


    Fang Yu leaned against the sofa, his long legs crossed, holding a cigarette. With his brothers, Fang Yu was comfortable and relaxed.


    ¡°Urgent matters.¡± Fang Yu only gave two words.


    Lao Liang wondered that, even if it was an urgent matter, why didn¡¯t Da Ge¡¯s expression look like it was something troublesome? He even glanced at Lei-zi. Why was he smiling so attractively at Lei-zi?


    ¡°Make way, make way.¡± Lao Liang went over and pushed away the brothers sitting by Fang Yu¡¯s side. He sat down next to Fang Yu and took out his mobile phone.


    Lao Liang pulled up a picture on his phone. Without saying much more, he showed it to Fang Yu.


    In the picture was a very beautiful girl. She was very pretty and classy.


    ¡°Look.¡± Lao Liang pushed the mobile phone into Fang Yu¡¯s hands.


    ¡°Sweetheart?¡± Fang Yu asked and looked at it, ¡°Good looking. Your new hook up?¡±


    ¡°Good looking, right? Not bad, right?¡± Lao Liang put his cigarette butt in his mouth and pressed buttons. ¡°Then I¡¯ll make a call.¡±


    ¡°Wait a minute.¡± What kind of person was Fang Yu? He held down Lao Liang¡¯s phone. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Ha ha, Ge, when I told the boss of Tiancheng that you went on a blind date, do you know what the boss said? He heard that you were still single and became enthusiastic! Look, this is his niece. He told me to show her to you. If you are satisfied, have a meal together next time and meet up!¡±


    Lao Liang was happy. His casual remark today may have found him a sister-in-law. She had a good family background and good appearance, and was worthy of his Da Ge. Could Lao Liang not be happy?


    Cough¡­ Yang Lei nearly choked on a mouthful of wine. Yang-zi patted his back: ¡°Lei-zi, you should slow down. You¡¯re not the one being introduced. What are you getting excited about?¡±


    All the brothers in the room were amused.


    ¡°Lao Liang, have you changed professions? When did you work as a matchmaker?¡±


    Yang Lei¡¯s words were teasing, but his tone didn¡¯t carry any of it.


    ¡°Lei-zi, don¡¯t worry. This time, it¡¯s Da Ge first. Wait for next time.¡± Lao Liang had become addicted to matchmaking.


    ¡°Da Ge, it¡¯s time you found a companion,¡± Er Hei said. All the brothers in the room nodded.


    Although these brothers were not very clear about what happened to Fang Yu and Ying-zi back then, they knew that they had never married. Not only did they not marry, they even knew that it wasn¡¯t what they thought. Fang Yu and Ying-zi had actually never been together. Fang Yu didn¡¯t tell his brothers why he went to the south back then, and he stopped Yang Lei, who wanted to tell the truth of those three years several times.


    Fang Yu thought long term. Fang Yu didn¡¯t intend on letting the other brothers know about three years in Li County prison, other than Hua Mao, who knew about it. He told Yang Lei and laid stress on it.


    He knew the temper of these brothers. Yang Dahai was Yang Lei¡¯s father. This knot was always in Yang Lei¡¯s heart. Although Yang Lei didn¡¯t say it aloud, he still suffered from it in the depths of his heart. Fang Yu would untie it for Yang Lei sooner or later, untying it between father and son. In those three years, where he was and how he was doing, were not important. What was important was that he didn¡¯t regret it. He was calm. He would certainly not let this knot lie between Yang Lei and his brothers.


    Because he knew that Fang Yu was actually always single, Er Hei, Lao Liang, and the others couldn¡¯t bear to see that Fang Yu was still alone. They asked Fang Yu, and Fang Yu said he had one. He told them not to worry about it. But they never saw Fang Yu bring anyone with him. Especially Lao Liang, seeing the pretty young girls inside and outside the company revolving around Fang Yu, who had Fang Yu looked in the eyes? He really didn¡¯t know what his Da Ge was looking for.


    It was strange that Lei-zi was the same as their Da Ge. He also didn¡¯t date. But it was justifiable that Lei-zi was in the army and didn¡¯t have time or opportunity to date. Their Da Ge was different. Therefore, these brothers were deeply concerned about their future sister-in-law.


    Lao Liang, Hei-zi, and several others knew about Fang Yu¡¯s worries in the past. They knew why Da Ge hadn¡¯t dated all along. It was because he was a gangster in the past. Today, he didn¡¯t know about tomorrow, and he didn¡¯t want to hold up girls from good families. But now, they were already no longer gangsters. As the younger brothers, they couldn¡¯t watch as their Da Ge didn¡¯t have someone by his side meticulously caring for him and warming his bed. They should make arrangements for him, so that he could have a proper family.


    So Lao Liang wanted to pull strings with this girl, but Fang Yu spoke.


    ¡°Lao Liang, arrange a time for me to have a meal with General Manager Liu and prepare a gift. I will apologize for my absence today. About his niece, I will thank him personally and explain.¡± Fang Yu spoke.


    ¡°Da Ge, you don¡¯t like her?¡± Lao Liang realized what Fang Yu meant.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mess around in the future. I¡¯ve long had one,¡± Fang Yu said.


    ¡°Where are they? Why have we never met?¡± None of the brothers believed it.


    ¡°You have.¡±


    The brothers looked at each other.


    ¡°I brought them to see Jiu Ge. In front of Jiu Ge¡¯s grave, I brought them for Jiu Ge to see. In my heart, I¡¯ve gotten married.¡±


    The brothers were all silent. When Fang Yu said this, everyone knew what the significance was.


    ¡°I told Jiu Ge, in this lifetime, I will only accept this one.¡±


    ¡­Yang Lei looked at Fang Yu. In the room full of brothers, Fang Yu also looked at him.


    ¡°If there is a next lifetime, it will still be them,¡± Fang Yu said.


    The two of them looked at each other across the space. Yang Lei didn¡¯t speak, but there was a wave of heat in his eyes, rushing straight to the rims of his eyes¡­


    Later, when the brothers really knew everything, how they knew and what their reaction was, that was another story.


    Yang Lei was a soldier. Soldiers had the influence of soldiers. Fang Yu wouldn¡¯t let him be affected. He would tell his brothers at the right time. Openly and honestly, before the brothers, before Yang Lei¡¯s parents, and before Jiu Ge.


    This was something that Fang Yu had set his mind on. It was just one sentence. Falling to the ground, it was one sentence. Falling in his heart, it was a lifetime.

 Chapter 118

    If there were anyone in Jianghu who could still really be the boss, to take up this top position, then there would only be one person. That was Fang Yu.


    That night, the brothers got together, and they inevitably spoke of the things in Jianghu. Although right now they were all no longer gangsters, their friends, brothers, and past contacts could not be cut off. Although they were no longer in Jianghu, they were still quite aware of the things in Jianghu. The gangdom now was different from the past. In the past, it was about loyalty and people¡¯s hearts. Now, it was just for one word, money. Could it be the same? So now Jianghu has also long changed. But even when gangsters on the streets now spoke about the Jianghu of the past, there was still emotion, respect, idolization, and even yearning.


    Ever since Yan Ziyi became clean, Luo Jiu passed away, and Fang Yu was imprisoned, the structure of the Jianghu gangdom was always scattered. For so many years, there had been a variety of small gangs fighting each other. For a while, one would come from the north part of the city, then one would come from the south. They all considered themselves to be the gangdom, but none of them were very successful. There was never again anyone like Yan Ziyi or Luo Jiu in the past, holding power over the whole city with overwhelming influence. The times had changed. The current environment and climate were no longer the times of the 1980s and 1990s, when heroes were created. The gangster Da Ges all treated their little brothers as expendables and money making tools. Could they become real Da Ges? Even if they were obedient on the surface, they did not obey in their hearts. Besides, if they really had the skills of Yan Ziyi and Luo Jiu, the empty position of the boss of Jianghai wouldn¡¯t have been empty for so many years, yet no one could climb up to that position.


    ¡°Ge, that Xiao Laosan came to see me again yesterday. He wanted me to say something, but I refused,¡± Lao Liang said to Fang Yu.


    Fang Yu didn¡¯t say anything and nodded.


    ¡°It¡¯s been so long, but they still don¡¯t want to give up. How many times has it been? You tell them to go on the legitimate path with you, but they aren¡¯t willing. I told Xiao Laosan that my Da Ge is already determined. There¡¯s no use saying anything. That way, they won¡¯t bother you next time.¡±


    Ever since Fang Yu had returned to Jianghai and started his company, there had been an endless stream of people looking for him, batch after batch, and they had never stopped. No matter if they were the brothers of the past or acquaintances who were still gangsters, the big- and small-time leaders of the past, or if they were coming to join, lobby, or give pricey invitations out of admiration, using friendships, pulling strings, and all kinds of connections to get acquainted, there was an endless stream.


    These people only had one motive: They wanted Fang Yu to come back and be a leader.


    In Jianghai right now, people on the streets all agreed that the so-called Da Ge gangsters right now could only be considered small-scale gangs that were more or less the same, lacking cooperation, and unable to accomplish great things. If there were anyone in Jianghai who could really be the boss, shoulder the burdens of the position, rally the multitudes, and replicate the situation of Yan and Luo¡¯s past heydays, there was only one person. That was Fang Yu.


    Although Fang Yu had now washed his hands, with his fundamental reputation in the Jianghai gangdom, who could compare with him?


    Yan Ziyi had long been out of the gangdom. Now he was the president of a development corporation in China, a well-known private entrepreneur in the country. He was an example of successful cleaning. He had no need for and would not take the old path of the gangdom again. He had the position and power. After Yang Lei became a soldier and joined the army, he was already no longer a person on this path. But Fang Yu was different. Fang Yu went to prison, and this had more weight in the gangdom. There were more people who wanted to follow him, and it was even harder to leave the path. When Fang Yu returned to Jianghai, Yan Ziyi once said to Fang Yu, no matter if he took the legitimate path or the gangdom path, he would support him. To a Da Ge like Yan Ziyi, Fang Yu was not just a child in his own family whom he had watched grow up. The thing inside the bones of the people in Yan Ziyi and Luo Jiu¡¯s generation were all carried on by Fang Yu. Fang Yu was more like the heir of their generation of gangdom bosses. The trust and feelings could not be understood without experiencing those years of life, death, and bloody knives.


    Thus, if Fang Yu rose again, with his position in Jianghu, his popularity, Luo Jiu¡¯s huge foundation of power in the past, and Yan Ziyi¡¯s full support behind him, who in Jianghai could compete?


    Three years ago, Fang Yu went to the south. Those on the streets thought he wasn¡¯t coming back, but now he was back and here. The structure of the Jianghai gangdom must be rewritten.


    But Fang Yu wasn¡¯t a gangster anymore. No matter how many people pressured him, Fang Yu would only have one sentence.


    There were too many people like Xiao Laosan who still wanted to depend on Fang Yu and make a name for themselves on the streets by coming to Fang Yu. Fang Yu made all of them stop their wishful thinking.


    Hua Mao arrived quite late.


    ¡°Da Ge!¡± When Hua Mao came in, there was nothing else for anyone by Fang Yu¡¯s side. Hua Mao pushed the brother beside Fang Yu to the side with his arm. With a pull of his hand, he held Fang Yu¡¯s arm.


    ¡°Ge, I¡¯ve missed you so much!¡± Hua Mao¡¯s tone was still affectionate. Every time he saw Fang Yu, no matter when and where, he was this affectionate.


    ¡°Are you taking part in the Spring Festival Gala? Playing Feng Gong?¡± Yang Lei¡¯s words made the whole room of people fall over with laughter.


    ¡°Even if I were playing Feng Gong, it¡¯s better than you. Look at how unpleasant you are.¡± Hua Mao rolled his eyes at Yang Lei. Yang Lei was amused. They hadn¡¯t met in a long time. He really had become a bit unaccustomed to not bickering with Hua Mao like this.


    ¡°Missed you so much and you¡¯re still late?¡± Er Hei dissed, ¡°You¡¯re the latest!¡±


    ¡°I bumped into a cop on the road.¡± Hua Mao was a little annoyed when he thought of the little cop. He was a newcomer to the police station, and he caught Hua Mao two days ago. Today, they met on the road. That little cop came to check his ID, but Hua Mao didn¡¯t bring it with him, and it was very troublesome. However, the little cop was quite attractive, so Hua Mao gave up and didn¡¯t argue with him.


    ¡°Nothing serious?¡± Fang Yu asked Hua Mao.


    ¡°Nothing, Da Ge.¡± Hua Mao held Fang Yu and wouldn¡¯t let go. Fang Yu was used to it and let him do it. Unless Yang Lei saw that Hua Mao¡¯s hands were too dishonest, he would bear it. He would allow this boy to eat some tofu. Of course, he could only eat some tofu skin.


    When Hua Mao came, it was even more lively. If these brothers wanted to make an uproar, they would really need him. When everyone here was happy with wine and watching a DVD or playing cards, Hua Mao sat beside Fang Yu and talked with him.


    ¡°Da Ge,¡± Hua Mao said, smoking.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Fang Yu was also smoking. He looked at him. Hearing Hua Mao¡¯s tone, he knew that he had something to say.


    Hua Mao put the wine glass on the table, holding a cigarette between his fingers, and looked at Hua Mao. ¡°¡®Tie Qiang¡¯ has come out.¡± Fang Yu lifted his eyes at once.


    ¡°When?¡± Fang Yu abruptly asked Hua Mao.


    ¡°This afternoon. His sentence was reduced, and he was released ahead of time.¡± Hua Mao received the news. His news was fast and accurate. Fang Yu took a hard drag, and a face flashed before his eyes.


    A face with a bluish complexion, a fierce gaze, slightly drooping eyelids, and reticence.


    ¡°¡­Da Qiang.¡± Fang Yu¡¯s eyes were filled with a yearning smile and joy.


    The boy had come out.


    Brother. His brother from prison.

 Ch119 - Family Member

    One of Yang Lei¡¯s comrades changed professions. Before leaving the army, he called his brothers and sisters in the 701 Regiment to get together and hold a big gathering outside. For one, it was to see him off, and secondly, they had just completed a series of missions. Having successfully completed the missions, it was also so that everyone could relax. This comrade was also extremely reluctant to take off his uniform and even more reluctant to leave his comrades in the 701 Regiment. He specifically said that this gathering was to be lively. The more people, the better. Everyone was welcome to bring family and friends and have a good time.


    Originally in the army, there were few opportunities to gather outside and have fun like this. They were soldiers, after all, so they should be careful about their influences. However, this was the last time before this comrade changed professions, and they would thoroughly enjoy themselves. So the comrades all brought their family and friends to play. Those who were not married brought good friends, and those who were married brought their wives and children. This comrade was also wealthy. That night, he rented the hall of the lakeside hotel to eat, drink wine, sing, dance, and perform. There was a lively atmosphere. It wasn¡¯t for anything else, just for fun. He didn¡¯t want it to be tearful when he left the army and wanted to get drunk.


    ¡°Lei-zi, I can¡¯t let you go this time. Bring them here, okay? Don¡¯t be reluctant and hide and cover them!¡± This comrade was also very close with Yang Lei and especially told him that he must bring his loved one.


    ¡°This goddess must also meet mortals. I know that the one in your family is a goddess, so don¡¯t hide them!¡±


    This ¡°goddess¡± in Yang Lei¡¯s family was famous in the 701 Regiment. Everyone knew that Yang Lei was dating. Really, according to his comrades, if anyone didn¡¯t understand, they should look at Staff Officer Yang¡¯s expression as he called his significant other. If one saw that expression once, it was guaranteed that no matter how slow they were, they would understand and long for love. They would all want to immediately date and become lovesick. That expression was contagious!


    ¡°Go away!¡± Yang Lei would always kick out these people who were up to no good, but everyone was really curious. They sighed secretly about it many times, saying that someone like Staff Officer Yang, ever since he got to the army, the leaders from top to bottom had nearly introduced all the girls of all kinds of relatives in their families. All of them were qualified and pretty, but he was never impressed. The one who had hooked him so firmly must be some kind of unrivaled beauty. No one had ever met them, and Yang Lei was always reluctant to let them meet, so the comrades all jokingly called Yang Lei¡¯s significant other ¡°Goddess,¡± who didn¡¯t easily show up in the mortal world. Only Staff Officer Yang had the fortune to touch and hug. Others could only be covetous!


    Right now, this comrade seized this opportunity so that Yang Lei could bring his significant other out and satisfy everyone¡¯s curiosity.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to take them out. They¡¯re on a business trip and not in Jianghai. Sorry, brother. It¡¯s the same if I go. I will represent them,¡± Yang Lei said.


    The comrade was very disappointed.


    ¡°Okay. You¡¯ve avoided it again! Also, bring your good brother Fang Yu. I haven¡¯t seen him in a long time. We should also get together!¡±


    This comrade specially said to Yang Lei. This brother who had referred to Fang Yu, this comrade, was familiar with several other of Yang Lei¡¯s close comrades. He was often with Yang Lei. Yang Lei had introduced all of them. On rest days, when the brothers gathered outside the military camp, Yang Lei would often take Fang Yu and go together. Everyone got to know each other very well. Yang Lei¡¯s comrades all really liked this brother and they all became brothers, so when this group of people came out to hang out and called Yang Lei, they would often tell him to call Fang Yu too.


    Hearing the comrade say this now, Yang Lei scratched his head: ¡°He¡¯s also on a business trip¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh, he¡¯s also on a business trip? What a coincidence. Why are they all on a business trip that day, the day that I picked?¡± The comrade was very upset.


    ¡°All right, all right. You¡¯re still staying in Jianghai after you change professions anyway. Fang Yu¡¯s not running away. There are many opportunities to get together next time. What are you afraid of?¡± Yang Lei comforted his comrade. Ever since his comrades knew Fang Yu and became close with Fang Yu, all of them were close to him. Who told him to be so likable! Men and women liked him! Yang Lei didn¡¯t know whether he was jealous or happy in his heart. Could his person not be likable? Could he not be remembered? But no matter how memorable or how likable he was, this was his person, his!


    Fang Yu really did go on a business trip.


    At that point, Fang Yu¡¯s business was getting bigger and bigger, no longer what it was before. This time, he was going to Guangzhou to sign a big contract. He had already gone for many days. Fang Yu was a very talented person in doing business. Ever since he was young, he followed alongside Luo Jiu, Yan Ziyi, and these Jianghu bosses. Influenced by his surroundings, he learned more than just fighting and killing. Since he was a teenager, he had been working arduously in the ways of business, the tips and tricks, had long learned the ins and outs, and could handle things with ease. Externally, he was Luo Jiu¡¯s gold class fighter. Internally, Fang Yu handled many of Luo Jiu¡¯s businesses, and Luo Jiu was very at ease with handing them to him.


    Thus, after Fang Yu¡¯s company started, it developed rapidly. In addition, Fang Yu had a very accurate eye in business, his decision making was resolute, and he had a wide range of contacts and channels. It was difficult for his business not to become big.


    Therefore, Fang Yu¡¯s business trips had become a common occurrence. Yang Lei also often had various tasks in the army. At an activity like today¡¯s where family members were brought, Yang Lei really wanted to bring Fang Yu to attend. Everyone else brought their family members. Would he not want to bring his family member? But his ¡°family member¡± was even busier than he was. Yang Lei was too lazy to call other friends and went alone.


    That night, the gathering was held at a lakeside hotel. It was neither liberating nor appropriate to wear military uniforms. Everyone wore casual clothes. After staying in the army for a long time, there were limited chances to wear casual clothes. These officers were all young people. Which young person didn¡¯t like beauty and fashion? There were especially many female cadres in the 701 Regiment. Usually, they didn¡¯t have the opportunity to dress up. This occasion today, everyone momentarily put aside their military status and all of them dressed up fashionably. The female officers put on pretty short dresses and high heels. The male officers also put on various types of casual clothes, freshened up, and transformed. Moreover, they all brought many local friends, men and women, all young people. Those who knew and didn¡¯t know each other gathered together and soon got to know each other. They talked and laughed, and it seemed to become a gathering of friends.


    Yang Lei was also wearing casual clothes. He wasn¡¯t as meticulously dressed up like the others, and was just wearing it casually, but it couldn¡¯t be helped that he was handsome. He couldn¡¯t help being handsome and looked good in everything. Like right now, Yang Lei was just in a simple white T-shirt, and he had carelessly paired a slim casual suit jacket with it. With his waist and legs, his natural fighter figure made this type of men¡¯s clothing extremely effective. It was both properly impressive and had the wild nature of a ruffian. Only someone like Yang Lei, who had mixed the temperaments of a soldier and a former gangster, could create this kind of effect. As soon as he came in, he attracted the eyes of many girls. They kept looking at him secretly. Yang Lei¡¯s comrades were long used to Yang Lei¡¯s handsomeness. Most importantly, they knew that Yang Lei had a ¡°goddess¡± at home, wasn¡¯t interested in other girls, and could not be a threat to them!


    ¡°Hey, handsome. Let¡¯s get to know each other?¡±


    Yang Lei had said that the girls who liked him were all the bold and unrestrained types. Up to now, these words were never inaccurate. See, several beautiful women holding wine glasses came over to talk openly with Yang Lei. Yang Lei¡¯s comrades beside him were very envious of him.


    ¡°Beautiful ladies, you should get to know me. He¡¯s hopeless. He has a girlfriend!¡± a comrade joked beside them.


    ¡°He has a girlfriend?¡± The girls did not hide their disappointment.


    ¡°I have a family member.¡± Yang Lei corrected his comrade.


    ¡°Right, right, a family member!¡±


    Yang Lei thought of his ¡°family member¡± and didn¡¯t know if his ears were warm. The beautiful women left, and the comrades came over to tease Yang Lei.


    ¡°Lei-zi, where is your family member? Today, those who are taken have all brought them here. You aren¡¯t being cool.¡±


    ¡°Right, right, even the ugly daughter-in-law has to meet her parents-in-law. Goddess family members also have to meet us comrades!¡±


    ¡°Yang Lei, the friends that I brought today were just asking me about you. Don¡¯t play ignorant with us. Do you really have a family member? If not, I¡¯ll introduce one to you,¡± a female officer said with a smile.


    ¡°I really have one!¡± Yang Lei was unequivocal.


    ¡°How can you prove it?¡± The female officer was still teasing him.


    ¡°It¡¯s been stamped!¡± Yang Lei didn¡¯t hesitate.


    ¡°Where is it stamped?¡± the comrades joked.


    ¡°Stamped all over!¡± Yang Lei was really not equivocal.


    ¡°Oh!!¡± There was a chorus of roars and whistles.


    They joked like this, but although the comrades were curious, they were all people with boundaries. They were just joking, and they weren¡¯t really those idle and gossiping people. After making a joke, they didn¡¯t mention it. They ate and drank here. Later, the atmosphere became lively, with drinking, singing, dancing, holding programs, and chatting. They all socialized happily in groups.


    Beside the hall was an adjoining lakeside lawn. At night, it was decorated with colorful lights and arranged fruits. The rippling moonlight in the lake was mesmerizing. Those with wives and children brought their children to play. Those with boyfriends and girlfriends were by the lake in pairs. Among the men and women who were friends that were brought along and who had just met, those who liked each other were chatting. There were many bachelors in this group of officers. Many beautiful women came here today. Usually, they didn¡¯t have the chance to meet girls outside. This occasion was a good opportunity. Thus, the comrade who was changing jobs was also beneficial to the public. He was a man of very free character. He didn¡¯t want it to be so sad when he left the army. It may as well be happier and conveniently create some opportunities for his brothers and bring some happiness.


    Yang Lei sat alone on a bench by the lake, holding a glass of red wine.


    Before, everyone was lively together. Now, those with their own family members and partners had separated, and he was left alone instead. When he was inside, there were always girls talking to him. He couldn¡¯t directly say to the other girls, ¡°I have a family member. Let¡¯s not chat anymore.¡± Instead, he just went outside to get some air.


    Seeing his comrades and their family members, Yang Lei took his mobile phone out of his pocket and called.


    When he called, the phone was off.


    Yang Lei looked at the sparkling lake, the crowd playing around, and the round and plump moon. Yang Lei played with his mobile phone.


    He really wanted Fang Yu to be here, as his family. Here, with his comrades, with his brother who was about to leave, with all of the people here, together.


    After this, at every activity where family members would be taken, he wanted to take Fang Yu with him. He wanted to tell the whole world, ¡°This is my family. This is the ¡®goddess¡¯ in my family.¡±


    Thinking about the word ¡°goddess,¡± Yang Lei couldn¡¯t help but laugh. He didn¡¯t know who had created this nickname. Yang Lei thought that he had to tell Fang Yu and see what his expression would be when he heard this word. Haha, he would have to use his camera to take a picture of his expression, enlarge it, put it in a picture frame, and hang it on the wall. Later, he would be able to see it whenever he looked up, every single time¡­


    Yang Lei started laughing, laughing foolishly, like Fang Yu was right beside him. ¡°Lei-zi, what are you doing, giggling here alone?¡± A comrade came over. He was also one of Yang Lei¡¯s close comrades and particularly loved wine. He was still inside drinking happily just now.


    ¡°You¡¯re still not drunk yet?¡± Yang Lei looked at him.


    ¡°Psh, my alcohol tolerance is second only to yours in our regiment. You are ¡®Yang One Kilo,¡¯ and I am ¡®Min Eight Ounces.¡¯¡± This comrade¡¯s surname was Min.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Do you miss your family member?¡± Seeing Yang Lei like this, Eight Ounces chuckled.


    ¡°I do.¡± In this matter, Yang Lei was always very clear, speaking the truth.


    ¡°Heh! You¡¯re sure not vague. I was saying that you¡¯re smiling so freely.¡± Eight Ounces smiled wickedly.


    ¡°Go away.¡±


    ¡°Okay, okay. You miss your family member, but I have no family member to miss. Then I¡¯ll think about your brother Fang Yu. I heard that he didn¡¯t come today because he¡¯s on a business trip. When will he come back?¡±


    ¡°Why are you thinking about him?¡± Yang Lei turned his head and stared at Eight Ounces.


    ¡°What are you staring at me for?¡± Eight Ounces was very free. ¡°I¡¯m not thinking about your family member. Can¡¯t I think about your brother?¡±


    Eight Ounces felt wronged to death.


    ¡°Last time, he helped me greatly. My relative bought a house but wasn¡¯t there some dispute that the other side wasn¡¯t solving and kept arguing back and forth? Later, thanks to Fang Yu, who had a close relationship with the executive of that real estate company, the executive personally came forward and it was resolved. My relative told me many times to invite Fang Yu for a meal and thank him. Didn¡¯t I invite him several times, but he declined each time? He helped me so much, but I still haven¡¯t thanked him properly. Don¡¯t you say I should remember it? Don¡¯t you also know about this? Well, I won¡¯t look for him either. I¡¯ll just look for you. You¡¯re responsible for handling it. You must invite your brother for me, or else I¡¯ll turn against you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just about this? No need, I¡¯ll be the master. Don¡¯t make such a fuss. We¡¯re all friends. Next time we meet, the three of us will just happily have a drink.¡± Yang Lei knew about this matter. Fang Yu always immediately solved the problems of Yang Lei¡¯s comrades.


    ¡°That¡¯s no good. What master are you? I¡¯m thanking him, not you. Don¡¯t represent him blindly.¡±


    ¡°I represent all of his affairs!¡± Yang Lei patted his comrade¡¯s leg forcefully. ¡°Okay, this matter is settled. Don¡¯t say nonsense!¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡± The comrade was a little confused. Thinking about Fang Yu, the comrade couldn¡¯t help it: ¡°Don¡¯t say. Your brother is really loyal, open-minded, and cool! As a big boss, he¡¯s still so polite when dealing with people. It¡¯s my first time seeing this. There¡¯s nothing to say!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Why don¡¯t you look at whose brother he is?¡± Yang Lei¡¯s heart was proud, even happier than when he was complimented. He said in his heart, ¡°And why don¡¯t you look at whose family member he is!¡±


    ¡°Say, there is such a big gap between people. Some people are more boring the more you contact them. The more you realize about this person, the less interesting they are. But some people, the more you contact them, the more you appreciate and admire them. You want to be friends with him. Your brother is the latter kind. What do you mean your brother? In the future, Fang Yu is also my brother. I will also be as close to him as you two are!¡±


    Eight Ounces chuckled.


    ¡°What does it have to do with you?¡± Yang Lei was frustrated to death, thinking, as close as the two of us? Do you know how close we are? If I were to say it, you¡¯d be scared to death!


    ¡°Don¡¯t think about him, okay? Enough, enough, go drink!¡±


    Yang Lei pulled Eight Ounces inside to drink. Inside, the comrade who was going to leave was surrounded and drinking. Yang Lei also joined the regiment. A group of comrades once again started a new round of rushing to the peak¡­


    They drank until the night, and they were all drunk. Eight Ounces even fell over from drinking. Eight Ounces was still not as brave as Yang Lei, and still fell over at the end. In a daze, he found a place to sleep.


    The comrade who was changing professions still could not be light-hearted until the end. He suddenly burst into tears, hugging a group of comrades as he wailed¡­ After crying, he wiped his eyes and continued drinking.


    Many people were drunk and couldn¡¯t drive. Some arranged for their family members to pick them up, and some shared a car with the friends they came with, so they had no concerns about the consequences and all drank happily. Only Yang Lei came alone. His comrade who was making arrangements came over and asked him what his plans were and how he was going back. Yang Lei said that it was fine. He would walk and sober up, and then take a taxi back.


    ¡°Nobody is coming to pick you up?¡± The comrade was a little worried. ¡°Are you afraid that someone will rob me?¡± Yang Lei smiled.


    ¡°If you¡¯re going back to the camp, you can go with us later.¡± Yang Lei thought that it would also work. There was no one at home, so he would go back to the army. ¡°Okay!¡±


    They started drinking here again. There were many sources of entertainment at the hotel, and everyone was having a good time. No one wanted to leave. It was rare to have a break from the army, and it was also a rest day. This group of young officers normally didn¡¯t have such an opportunity to completely relax, and none of them wanted to go back so soon. The comrades got excited and even played music, turned on colorful lights, danced, drank, clinked glasses, and talked. The atmosphere became more and more merry.


    Just when it was lively, someone came in.


    The colorful rotating light just happened to turn in the direction of the entrance. When he came in, the light shone on him.


    He was tall, wearing a black motorcycle leather jacket, its collar exposing the snow-white buttoned dress shirt inside. The short leather jacket with its collar turned up clung to his strong and vigorous waistline. There was a white metal belt across his waist, and black jeans wrapped around his neat long legs. When he walked in, his handsomeness and toughness, with an overpowering spirit, as though he had brought a special aura with him, caused everyone to involuntarily stare at him, unable to take their eyes off him.


    Everyone¡¯s eyes were drawn over. The girls stared fixedly at him.


    ¡°Handsome, who are you looking for?¡± the comrade near the door came forward and asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m here to pick someone up.¡± The man smiled slightly, his voice deep and charming.


    ¡°You¡¯re picking¡­¡± The comrade thought, such a handsome man must have come to pick up a girl. He didn¡¯t know which female officer¡¯s family member or boyfriend this was. Their boyfriend was already this handsome, but they still came here for friendship?


    ¡°I see him. Thank you.¡± He glanced towards the crowd, and his gaze stopped on a figure. He smiled, politely gestured to the comrade, and walked in that direction.


    As he passed through the crowd, all the girls looked up at him, red faced and whispering. Their gaze followed him enthusiastically, guessing with jealousy and envy who he was picking up.


    Yang Lei didn¡¯t see anything. He was facing away from the door. He and several close comrades were with the comrade who was going to change professions at the innermost table, drinking, talking, and smoking.


    When Yang Lei sensed the scent behind him coming closer, that familiar scent, Yang Lei suddenly turned his head.


    ¡°Hey! Fang Yu!¡±


    The comrade who was going to change professions was still not muddled from drinking yet. He exclaimed in surprise.


    ¡°You came!¡± ¡°Fang Yu!¡±


    Almost everyone at the table knew Fang Yu, and they all cried out warmly, greeting him. Fang Yu greeted them one by one. When he greeted them, he naturally put one hand around Yang Lei¡¯s neck, his hand touching Yang Lei¡¯s cheek.


    The warmth of his hand caressed Yang Lei¡¯s cheek, burning Yang Lei¡¯s chest like fire. Yang Lei stared at Fang Yu blankly, still not having come to his senses.


    ¡°Hurry and sit, sit. Lei-zi said you were on a business trip? When did you come back?¡± The comrade who was changing professions warmly pulled Fang Yu to sit down.


    ¡°Just got off the plane. Came straight over.¡± Fang Yu sat down in the chair beside Yang Lei. He stretched out his long legs and bumped Yang Lei¡¯s legs under the table.


    ¡°The airport is quite far from here, and it takes more than an hour to drive here. You came to pick up Lei-zi, right? Really cool!¡± Going on a business trip was so tiring, and then he drove for such a long time to specifically come here. This distance was really something. The comrades all knew how close Yang Lei and this brother of his were. No matter what Yang Lei had to do, his brother was like a mountain behind him. They were envious.


    ¡°I have to pick him up. He¡¯s foolish and can¡¯t find his way after drinking too much. What if he meets a kidnapper on his way?¡±


    Fang Yu said. He looked back at Yang Lei. Their eyes met in front of his comrades. Fang Yu smiled wickedly at Yang Lei without the others detecting it. Yang Lei practically couldn¡¯t stand that quick, mischievous smile right there.


    ¡°You¡¯re the one who can¡¯t find your way!¡± Yang Lei responded foolishly. The comrades all laughed loudly¡­


    Those at the table laughed for a while, then the comrade said, ¡°Fang Yu, you came at the right time. Just now, we were punishing Lei-zi. We always tell him to bring his goddess, but he won¡¯t. It¡¯s mysterious. Until now, we haven¡¯t seen the true face of the goddess. Say, should we punish him!¡±


    ¡°Goddess?¡± Fang Yu didn¡¯t understand.


    What goddess?


    ¡°It¡¯s Lei-zi¡¯s family member, his significant other, who has entranced him thoroughly. In our army, we call her goddess!¡±


    ¡­The expression on Fang Yu¡¯s face was indescribable.


    Yang Lei lay on the table and couldn¡¯t help laughing loudly with his head down. He looked at Fang Yu¡¯s face. The expression was even more magnificent than he had thought. Yang Lei really couldn¡¯t help it!


    What was he laughing at? He really had gotten foolish from drinking! The comrades were baffled, looking at Yang Lei contemptuously.


    ¡°Hey, Fang Yu, you must have met them, right? Hey, tell me, what does the goddess look like? Are they very pretty, very gentle, and very sexy?¡± The comrades were very curious.


    ¡°¡­They¡¯re okay,¡± Fang Yu choked out after a long time.


    ¡°What do you mean okay?¡± The comrades were very dissatisfied. Just this rating?


    ¡°Hey, hey, don¡¯t listen to him. What do you mean okay? Can my Yang Lei¡¯s family member be bad?¡± Yang Lei held back his amusement. ¡°I will solemnly introduce my family member to you all. The goddess of my family has an exceedingly beautiful face, a hot body, can go into the grand hall, go into the kitchen, go into the bedroom, and can beat hooligans! Also¡­ wu¡­¡±


    Before he could say any more, Fang Yu hooked him, picked up the cup, and poured it into his mouth, ¡°Just drink!¡±


    ¡°Hahahaha!¡± The comrades all laughed happily, creating an uproar.


    Fang Yu drove to pick Yang Lei up and couldn¡¯t drink wine. He chatted with them for a while. Later, the comrades went to see off the friends who were going to leave first. Yang Lei was also with them, so Fang Yu went over to sit on the sofa, waiting for him.


    When he sat there, he was the focus. He was surrounded by countless eyes around him. Many girls were quietly asking who he was. He just sat there quietly, but the aura that he gave off made people want to approach, yet they dared not approach.


    Finally, some bold girls blushingly went over to chat with him, wanting to exchange phone numbers. Fang Yu politely declined.


    Yang Lei turned around and saw Fang Yu sitting alone on the sofa. There were girls continuously going to talk to him. Yang Lei simply said goodbye to the friend he was seeing off and went over, sitting down next to Fang Yu.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? You saw them off so quickly?¡± Fang Yu¡¯s eyes reflected a smile under the light.


    ¡°Why did you come back? Why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡± Yang Lei looked at Fang Yu closely. Although he told Fang Yu where the activity was tonight, he also knew that Fang Yu would come back from Guangzhou in two days and couldn¡¯t come. Fang Yu also didn¡¯t tell him that he was coming back today.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that everyone has to bring family members today?¡± Fang Yu tilted his head slightly, leaning by Yang Lei¡¯s ear. He used a voice with a smile that only Yang Lei could hear, ¡°Then don¡¯t I have to come?¡±


    Fang Yu specifically changed his ticket and came back early. After getting off the plane, he asked his company staff to take his luggage away. He drove straight to where Yang Lei was.


    ¡°You did it on purpose. You purposefully didn¡¯t tell me, right, family member?!¡± Fang Yu¡¯s hot breath tickled Yang Lei¡¯s ear. Yang Lei¡¯s heart was tickled into weakness. He said the two words with emphasis: family member.


    ¡°There are so many sweethearts here. What if you were really abducted?¡± Fang Yu just liked teasing Yang Lei. He liked to see Yang Lei¡¯s stunned appearance when he suddenly saw him appear.


    ¡°¡­Abduct me? More like they¡¯ll abduct you! The eyes of the sweethearts here are only looking at you, and you¡¯re dressed so flashily. What do you want to do?¡±


    Yang Lei intentionally gnashed his teeth a little, acting shamelessly.


    Fang Yu was taken aback. He looked down at himself. He wore this leather jacket back today, and he didn¡¯t change it at all when he got off the plane. Fang Yu didn¡¯t know whether to laugh or cry: ¡°What¡¯s wrong with my clothes?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s a big problem,¡± Yang Lei was resolute. He squeezed out a few words from between his teeth with a half-smile: ¡°¡­Too eye-catching!¡±


    ¡°This is also a problem? Why are you so overbearing?¡± Fang Yu laughed.


    ¡°I¡¯m overbearing, so what?¡± When Yang Lei shouted a command in the army, thousands of people came forward, but in front of Fang Yu, he seemed to have gone back in time. He still had the childishness of when he was eighteen or nineteen.


    ¡­Fang Yu was amused. He couldn¡¯t help but reach out and ruffle Yang Lei¡¯s short hair. He suddenly pulled. Yang Lei didn¡¯t notice at all and fell on Fang Yu. Fang Yu quickly kissed his ear at that moment. Before Yang Lei could react, he laughed quietly by his ear: ¡°Be good. I still haven¡¯t settled the bill with you just yet!¡±


    Fang Yu¡¯s kiss was covered, smooth and neat. No one had noticed at all. Yang Lei felt the heat going straight from his ears to his chest. If they weren¡¯t at a place with so many people, under the colorful rotating lights, he would really want to throw himself at Fang Yu and push him down¡­


    The comrade who was changing professions came over and said to Fang Yu with a smile: ¡°Brother, you are very charming! There are many female officers in our regiment who want to know you and are too embarrassed to come over. They told me to first come over and ask about your personal information!¡±


    Many of the female officers in the 701 Regiment were single ladies. Ever since Fang Yu came in, they couldn¡¯t help but be excited. How could girls not love handsome guys? When they realized that it was Yang Lei¡¯s friend, they wanted to use the connection and get to know him. The female officers were all frank and not bashful. Seeing that Yang Lei kept accompanying Fang Yu, they asked the comrade to come over and inquire.


    The feeling in Yang Lei¡¯s heart was still that phrase, both jealous and prideful. There¡¯s no choice. His person is too likable!


    ¡°How about it, I¡¯ll introduce you?¡± The comrade was enthusiastically about to call several female officers over.


    Before Yang Lei could stop him, Fang Yu spoke.


    ¡°What introduction? I have one.¡±


    ¡°Ah? You have a family member?¡± The comrade was taken aback for a moment. But once he thought about it, how could such a handsome man have no owner?


    ¡°What¡¯s your family member like? Why haven¡¯t we met?¡± The comrade started gossiping again.


    ¡°Family member, family member¡­¡± Fang Yu smiled slightly and looked sideways at Yang Lei. The tenderness gathered in the corners of his eyes under the colorful lights made Yang Lei dazed.


    ¡°They¡¯ve been quite tan recently. When the lights are off, I have to search for a while¡­¡±


    They returned to the house on the eighth floor. Yang Lei had drunk a little too much, and Fang Yu told him to rest first, as he took a shower.


    They had already bought a big new house in the downtown area. Fang Yu¡¯s business was related to building materials, renovation, and these areas, so they didn¡¯t need to worry about it. It was done properly, but the two of them were used to this place on the eighth floor. They still came back here often.


    Yang Lei was drunk. Leaning on the sofa, he looked at Fang Yu¡¯s back. Fang Yu pulled down the zipper of his leather jacket and was about to take off his clothes to take a shower. Yang Lei suddenly got up and went over, abruptly hugging Fang Yu from behind.


    Fang Yu was taken aback. Yang Lei¡¯s hand felt up under the leather jacket and touched the waist wrapped by the leather jacket. He touched it inch by inch, clinging to the shirt inside. His hand lingered by Fang Yu¡¯s waist, caressing it.


    ¡°¡­Don¡¯t mess around¡­¡± Fang Yu smiled and grabbed Yang Lei¡¯s dishonest hand. Yang Lei put his shoulder on Fang Yu¡¯s shoulder, suddenly used force, and held Fang Yu tightly in his arms.


    ¡°You wore this on purpose,¡± Yang Lei¡¯s breathing was a little rough, near Fang Yu¡¯s neck, ¡°¡­purposefully seducing me.¡±


    When Yang Lei turned around and saw Fang Yu, as he was being gazed at by the crowd, Yang Lei only felt his abdomen tighten at that time, a rush of heat going downward. The slim cut of the leather jacket perfectly showed Fang Yu¡¯s good figure with wide shoulders and long legs, especially Fang Yu¡¯s firm and vigorous waistline. The strong waist that was covered by the black leather jacket made Yang Lei very unable to control himself.


    ¡°¡­I wanted to take off your clothes right there!¡± Yang Lei said viciously. When Yang Lei saw that everyone was looking at Fang Yu, when he saw that so many girls were staring at Fang Yu with adoration, he wanted to take off Fang Yu¡¯s leather jacket from the zipper right there, before everyone, and tell those who were looking at him, this person was his and only belonged to him!


    Yang Lei pulled down the zipper that Fang Yu didn¡¯t have the time to pull down just now. He pulled the leather jacket off of Fang Yu and threw it aside. He breathed very heavily and rapidly. As he tore open Fang Yu¡¯s white collared dress shirt inside, he kissed Fang Yu¡¯s neck. His hands impatiently reached into the dress shirt, rubbing Fang Yu¡¯s bare skin and firm abdominal muscles that were finally exposed.


    Fang Yu suddenly turned around, his breathing heavy. He stared at Yang Lei and pulled away the dress shirt that Yang Lei had torn open messily and was hanging on his body. With the sound of metal clinking, Fang Yu undid his belt and pushed Yang Lei onto the bed behind him. Fang Yu pulled down his pants zipper.


    ¡­


    ¡°Wu¡­ ah¡­¡±


    The two people who were in lust and already at the point of no return couldn¡¯t help but let out groans and gasps. Yang Lei had a mission and Fang Yu was on a business trip. They hadn¡¯t seen each other for nearly a week. When Yang Lei saw Fang Yu, he couldn¡¯t stand it, and could Fang Yu bear it? He endured it all the way back. Originally, he wanted to wait until he came out from the bathroom, but once Yang Lei hugged him, neither of them could wait.


    The desk lamp at the head of the bed in the room was on, and no one had the time to turn it off. The dim light of the night lamp enveloped the intimately intertwined bodies on the bed. Two naked and strong men collided, moved, intertwining their shadows that made one¡¯s pulse race. Under the dim light, the perfect, masculine, and strong male bodies were engaged in intense movements of love, and the passion, lust, and wild hormones in the intertwining caused the air in the room to burn hotly. The air smelled of love, as though a spark could ignite the air.


    Two people doing it to this extent, it turned out that it was too much for the steel wire bed to bear, and they were not willing to throw it away. It was placed in the north room. This big bed was strong and wide, and it was currently making sounds of violent shaking. No matter how strong the bed was, it couldn¡¯t stand the two of them. With the male moans and gasps, the sound of physical impact, each one more vigorous and sharper¡­


    Yang Lei tightly held Fang Yu¡¯s back. It was like their bodies were fished out of the water. Their hair was all wet, dripping with sweat. Yang Lei¡¯s head hit the headboard with each of Fang Yu¡¯s thrusts. Fang Yu¡¯s intense movements abruptly stopped and he suddenly pulled out of Yang Lei¡¯s body. He dragged Yang Lei down until he left the headboard, bringing with him the disheveled sheets. Fang Yu didn¡¯t care at all. He held up Yang Lei¡¯s leg, straightened his waist, and inserted again, reaching the deepest point. Yang Lei watched himself being penetrated by Fang Yu¡¯s big thing. That majestic, ferocious, and fiery thickness brought out the moistness where the two were connected. It penetrated his body again, the blazing hardness filling him, filling the inside of his body. With Fang Yu¡¯s strong and loving thrusting that reached his deepest part again and again, Yang Lei was immersed in the intoxication of pain and pleasure, and even more intoxicated in the appearance of Fang Yu right now. Fang Yu¡¯s swollen muscles rose and fell with the movements of his body. Yang Lei held him tightly, rubbing Fang Yu¡¯s back that was full of strength. The place where they were connected transmitted numbing and intense trembling. Fang Yu already knew his body very well, knew how to make Yang Lei happy, thoroughly happy. He rammed and fiddled with the deepest part. Yang Lei¡¯s body convulsed, as though an electric shock was going through his back and his whole body, making Yang Lei tremble uncontrollably. No matter how many times they did it, this crazy pleasure made him addicted, only because Fang Yu brought it to him. No matter how many times they did it, every time they were connected, every time right now¡­


    As Fang Yu rammed into Yang Lei, he reached out and comforted him, rubbing him. Fang Yu looked at Yang Lei closely with lustful, aggressive, and loving eyes. He watched every change in Yang Lei¡¯s expression because of his penetration, with gentleness and warmth. Yang Lei looked at Fang Yu with sweat dripping into his eyes. Yang Lei¡¯s moist gaze that was infatuated, tolerant, and immersed in pain and pleasure, made Fang Yu lose control even more. Their lower bodies were connected, looking at each other¡¯s sweaty faces. Yang Lei put his hand on Fang Yu¡¯s heart and touched the tattoo on Fang Yu¡¯s heart, that word. Fang Yu¡¯s breathing suddenly became heavy. He lowered his head and suddenly covered Yang Lei¡¯s lips, his lower body a violent storm¡­


    Yang Lei almost cried out, but his lips were tightly sealed by Fang Yu. His whole body and mind were melted in this intense force and rhythm. His broken moans were also fiercely trapped in his mouth by Fang Yu. Finally, their lips and tongues separated. Yang Lei gasped and hooked the back of Fang Yu¡¯s neck. As Fang Yu pulled out, he panted and looked at Fang Yu with wet eyes: ¡°¡­You want to kill me? ¡­Goddess¡­¡±


    ¡°Say it again?¡± Fang Yu said loudly. His lower body thrust fiercely again, forcing Yang Lei to gasp without rhythm.


    ¡°¡­You won¡¯t admit it? ¡­¡± Yang Lei shuddered from the thrust, sticking close by Fang Yu¡¯s ear.


    ¡°The goddess is fucking you. What goddess¡­¡± Fang Yu said crudely, his movements even cruder. He thrust deep into Yang Lei and grinded.


    Yang Lei¡¯s sexy voice was hoarse. His wild and moist eyes made Fang Yu¡¯s body so hard that it hurt.


    ¡°¡­I like to fuck goddesses! ¡­¡± Yang Lei hugged Fang Yu¡¯s neck, speaking with emphasis by Fang Yu¡¯s ear.


    ¡­


    The sound of moans and the rapid swaying of the headboard fell into a frenzy, going into madness before the climax¡­


    That night, they did it three times in succession.


    They hadn¡¯t met in one week. This night was like a compensation for their insatiability. Although they lived together now, in this matter on the bed, the two of them seemed to never be satisfied, forever unable to control themselves. It seemed like there was a share of those seven years. No matter how many times, no matter how long they did it, how crazily they did it, it was never enough. Far from enough.


    The desk lamp was still lit. Yang Lei lay sweaty in Fang Yu¡¯s embrace. After they did it twice, they showered, but in the gentle embrace, they were moved again, and they did it again without caring about anything else.


    Yang Lei lay in Fang Yu¡¯s arms. Fang Yu caressed his face again and again. Yang Lei felt the heat of his palm, warm calmness in his heart. There was a military uniform hanging in the corner of the room. It was washed clean, ironed, and hung on the balcony.


    Yang Lei grabbed Fang Yu¡¯s hand that was caressing his face. His chest still hadn¡¯t completely calmed down from the afterglow of the climax, and it rose and fell.


    ¡°¡­How about I change jobs?¡± Yang Lei suddenly said.


    Fang Yu was taken aback. He lowered his head and looked at Yang Lei in his arms. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Fang Yu asked.


    ¡°There¡¯s not much freedom.¡± Yang Lei hesitated for a moment and spoke.


    He grabbed Fang Yu¡¯s hand and separated his fingers, entwining Fang Yu¡¯s fingers.


    I want more time to spend with you.


    Yang Lei had this idea for more than a day or two. In the army, unmarried officers did not have separate rooms. According to the rules, they had to live in the camp. Although he could go back to the city, he was ultimately not free. Moreover, their armor belonged to the army group. The training, drills, fieldwork, and exercise were intensive, and the management was strict. It was common for him to do intensive training for ten days or half a month. As the leading cadre, he led the team to the instruction place for training, and going to all training bases to participate in the group army competitions every other day, was common for him in the camp. In addition, there were many situations when he couldn¡¯t leave the district.


    In the past, Yang Lei was used to this kind of life and fell in love with it. Ever since he put on his military uniform, he fell in love with the armored days of war. But now it was different.


    Now, Fang Yu was by his side. He wanted to give all of his days to Fang Yu, this life, every day of this life, every minute, every second. He wanted to give them all to Fang Yu.


    Right now, Yang Lei had complicated feelings about this military uniform. He hadn¡¯t even spoken about this to Fang Yu. Seven years. Every time Yang Lei thought about the seven years, the days and nights that he was in the military academy and the army, the days when he found his ideal and ambition, and where Fang Yu was and what kind of life he was living, Yang Lei couldn¡¯t stand it. This was the main reason why he wanted to take off his military uniform. And he hadn¡¯t told Fang Yu about this reason, but it kept hovering in his mind for a long time.


    But if he didn¡¯t say it, did he think that Fang Yu wouldn¡¯t know? Fang Yu understood, and he understood better than Yang Lei did. Fang Yu knew what Yang Lei was thinking. He knew Yang Lei too well.


    ¡°No.¡± Fang Yu was quite straightforward.


    Yang Lei was stunned and looked up at him.


    ¡°Why not?¡±


    Fang Yu sat leaning against the bed board. He picked up the cigarette box on the bedside, took out a cigarette, put it in his mouth, and lit it. ¡°You don¡¯t know why?¡±


    Fang Yu exhaled a puff of smoke, looking at Yang Lei with a half-smile.


    Fang Yu¡¯s beautiful appearance as he smoked was very mesmerizing, especially after they had sex. Yang Lei didn¡¯t know how many times he had seen it. Every time he saw it, he still had no power to resist at all.


    ¡°¡­Keeping me in suspense?¡± Yang Lei also propped himself up, trying to grab the cigarette in Fang Yu¡¯s mouth.


    Could Fang Yu let him take it? He crinkled his eyes, warding off Yang Lei with amusement and helplessness. He leaned over by his ear and quietly said a sentence. Yang Lei¡¯s tanned face actually turned bright red because of this sentence, his skin burning.


    ¡­Fuck¡­ Yang Lei had the impulse to pin Fang Yu down. He ignored the pain in his lower body, suddenly turned over, and pinned Fang Yu down.


    Fang Yu still had a cigarette in his mouth, his eyes crinkled slightly. He looked at him with a smile, his expression wicked and reckless, like an old gangster of the past.


    Yang Lei looked at Fang Yu like this and was in a trance. It seemed like time had never taken those seven years away. The man under him was like the first time he saw him in the Bright Billiards Room, when he saw him on the streets knocking out Gun-zi¡¯s teeth, on the field of the lab high school, on the far other side of the stairs opposite to him¡­


    ¡°¡­You can¡¯t? ¡­Then you will always be a family member of the army. In the future, wherever I am transferred, you have to follow. With. The. Army!¡± Yang Lei heavily emphasized the three words ¡°with the army,¡± word by word.


    Fang Yu held a cigarette in one hand, and the other hand touched the short hair on the back of Yang Lei¡¯s head, who was lying on top of him. Fang Yu rubbed his palm on the short hair of a soldier.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Fang Yu was not vague at all. ¡°As a family member of the army, I¡¯m also a person of the country.¡± Fang Yu smiled.


    ¡°What person of the country? Even the country can¡¯t steal people from me.¡± Yang Lei ultimately took Fang Yu¡¯s cigarette. He put it in his mouth, inhaled, and exhaled smoke, saying to Fang Yu behind the smoke: ¡°You are my person! My family member!¡±


    Fang Yu looked at him dotingly, exasperated and amused: ¡°You¡¯re even jealous of the country? Why are you so amazing?¡±


    ¡°I am amazing and even more amazing. Do you want to try it?¡± Yang Lei said in a rough voice.


    ¡°You can still move?¡± Fang Yu teased.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tease me.¡± Yang Lei was hot-blooded.


    ¡°If I really tease you, I¡¯m afraid you can¡¯t stand it,¡± Fang Yu said quietly. His deep and sexy voice made Yang Lei remember his trembling climax and convulsing release under Fang Yu just now. Fang Yu also used this deep and sexy voice to shout his name¡­


    ¡­Fuck¡­


    Yang Lei leaned over and kissed him. Fang Yu held his waist. Unlike the passionate kisses before, they kissed softly and tenderly¡­


    ¡°You are my family member. You¡¯re also amazing.¡± At that time, Yang Lei kissed Fang Yu¡¯s face and muttered next to Fang Yu¡¯s ear.


    Fang Yu was amused by Yang Lei¡¯s childish words and laughed.


    Only in front of him would Yang Lei return to the eighteen- or nineteen-year-old Yang Lei. No matter how many years had passed, no matter how much he had already grown and matured in the years, Yang Lei had never changed in his bones.


    Fang Yu liked this kind of Yang Lei. In front of him, he had never changed. He was always the childish, stubborn, passionate, and pure Yang Lei.


    The roguish words that Fang Yu said by Yang Lei¡¯s ear were, ¡°I like seeing you wear a military uniform. Once I see it, I get hard.¡±


    That was right. He liked it.


    He liked seeing Yang Lei in the military uniform, liked seeing Yang Lei¡¯s vigorous figure on the army¡¯s training ground, liked Yang Lei¡¯s excited and shining eyes when he said that another new weapon with powerful firepower came to the regiment, liked seeing Yang Lei talk with gestures about the process of the ace he had trained winning the championship in the grand military competition, liked Yang Lei¡¯s expression that was full of aspiration and ambition when he talked about future warfare strategies, the international situation, and military mission¡­


    Fang Yu liked this kind of Yang Lei. He knew that Yang Lei loved the army and loved his uniform. Where his ideals and ambitions were, there he would be of value.


    Fang Yu would not let Yang Lei leave the place where he really belonged because of him.


    Fang Yu remembered when he was in prison, the first time he saw the picture that Yang Lei sent from the military academy, the first time he saw Yang Lei in a military uniform.


    That was his longing, his light. He could look at this light and pass those years.


    Those years, Yang Lei lived for the two of them. He lived the way that Fang Yu had longed for him to live. Fang Yu thought that everything was worth it.


    Fang Yu held Yang Lei in his arms. Yang Lei had already fallen asleep. His arms were still holding Fang Yu¡¯s chest, refusing to let go.


    Fang Yu lowered his head and gently touched Yang Lei¡¯s earlobe.


    The military uniform in the corner was still hanging there, and the owner of the military uniform was in his arms. Fang Yu thought of the family member and thought of the ¡°goddess.¡± Fang Yu smoked the cigarette and couldn¡¯t help but laugh.


    What goddess? If there were really a goddess, right now, he was lying in his arms.


    Fang Yu stubbed his cigarette butt out on the ashtray and smiled.

 Chapter 120

    Hua Mao was quite annoyed recently. He didn¡¯t know what offense he had committed that he was being watched by a policeman.


    This young policeman was from the police station, a new face, had just graduated from the police academy, and had been sent over. It wasn¡¯t clear what was wrong with this policeman or in what way he didn¡¯t get along with Hua Mao. He had his eyes on Hua Mao and would often come and give him a hard time. When he saw Hua Mao, he would either check his ID or ¡°understand the situation.¡± At first, he would investigate when Hua Mao was leading a group of gangsters to do things, or when some public security rectifiers came for routine inspection to catch some fighters. But later, this policeman would run to Hua Mao¡¯s place whether he had business or not, to his Internet cafes and arcades. Among the people who messed around at these places, who liked to see the police? It was clearly to hurt his business.


    ¡°Your ID.¡±


    The policeman ran into Hua Mao in the middle of the streets again.


    ¡°I say, Officer, you can memorize my number, right? You still want to see something that you look at twenty or thirty times a month?¡±


    Hua Mao rolled his eyes to the sky. Ever since this young policeman came, he had to pull out his ID several times a day. This policeman could make a hole from looking at it, and he still wanted to see it!


    ¡°Your ID.¡±


    The young policeman repeated, his eyes looking at him from under the police cap.


    Hua Mao impatiently took out his ID from the back pocket of his jeans. The young policeman took it seriously and looked at it carefully.


    ¡°Officer, if you like it so much, I¡¯ll give it to you for free.¡±


    Hua Mao stuck out his leg, looking sideways provocatively. The gangsters following behind him were all scowling coldly at this young policeman. As though not seeing them, the young policeman returned the ID to Hua Mao.


    ¡°Chen Zhiqiang, don¡¯t be late to class at 7PM.¡±


    Ever since Hua Mao was released from reeducation through labor, he still had to participate in reformation through labor classes at the police station.


    The young policeman finished speaking and left.


    Hua Mao held his ID in his hand. He turned around and watched him leave. Hua Mao wanted to kick this ID onto the policeman¡¯s bottom, and see if he would have to worry about it every day like this!


    ¡°Fuck, what¡¯s wrong with the cop? Staring at us all day!¡±


    The group of gangsters all scolded.


    ¡°Da Ge, give him a lesson. The criminal police brigade haven¡¯t even done anything to us. Who does a neighborhood police like him think he is?¡±


    ¡°Newcomers are all like that! He wants to fucking establish his power, bah!¡±


    Hua Mao spat.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    That night, Hua Mao really went to class. He immediately saw the young policeman standing in front of the ¡°classroom,¡± holding a roster. Hua Mao walked in with a swaying step, specifically walking to the first row, right in front of the young policeman standing there, and smiled pleasantly.


    ¡°Officer Gu, I¡¯m here.¡±


    The young policeman glanced at him and didn¡¯t speak. He checked off in front of the words, Chen Zhiqiang, on the roster.


    ¡°Officer Gu, are you free after studying?¡±


    Hua Mao propped his hand on the table, his voice sweet, smiling as he looked at the young policeman.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± The young policeman looked up and glanced at him.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you go on a date with me?¡±


    With a roar, the room full of reformers all laughed, with lasciviousness and indecency in their laughter.


    ¡°Be serious!¡± The old policeman next to them slapped the table, shouting loudly. ¡°Chen Zhiqiang, behave! Sit down!¡±


    ¡°The people love the People¡¯s Police. I just love our people¡¯s police. What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Hua Mao said with a sharp voice. Laughter filled the room again.


    Hua Mao looked at the young policeman who appeared embarrassed and sneered in his heart. He sat down as though nothing had happened, crossed his legs, and crossed his arms. Seeing the young policeman¡¯s eyes sweep over towards him from under the police cap, Hua Mao even raised his eyebrows and gave him a wink.


    The first time Hua Mao saw this young policeman, he even had sexual fantasies for a while.


    That day, they were fighting with Old Man Mei¡¯s people at a place by the river. They were all caught by the police and locked up in the police station. In these years, there were already fewer and fewer bosses like Hua Mao who would still personally come out to fight and kill. Now, they were all after money. In the past, whoever had knives and guns were the best. Right now, whoever had money was the best. Hua Mao had a large territory and places in Jiangbei. Naturally, there were newcomers who came to fight for money and profit. Hua Mao¡¯s Internet caf¨¦ now already had two floors and occupied the best piece of territory outside Jiangbei High School. Old Man Mei had been after it for a long time. He used money to please Hua Mao, wanting a piece of the pie. He also wanted to open an Internet caf¨¦ nearby. As a result, both sides had a falling out, and in the end, they still fought.


    However, the fight that day had just started when it was stopped by a police car. This was also completely different from the 90s of the past. In Jianghu fights of the past, whoever called the police was practically a great humiliation. Even if they died or were disabled, they would fight each other and get it over with, but the gangsters today were all after money and profit. Who wouldn¡¯t take their own lives seriously? Some coward was afraid and secretly reported to the police station, and now they were stopped on the spot.


    Hua Mao had originally run away, but a policeman twisted the arm of Little Thorn, who was under his leadership, and caught him. Little Thorn was fifteen or sixteen and still underage. It was his first time in this situation. His legs became weak, and he was caught before he ran two steps. That policeman twisted Little Thorn¡¯s arm and sent him to the police car. Hua Mao rushed up and punched and kicked the policeman. The young policeman was unprepared and was punched several times by Hua Mao. Hua Mao pulled Little Thorn and pushed him away: ¡°Run!¡± If Little Thorn entered the police station, he may have to go into the juvenile detention center. Hua Mao had experienced that before.


    Little Thorn ran away. The policeman came to arrest Hua Mao, and Hua Mao did not resist. He obediently allowed him to seize his arm and pin it behind him. The policeman was also a little surprised. When Hua Mao turned around and saw the young policeman use one hand to hold his wrists as his other hand shook out the handcuffs, he said, ¡°You don¡¯t need to handcuff me. I won¡¯t run away.¡±


    The policeman ignored him and acted quickly. Hua Mao also gave him advice: ¡°Handcuff from below. It will be comfortable for me, and you can save some work.¡±


    The young policeman looked at him and didn¡¯t say anything. He tightened his grip, and Hua Mao bared his teeth: Fuck, he was quite strong!


    At the police station, the chief chatted with Hua Mao.


    ¡°Hua Mao, you¡¯re here again. Do you like my office this much?¡±


    The chief was familiar with Hua Mao, too familiar. He didn¡¯t know how many times he had been caught and locked up. Hua Mao was the leader of the big gangsters in this area. There was also a strange ¡°affection¡± between the police and gangsters. It was because they had been caught and locked up often, and had become old acquaintances.


    ¡°Wang Suo, gave me a cigarette!¡±


    This Wang Suo was an old man in his fifties. These years, he had often taught Hua Mao earnestly. Before him, Hua Mao acted as he did with elders in his own family, casually.


    ¡°You ran here to act as a master?¡±


    Wang Suo scolded, but he still gave Hua Mao a cigarette. Hua Mao raised his handcuffed hands and lit the cigarette and smoked, completely unconcerned. He went through the motions and answered the questions absentmindedly. Hua Mao was a veteran in dealing with these situations. With a few words, he could baffle the police so that they had no idea what to do. Hua Mao said, ¡°No matter how many times you ask, it¡¯s only this small matter. I¡¯ve told you all of it, fighting and breaking societal order. If you¡¯re going to lock me up, then do it. I will definitely cooperate.¡±


    Wang Suo said, ¡°Hua Mao, you¡¯re not young anymore. You¡¯re almost in your thirties this year, right? Is it enjoyable to be a gangster like this? Without mentioning things in the distance, just speaking of your Da Ge Fang Yu. I know better than you what kind of person he was before. What is he doing right now? After leaving prison, he earns his own living, does legitimate business, and is a big boss. His business is booming. The public security bureau was watching it and investigated it, but there was no problem at all! Then look at you. If I remember correctly, he is still your Da Ge. Why can he walk the proper path, while you are still in this mud and messing around? Why can¡¯t you learn from him?¡±


    When Wang Suo said these words, Hua Mao didn¡¯t speak. Hearing Fang Yu¡¯s name, Hua Mao was a little lost in thought. When Wang Suo finished speaking, Hua Mao smiled and said, ¡°My Da Ge is my Da Ge, and I am me. He has his way of life, and I have mine. Wang Suo, everyone has their own ambition.¡±

 Chapter 121

    During the interrogation, the door opened, and a policeman holding a notebook came in. Hua Mao lifted his eyes. It was the young policeman who had caught him.


    This policeman was an unfamiliar face. To Hua Mao, this police station was like his own home, and he knew how many people there were. At a glance, he had just been assigned here. His age looked to be just in the early twenties, probably just graduated from police school.


    Hua Mao didn¡¯t listen to the interrogation anymore, looking at him leisurely.


    This young policeman who had just graduated was really fucking fine. That body, clothed in a stiff and neat police uniform, with his waist and legs. His face was striking at first glance. According to the standard of the ¡°circle¡± in which Hua Mao was usually in, he could get a high score. Especially those eyebrows and straight nose bridge, pressed under the wide police cap. Looking from the side, there was even a faint hint of a familiar shadow, which made Hua Mao stare at his side profile for a long time.


    The young policeman put down his notebook and said a few words to Wang Suo. Noticing Hua Mao¡¯s gaze, he turned around. Hua Mao was not shy at all, staring at him blatantly, a wicked smile at the corners of his mouth. His overt gaze had no restraint at all, roguish to the extreme. In his mind, he had already stripped bare the vulgar imagination of how this young policeman would do it with him. Thinking about it, Hua Mao even cracked up.


    Being interrogated at this police station, he had to find some amusement for himself. Thus, Hua Mao fantasized about this young policeman. He couldn¡¯t let himself be bored.


    ¡°What are you looking at! Behave!¡±


    A few policemen nearby reproached. How could they not know what kind of person Hua Mao was?


    ¡°Is this police officer new? What¡¯s your name?¡±


    Hua Mao smilingly struck up a conversation.


    The young policeman still looked at him and said nothing.


    ¡°Xiao Gu, what¡¯s wrong with your face?¡± Wang Suo saw a bruise on the young policeman¡¯s face. ¡°Did this boy beat you when you were arresting him?¡±


    Ever since he came in, Hua Mao saw that this boy had been punched twice by him then. If it were like this and he still weren¡¯t wounded, then Hua Mao would have fooled around for nothing. As long as this young policeman pointed his hand at him, there would inevitably be a charge for attacking the police. Hua Mao knew that there was an eighty percent chance he would have to be locked up for a while longer this time. Thinking of the prison meal in the detention center, Hua Mao felt sick.


    He took another hard drag on his cigarette, waiting for another round of annoying interrogation after this policeman accused him.


    ¡°No, Wang Suo. I knocked into something,¡± the young policeman said.


    ¡°¡­¡± Hua Mao was taken aback. He lifted his eyes, meeting the gaze that shot over from under the police cap. Hua Mao chuckled.


    The young policeman was just easily embarrassed. He had been beaten by a criminal and was afraid of losing face.


    Fine, he would take ready advantage of this for nothing.


    Hua Mao came out soon. The fight had not occurred, and the police station was too lazy to keep him.


    ¡°Thanks, Officer Gu.¡± Before leaving, Hua Mao even greeted the young policeman.


    ¡°If something comes up in the future, tell me. Whether eating, drinking, playing, sleeping around, gambling, or smoking, in Jiangbei, just look for me, Hua Mao, with one sentence.¡±


    Even though Hua Mao didn¡¯t think that this young policeman was letting him go out of kindness, he accepted the favor. He owed this boy once, and he wouldn¡¯t give him a hard time in the future.


    When Hua Mao turned around to leave, the young policeman spoke from behind him.


    ¡°Chen Zhiqiang!¡±


    Hua Mao turned around.


    ¡°Don¡¯t commit a crime again. If you commit a crime again, I¡¯ll still arrest you,¡± the young policeman stared at him and said.


    When Hua Mao walked out the door, he forgot about it. He didn¡¯t think about this person again.


    If it weren¡¯t for this policeman later starting to continuously look for faults for no reason, Hua Mao would have long tossed this person to the back of his mind. It was later that Hua Mao heard someone from the police station say that this was a ¡°helpful pairing.¡± The police in the area were asked to watch over people. It was a one-on-one ¡°key help¡± aimed at the key registered people in the area, and this young policeman was his ¡°pair.¡±


    No wonder he would come to give a sermon every other day. Fuck, he was directing his energy in the wrong place! Hua Mao cursed.


    Even if Hua Mao hadn¡¯t dealt with a thousand or eight hundred cops, there were hundreds. He really hadn¡¯t met one like Gu Fei.


    This boy called Gu Fei, from then on, came without being invited. Whether he had business or not, he would stroll over to Hua Mao. To put it nicely, it was strolling. To put it not so nicely, it was urgent watching, stalking. At first, Hua Mao was patient. He said nice words and smiled. Every time he came, he was still polite and collected. But this boy didn¡¯t fall for his tricks at all, and he couldn¡¯t tell just what his ways were. After many times, Hua Mao was really annoyed.


    ¡°Say, officer, give me the details. Day after day, just what do you want to do?¡± Hua Mao opened up to him.


    ¡°Patrol. Go do what you have to do. Act like I don¡¯t exist.¡±


    Gu Fei answered very straightforwardly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t exist?¡± Hua Mao looked him up and down several times, patted his stiff police uniform. ¡°Open your eyes and look. What kind of place is this? What kind of people come here? Say, with your clothes and standing here every day, like a door god, who dares to act like you don¡¯t exist?¡±


    ¡°If you have no ghosts, what are you afraid of?¡± Gu Fei was not swayed.


    Two words popped into Hua Mao¡¯s head: He¡¯s crazy!


    Hua Mao knew what this cop was thinking. In this police station, the greatest accomplishment fell on him. The entire Jiangbei was Hua Mao¡¯s territory. If he wanted to distinguish himself and make contributions, who else would he do away with but him? This young policeman was a new official and sought to prove himself. He dared to light a sky lantern when he got to the top of the mountain. This was taking him as an example!


    ¡°Fuck.¡± Hua Mao sneered. He wanted to deal with him before his own hair had even fully grown in? Hua Mao practically wanted to send a banner to the police school. What a talent!

 Chapter 122

    Even Lao Liang and the others knew about the young policeman.


    That day, the brothers were gathered at Guangyang again.


    In the land of Jianghai, there was a KTV called Guangyang. Guangyang was an old place. When karaoke had just become popular, this place was packed every day and extremely lively. If you wanted to grab a private room, you had to book it in advance. If you went there spontaneously, there would definitely be no seats. This place was once the place that Jianghai big- and small-time gangsters went to gather. But after 2000, the saying ¡°karaoke¡± was old-fashioned, from the Stone Age, like something from a past life. It was called KTV. There were also too many places to go, like Melody, Milexin, and Amigo. Guangyang was already an ancient artifact of the last century.


    But Guangyang was still open and still persisted as a KTV, and the business was not bad. There were still people who were used to this place and still came here.


    The group of people tonight were representatives.


    According to Lao Liang, his Da Ge was a nostalgic person. Fang Yu and Yang Lei still often brought the brothers here to relax and chat. This place had been renovated, but the old place was familiar, and the feeling deep inside could not be changed. In the past, when they were still gangsters, they had roared, sang, quarreled, fought, drank, and cut people here¡­ This place held feelings.


    That evening, Lao Liang, Er Hei, Yang-zi, and several others had all arrived. Only Hua Mao was missing. They sang several rounds of songs and drank more than half of the wine, but Hua Mao was still not there yet.


    ¡°What¡¯s the problem? Where are you?¡± Lao Liang shouted at his cell phone. ¡°Whoever is last has to undress, eh?¡± Er Hei shouted at the cell phone from across the room. ¡°Is he afraid of undressing? Just the way he undressed last time!¡± Yang-zi¡¯s tongue was quick, and the whole room cracked up. Hua Mao had a classic battle in the past, which was related to undressing. It was very amazing. Later, everyone kept using this to tease him.


    Hua Mao finally came. ¡°Who were you fucking around with until now? Fucking around until you couldn¡¯t come down?¡± Lao Liang laughed as soon as he opened his mouth.


    ¡°Fuck your X!¡± Hua Mao immediately pushed away Yang-zi, who was sitting on the sofa, and sat down next to Fang Yu.


    Ever since Hua Mao cut his hair, he had never left his hair long. His appearance had already become very normal. He wore black clothes, with a stylish jacket outside, and was quite handsome overall. As soon as Hua Mao sat down, he held Fang Yu¡¯s arm and touched Fang Yu¡¯s shoulder and waist.


    ¡°Da Ge, why have you worked yourself thin¡­?¡±


    Before Hua Mao had touched him twice, Yang Lei¡¯s outstretched hand slapped him away.


    ¡°Where are you touching?¡±


    ¡°Yang Lei, I¡¯ve acted like you aren¡¯t here. Can you keep quiet?¡± Hua Mao rolled his eyes.


    After such a long time, he and Yang Lei still bickered as soon as they saw each other. It couldn¡¯t be changed.


    ¡°Can you be lively without me?¡± Yang Lei dissed Hua Mao. The two of them were used to bickering, and it was no fun when they didn¡¯t bicker.


    ¡°Yang, what are you being proud of? Look at your dark appearance! Can you still be found when the lights are turned off?¡±


    When leading training in the army, Yang Lei was exposed to the wind and sun. He was not the kind of soldier who was willing to sit in the office. After a training session, a layer of skin would be sunburnt. In fact, Yang Lei was not very dark at the moment, but Hua Mao liked to say that he was dark while he himself had pale skin.


    Yang Lei chuckled: ¡°It¡¯s enough if someone can find me.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Hua Mao hated this about Yang Lei. He would sprinkle salt wherever there was a wound!


    ¡°Enough, enough.¡± Fang Yu blocked Hua Mao¡¯s finger that was poking towards Yang Lei over him, his head aching. ¡°Can the two of you stop? If you keep arguing, I¡¯ll kick both of you out.¡±


    Fang Yu was joking.


    ¡°Da Ge, whatever you say.¡± Towards Fang Yu, Hua Mao immediately put on a smiling face. He was obedient, as if he had really become a good cat, and went straight into Fang Yu¡¯s arms.


    Fang Yu looked at Yang Lei with a wry smile. Hua Mao had become more outrageous in recent years. As long as he saw Fang Yu, he had to take advantage. He had grown older, and he was also a prominent figure. He had a reputation of experience and ruthlessness in doing business outside. As he grew older, his earlier feminine style had also changed a lot. But only in front of Fang Yu, he hadn¡¯t changed at all. As long as he saw Fang Yu, he was still the same, without any improvement. It was like he wanted to be a part of Fang Yu¡¯s body.


    ¡°Hey, hey, that¡¯s enough, huh?¡± Yang Lei saw Hua Mao¡¯s clinginess as he wrapped around Fang Yu¡¯s body. It was also funny. He endured it for a long time and saw that there was no end, and finally he couldn¡¯t stand to keep seeing it.


    A group of people urged him to drink wine as punishment and asked Hua Mao why he was late. Hua Mao said not to mention it. He had bumped into a swindler. Lao Liang smiled wickedly as he joked: ¡°We know! Weren¡¯t you caught up with a cop? Why, Hua Mao, did that young cop take a liking to you? How are the public security goods? Can they feed you well?¡±


    The group of brothers all laughed loudly.


    News of the young policeman urgently watching over Hua Mao spread like wildfire. The territory of Hua Mao¡¯s Internet cafes and arcades was filled with big- and small-time gangsters. Among idle young people, news came and went quickly. This young policeman came to stand guard in police uniform every day and only stared at Hua Mao, not anyone else. This news had long been widely circulated. There was no lack of dirty language on the streets. They all said that there was an eighty percent chance this young policeman was seduced by Hua Mao, and now besotted, he had come to marry into the family!


    ¡°If he really gets into my bed, I¡¯ll feed him well!¡± Hua Mao was even more amused than they were.


    Hua Mao had really thought about it before. This young policeman followed him like a haunting ghost. Could he like him?


    Not only had he thought about it, he had also asked him to his face. When he was annoyed by running from Gu Fei, he once invited Gu Fei to his office. As soon as he entered the room, Hua Mao blocked the door. He approached Gu Fei and playfully hooked his shoulder, put both hands around his neck, and smiled beautifully.


    ¡°Officer Gu, you keep reporting here to me. Do you like me?¡±


    Hua Mao¡¯s mouth was only a few centimeters away from Gu Fei¡¯s lips.


    ¡°I hate the police so much. I never do it with the police. But for you, I can make an exception.¡±


    His fingers rubbed the back of Gu Fei¡¯s neck, and he leaned close to his ear: ¡°I¡¯m very good. Do you want to give it a try?¡±


    Gu Fei reached out and pushed Hua Mao away.


    Hua Mao laughed in amusement. Under the sunlight, he saw that Gu Fei¡¯s was flushing. Although his face was still tense, the backs of his ears were crimson. Hua Mao was surprised by this young policeman¡¯s innocence and immediately laughed loudly.


    This serious little policeman was actually green and young, and a few words could make him blush. This discovery made Hua Mao very happy.

 Chapter 123

    Hua Mao had been in this circle for a long time and had sharp eyes. Whether or not it was the case, he could tell at a glance. As for this young policeman, he was very upright and didn¡¯t have many words or expressions. Hua Mao didn¡¯t smell the scent of the same kind. However, if he really were such a person, Hua Mao also wouldn¡¯t mind tasting the freshness.


    Workers, farmers, businessmen, students, and soldiers, Hua Mao had done them all, other than the soldiers. He had really never done it with the police. Hua Mao hated the police and hated that uniform. Gangsters and the police were natural enemies. He hadn¡¯t forgotten how the police had treated Fang Yu. Back then, the night that Fang Yu was sent to the police station because of Zhou Er, what Fang Yu looked like after he came out, Hua Mao even had the heart to kill someone at that time.


    As for the years in prison, that didn¡¯t need to be mentioned.


    But if it was this young policeman¡ªHua Mao was just after his profile. It wasn¡¯t similar at all, not even a little bit. But there was just a certain angle that couldn¡¯t be said¡­ there was a slight trace¡­ Hua Mao thought.


    Because of that little trace, he would sometimes watch Gu Fei for a while.


    Jokes were jokes, and fun was fun, but none of the brothers took it seriously. Soon, they started singing, drinking, and causing an uproar.


    In the ruckus, Fang Yu asked Hua Mao a question.


    Fang Yu said, ¡°That policeman didn¡¯t bother you, did he?¡±


    Hua Mao said, ¡°No, Da Ge. It¡¯s fine.¡±


    Fang Yu said, ¡°If something¡¯s wrong, tell me.¡±


    Fang Yu only said five words. He didn¡¯t say anything else.


    These five words entered Hua Mao¡¯s heart.


    He drank wine, sang songs, and took off his clothes and made a fuss when he was high from singing, but his eyes were always fixed to a place. After so many years, he was accustomed to this sight, and it entered into Hua Mao¡¯s subconscious.


    He knew which fingers he would habitually use to hold the cup when drinking, which pocket he would tend to put it in when he smoked, whose songs he would begin singing from when he picked songs, and even how many times his Adam¡¯s apple would bob when he drank.


    Hua Mao thought that he would not like anyone else in his lifetime.


    This person in his heart had been plunged into his heart for these years. His feelings were deep and heavy and had already grown deep inside his bones.


    He could see that he was leaning against the sofa, his hand that was always around the back of Yang Lei¡¯s waist. He saw them smiling at each other in the gaps when no one was paying attention. When his other hand was placed on his leg, Yang Lei quietly placed his hand on it.


    After getting drunk, Yang Lei leaned back into the curve of his arm, roaring a song. He hugged Yang Lei, smiling. In the place where the light could not reach, his fingers gently stroked the short hair by Yang Lei¡¯s ear.


    That smile was just like the first time Hua Mao saw him smile.


    He could never get this person. But Hua Mao felt that it was enough.


    Seeing that he was doing well, that he was happy, was good.


    During the years that he and he were in prison, he just wanted to see him smile like this once. Just once was enough.


    So Hua Mao was satisfied.


    How many people could you meet in your lifetime who would grow deep into your bones?


    To be able to meet one, was enough.

 Chapter 124

    Although it was rare for the brothers to gather, they didn¡¯t stay too late that night. Yang Lei had taken the time to return to the city. He had to rush back to the army early the next morning. Er Hei was already married and had a family. He was concerned about Xiao Qin and his son at home. As for Lao Liang, Yang-zi, and the others, some had gotten married, and those who hadn¡¯t gotten married also had no end of intimate phone calls hastening their return. Lao Liang¡¯s sweetheart was dead set on Lao Liang. Worried that Lao Liang drank too much and would not be able to get back home, she directly came to pick up Lao Liang. Lao Liang hugged his pretty sweetheart, perfectly content. He had had so many women. This one right now was the most caring. Even an old player like him, who always loved playing around without plans for marriage, had the idea of marrying a wife. Right now, he hugged his sweetheart and flaunted their love before his brothers. Even Lao Liang, who used to always have fun by staying up all night, was going back home.


    ¡°Fuck, this is so boring. What¡¯s the rush? Xiao Liu, Ma Pi, let¡¯s have fun!¡±


    Hua Mao was very disappointed.


    ¡°Hua Mao, I¡¯m sorry. The one at home¡­ will make a fuss if I¡¯m not home by two o¡¯clock. There¡¯s nothing I can do about her!¡± The remaining few brothers also left.


    Hua Mao walked alone in the streets at midnight, swaying.


    The brothers who had messed around wildly together in the past had gotten married, become fathers, or had partners. They all had their own families, and they had all found their own homes. Only he was still all alone, wandering like a lonely spirit in this cold and windy night.


    Hua Mao walked along the river. The scattered light shone on the reflection in the river, and the person in the reflection was already no longer young. The comely middle schooler sitting in the classroom seemed like a previous lifetime.


    Hua Mao was in a very bad mood.


    He was not Ding Wen, not a youth of knowledge and literature. He didn¡¯t have as much vocabulary and phrases to express this evening, such as loneliness, desolation, solitude, loss, or ¡°Standing all alone, the body and shadow comfort each other¡± as in Chinese textbooks. He only moved like a gangster, kicking up a bunch of stones by the river, kicking them into the river and watching them sink.


    ¡°They¡¯ve all fucking left. I¡¯m the only one left!¡±


    Hua Mao shouted loudly at the deserted riverside at two in the morning. His voice was sharp and shrill, unutterably unpleasant.


    He didn¡¯t go back. Even if he went back, no one was waiting for him. Wherever he was, he was alone, and it was all the same.


    So Hua Mao went into another night food stall and continued drinking. A clamor started beside him. Several men at the next table threw a drunken fuss and flipped the table because the proprietress was slow in serving dishes. When they kicked the proprietress away, Hua Mao pushed aside the table and brought a porcelain bowl down on the head of the one who had beaten her the most viciously. He pressed his bloody face onto the ground that was flowing with vegetable oil as he convulsed.


    In the early morning, there were screams and panic in the big food stall. Everyone ran out. Inside, it wasn¡¯t known whether Hua Mao was beating people or throwing a drunken fuss.


    He vented his anger joyfully, being fierce and cruel. The bruised and bloody men were stunned from the beating. They ran out covering their heads, and Hua Mao chased them out, which scared away the onlookers outside. At that time, people who witnessed the scene said that the man who was chasing and beating the people had a skinny frame. All of the ones being beaten were taller and stronger than him, but he pressed them on the ground and beat them almost to death. The proprietress was frightened and shouted, ¡°Stop fighting! They¡¯re going to die!¡±


    Hua Mao didn¡¯t stop even when the siren sounded. When the person who jumped out of the police car grabbed his hand and forcefully pulled him away, Hua Mao still didn¡¯t stop.


    ¡°Damn it! Let go!¡± Hua Mao only felt dissatisfaction and discontent! The alcohol had gotten to his head. When the policeman grasped his hand and pinned it behind his back, his feet were still ruthlessly kicking the bastard who already could not get up from the ground.


    ¡°Chen Zhiqiang!¡±


    A stern voice reproached him, and something ice-cold handcuffed his hand. Hua Mao saw who had caught him, but he didn¡¯t care at all. He only stared and the strong smell of alcohol reached the policeman who was holding him.


    In the police station, Hua Mao sat expressionlessly.


    ¡°Name.¡±


    Gu Fei spread out his notebook and looked up at Hua Mao.


    Hua Mao didn¡¯t respond.


    ¡°Name!¡± Gu Fei raised his voice seriously.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you just shout it? You¡¯ve forgotten the words so quickly.¡± Hua Mao sneered. These policemen were all fucking criminals of pretentiousness.


    ¡°Sex.¡± Gu Fei continued the interrogation procedure.


    Hua Mao looked at the wall opposite him.


    ¡°Up to you.¡±

 Chapter 125

    ¡°Age.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Hua Mao finally turned his gaze back from constantly not being present and stared at Gu Fei¡¯s face.


    ¡°Age.¡± Gu Fei looked at him, making eye contact with him.


    ¡°Age? I don¡¯t know either. Don¡¯t you remember my ID number? Otherwise, you would look at it seventeen or eighteen times a day. Now tell me, how old am I? What year was I born?¡±


    Hua Mao wanted to take out his ID card and throw it at his face so that he could see! He could see it every day!


    ¡°I said before not to commit crimes again. If you commit them in my reach, I¡¯ll catch you again.¡± Gu Fei had warned Hua Mao. Tonight, he was on night shift. When he drove the police car and patrolled, he received a report. In the screaming crowd, he instantly saw a cruel Hua Mao.


    ¡°Catch me. Catch me if you like. It¡¯s best to catch me so that I can go to jail. I can go on a date with you inside.¡± Hua Mao didn¡¯t even lift his eyelids.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been in the juvenile detention center, detention center, and prison. And reform through labor twice,¡± Gu Fei said. ¡°You still haven¡¯t stayed long enough?¡±


    Hua Mao sneered, his smile quite charming.


    ¡°Boy, do you really like me? You¡¯ve investigated so thoroughly. Have you fallen in love with me?¡±


    ¡°I do like you.¡± Gu Fei said, ¡°I¡¯ve kept an eye on you for so long, and you still commit crimes. You haven¡¯t gotten tired of me, and you still want me to continue running over to you, right?¡±


    Hua Mao suddenly stood up. His hands were handcuffed, but his legs could move. He stood before the table where Gu Fei was taking notes and leaned down.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want me to commit crimes, it¡¯s easy. How about having sex with me? Will you?¡±


    Hua Mao¡¯s ¡°will you¡± was breathy, sent to Gu Fei¡¯s eardrums. He leaned down, slightly tilting his head to breathe out at him. The smell of alcohol made Gu Fei frown. Seeing Gu Fei frown, Hua Mao started laughing happily, and then giggled nonstop.


    ¡°Sit back down!¡± Gu Fei seemed to really dislike him acting like this. Seeing that Hua Mao was unconcerned, Gu Fei stood up, but Hua Mao¡¯s expression became indifferent again. He said: ¡°I want to pee.¡±


    Gu Fei took Hua Mao to the bathroom and went to unlock his handcuffs. But he felt his pants pockets and didn¡¯t take out the key.


    He turned around to take Hua Mao back to get it. Hua Mao said: ¡°I can¡¯t hold it in. I¡¯m going to pee in my pants.¡±


    Hua Mao took a few steps forward and faced the urinal. His hands were handcuffed behind his back. Hua Mao turned around and looked at Gu Fei, who was beside him.


    ¡°Officer, come here.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Gu Fei looked at him.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t come here, how can I pee?¡±


    Hua Mao lowered his head and motioned to his pants zipper, pushing his waist forward. He used his gaze and actions to make Gu Fei understand what he meant.


    Gu Fei¡¯s expression was a little stiff.


    ¡°Hurry up!¡± Hua Mao¡¯s expression was one of pain, as if he really were suffering to the extreme.


    Gu Fei finally walked over. He hesitatingly reached out and pulled down the zipper of Hua Mao¡¯s jeans.


    Gu Fei immediately wanted to step away, but Hua Mao suddenly leaned back. Gu Fei had to reach out and catch him.


    ¡°What are you doing!¡± Gu Fei¡¯s voice was stern.


    ¡°Do you pee right after you pull down the zipper? Does your dick fly out by itself?¡± Hua Mao was crude, ¡°Take it out for me! Hurry!¡±

 Chapter 126

    He looked like he was about to pee in his pants. Gu Fei could only catch him with one hand and awkwardly take out Hua Mao¡¯s dick with his other hand.


    Hua Mao took the opportunity to lay his back on Gu Fei¡¯s shoulder, narrow his eyes as though satisfied, and release quickly. Gu Fei had to hold his dick with his hand so that he wouldn¡¯t urinate in the crotch of his pants. Hao Mao looked down at his naked thing in Gu Fei¡¯s hand, held by Gu Fei¡¯s hand with clearly defined knuckles. The cuffs of Gu Fei¡¯s police uniform were also showing. That scene was unspeakably obscene, making Hua Mao feel twice as excited.


    ¡°Hm¡­¡± Hua Mao let out a satisfied moan. After urinating, he shook a little. Gu Fei immediately withdrew his hand and took a tissue to wipe his hand. Hua Mao turned around. Gu Fei was wearing a police cap, his head lowered, and he couldn¡¯t see his expression clearly. Hua Mao¡¯s lower half was wide open, and his dick was hanging like that, swinging with his movements.


    ¡°Officer Gu, excuse me. Do the good deed until the end!¡± Hua Mao nodded his chin down there, motioning Gu Fei to put it back for him.


    Gu Fei¡¯s gaze that swept over made Hua Mao watch him with great interest, as though he were watching a show. Gu Fei stared at him for a while, crumpled the tissue into the ball, and threw it into the wastebasket. He approached expressionlessly, lowered his head, and stuffed Hua Mao¡¯s dick inside with somewhat rough movements.


    ¡°Tsk¡­ be gentle. You hurt me.¡± As though exaggerating, Hua Mao¡¯s voice was deliberately greasy.


    Gu Fei ignored him. His movements hasty and rough, he pulled up his jeans zipper.


    Hua Mao moved suddenly. He suddenly bumped into him with his body, using strength, but Gu Fei¡¯s reaction was very fast. He dodged and clutched Hua Mao¡¯s arm resolutely, throwing him onto the ground. His leg pressed down hard to control his attempts to escape. His actions were well-trained, subduing Hua Mao to the ground in the blink of an eye.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡± Gu Fei firmly held Hua Mao, who was lying on the ground, wary of Hua Mao¡¯s tricks.


    Hua Mao didn¡¯t resist at all. He never wanted to escape. He just wanted to have some fun. Now, he looked as Gu Fei pinned down his body and stared at him and laughed playfully.


    Only the two of them were in the bathroom in the early morning. Under the dim incandescent light and on the ground, Hua Mao¡¯s clothes were untidy. His pants zipper that was not properly pulled up was still open, while Gu Fei¡¯s police uniform was also messy because of his actions just now. In order to prevent Hua Mao from escaping, his knee was pressed between Hua Mao¡¯s legs.


    Hua Mao looked at him playfully. Gu Fei maintained this position and was about to pull Hua Mao up. Just as he grasped Hua Mao¡¯s collar, Hua Mao suddenly and without any warning leaned forward and kissed Gu Fei¡¯s lips.


    He kissed him heavily on the lips and was pushed away forcefully.


    Seeing Gu Fei¡¯s stunned face, Hua Mao laughed loudly.


    ¡°Hahahaha!¡± Hua Mao couldn¡¯t stop laughing, like a mischievous elementary student.


    Gu Fei went from shock to tension on his face. He pulled Hua Mao up from the ground. Even in handcuffs, Hua Mao could feel pain from the strength with which he twisted Hua Mao.


    ¡°This is to thank you for serving me, Officer Gu.¡± Hua Mao¡¯s voice was sweet. His performance was first-class when poking fun at someone. Just now, he saw Gu Fei¡¯s face flush again. That flush was also mixed with a complex irritation.


    ¡°This is not your first time, is it? Hahahaha!¡± Hua Mao was once again overwhelmed with joy. He just liked watching this young cop¡¯s youthful reactions.


    There was tightening from the back again. From the strength behind him, he could feel Gu Fei¡¯s abnormality.


    ¡°Don¡¯t use the tricks you play outside on me!¡± Gu Fei¡¯s voice was very rough, taking Hua Mao aback.


    After writing a record, asking the proprietress and the crowd, and clearly investigating the cause and effect of the fight, Hua Mao was released.


    Although the other party was beaten badly, when they went into the police station, they knew that it was Hua Mao who beat them. Hua Mao¡¯s name had long been number one in Jiangbei. When the older generation of Da Ges had all transformed or retired, among the big-time gangsters in Hua Mao¡¯s generation, only Hua Mao remained in Jianghu, wielding weapons. Although he was still in his twenties, not yet in his thirties, in terms of seniority, he was definitely among the eldest brothers in Jianghu. Even the little brothers who followed Fang Yu in the past could be regarded as senior figures on the streets, much less a right-hand man on Fang Yu like Hua Mao, a heavyweight player.


    So once these people heard it, they were terrified. Did they dare to provoke Hua Mao? If they said one wrong word in the police station, they might get hacked somewhere when they walked out the door. They wouldn¡¯t even know how they were injured. So these people all pushed the responsibility onto themselves with fear and trepidation. It was all them causing trouble after drinking. Hua Mao was acting bravely and righteously, the knight in shining armor. Although originally, this was pretty much the case, they nearly turned Hua Mao into a living Lei Feng with their back-and-forth. Even the wounds on their heads were caused by themselves. The policemen on duty in the police station didn¡¯t know whether to laugh or cry as they listened.


    Therefore, after being criticized and educated, Hua Mao was released.


    When Hua Mao came out of the police station, it was still dark, very dark. When he came out, he walked aimlessly. He still had no place to go and didn¡¯t want to go anywhere.


    Just now, he had messed around with the young policeman inside and didn¡¯t feel it. Now, the drunkenness that he had been suppressing came up. Some people wanted to sleep when they were drunk. Instead of sleeping, Hua Mao talked. He would talk nonstop to people and forget what he said when he woke up the next day. He wouldn¡¯t even remember who he was speaking to.


    But right now, Hua Mao had no one to talk to, and he was too lazy to find someone to talk to. He just staggered along the road outside the police station. There was a riverbank beside him, and there was a dim light in the sky. Hua Mao suddenly wanted to see the sunrise. He sat down on the riverbank.


    He just sat facing the east.


    In the heart of Hua Mao, this big-time gangster, there was still a trace of Chen Zhiqiang. That Chen Zhiqiang used to be a delicate, romantic, and fanciful youth. He liked to smell the fragrance of osmanthus on the school campus, liked to hold the radio and listen to the storytelling on the broadcast, read comic books in the stall outside his home, and read the love stories inside with fascination¡­


    That Chen Zhiqiang had many romantic thoughts. He wanted to go to a place that he liked with the person he liked and see the mountains, waters, scenery, to feel the wind and sunshine, joking and playing with each other, holding hands as they walked in the crowd, and then quietly brush each other¡¯s palms.


    Right now, Hua Mao faced the east sky, waiting to see the sunrise, doing something innocent that a big-time gangster would not do.


    Daybreak gradually appeared. The horizon that was covered by clouds was slightly golden. Hua Mao gazed at it, lost in thought. He thought about little Chen Zhiqiang. Thinking about him, he finally laughed aloud.


    He once wanted to watch the sunrise with someone. He heard Ding Wen say that seeing the earliest rays of sunlight with your lover was the most romantic thing and the most wonderful love.


    He would be thirty next year. Sitting here and watching the sunrise, he was still alone.


    Hua Mao¡¯s face lost its aggressiveness and the exaggerated girly appearance. Only dust and the tiredness in cigarettes covered his face.


    Hua Mao also didn¡¯t remember what he did later. He bought a few more cans of beer and drank them up. He lay down by the side of the road like a vagrant. In the chill before dawn, he tipsily curled up into a ball. A car drove across the road, stopped again, backed up, and stopped by his side. Someone got out of the car and helped him up.


    ¡°Chen Zhiqiang.¡±


    Someone patted Hua Mao¡¯s face. He opened his eyes and saw a police uniform.


    ¡°Wake up. Hey!¡± ¡­


    Gu Fei had just gotten off the night shift. When dawn was just breaking, he left the police station to go home and rest. Before he had driven far, he saw the person lying by the road. When he stopped the car and came back to check, he saw Hua Mao¡¯s drunken face.


    Hua Mao shook off Gu Fei¡¯s hand that was going to pull him up and insisted on sitting back on the riverbank. No matter how Gu Fei pulled on him, he wasn¡¯t willing to get up.


    After that, Hua Mao blacked out.


    He only remembered that he shouted, ¡°I want to see the sunrise!¡± And then the drunkenness continuously surged. He started to talk and couldn¡¯t stop talking. He said many, many things, as if he had finally caught an audience. He spoke endlessly, mindlessly pouring out the words in his head that had been suppressed for a long time, like the floodgates had been opened.


    He talked about his recent years, talked about the brothers who had families and partners, talked about Fang Yu, talked about his hopeless love for Fang Yu, talked about putting on a show outside and feeling like a wandering ghost when the doors were closed. As he spoke, Hua Mao cried and laughed, shouting one moment and wailing the next. The sun rose, he saw the sunrise, but he went wild at the myriad of golden rays: ¡°Why?! Why does no one love me??¡±


    Hua Mao wailed, sobbing¡­

 Chapter 127

    As soon as Hua Mao opened his eyes, he saw an unfamiliar window. For a long time, he didn¡¯t know where he was.


    When he sat up, propping his head as he thought, he saw someone walk in from the entrance and ask, ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡± Hua Mao had really blacked out.


    ¡°¡­You? Where is this?¡± When Hua Mao saw Gu Fei, he was beyond shocked.


    ¡°My house.¡± Gu Fei, who had taken off his police uniform, wore a casual short-sleeved T-shirt and jeans. It was very different from when he was a policeman. He was like a cool and handsome big boy. If he encountered such a Gu Fei on the street, Hua Mao may not be able to recognize him.


    ¡°Your house?¡± Hua Mao plowed his mind several times over, as though he were plowing the ground, but couldn¡¯t remember it. Last night, he only remembered drinking beer and waiting for sunrise. As for what happened later, it was like the switch had been flipped and the electricity went out. He didn¡¯t have any impression at all. He didn¡¯t even remember running into Gu Fei at all, much less how he got here.


    ¡°You brought me to your house?¡± Hua Mao was puzzled.


    ¡°Rubbish. If it weren¡¯t me, did you fly in? Gu Fei¡¯s tone was also much more casual.


    Shortly after the sun came out, Hua Mao was tired of rambling, and the alcohol had completely gotten to his head. He leaned his head on Gu Fei¡¯s shoulder and fell fast asleep. He couldn¡¯t be woken up even with shouts. He was completely dead asleep. Gu Fei carried him into his car and drove back home. When Hua Mao had woken up from his sleep, the sun was almost setting.


    After hearing Gu Fei say what happened, Hua Mao also didn¡¯t expect that this young policeman would be so kind. He didn¡¯t just leave him by the side of the road without caring, but even brought him back home to sleep. He looked around him. This was a single apartment with one living room and one bedroom. There was only this one bed, and there was no makeshift bed or anything around them. It was clear that he and Gu Fei had slept in the same bed last night.


    ¡°Officer Gu, the two of us have slept together. You have to be responsible for me in the future, eh?¡± Hua Mao still didn¡¯t forget to tease this young policeman.


    ¡°Be responsible for you? Aren¡¯t you very annoyed by me?¡± Gu Fei threw Hua Mao¡¯s outer jacket at him.


    ¡°I¡¯m a gangster and you¡¯re a policeman. There isn¡¯t a gangster who is happy to see the police. You can¡¯t blame me for this.¡± Hua Mao spoke as he put on his clothes. He was also very surprised inside that this young policeman had taken him in for a night. He was somewhat grateful, and his words were also a little more genuine.


    Once Hua Mao moved, he felt a hangover and a headache. He faintly felt that he seemed to have said a lot last night, but he couldn¡¯t remember what he said at all. He asked Gu Fei: ¡°Did I say anything last night?¡±


    ¡°You really don¡¯t remember?¡± Gu Fei recalled the way Hua Mao held onto him and chattered nonstop last night and recalled his tearful face.


    ¡°Nonsense! If I remember, would I ask you? I don¡¯t even remember running into you!¡±


    Hua Mao knew that he had this problem. After drinking, no matter who he caught and spoke to, he would forget everything on the next day. He really didn¡¯t know what he said. Thinking that he had very likely humiliated himself in front of this young policeman, Hua Mao was very regretful.


    ¡°Nothing. You yelled that you wanted to see the sunrise. When you saw it, you continuously cried again.¡± Gu Fei spoke bluntly.


    ¡°Fuck¡­¡± Hua Mao didn¡¯t ask anymore. If he kept asking, it would probably only be even more humiliating. Hua Mao was someone who had self-esteem.


    He lowered his head and put on his pants, while Gu Fei watched him from the side. After a while, Gu Fei suddenly asked: ¡°Have you followed Fang Yu for many years?¡±


    Hua Mao was alert.


    ¡°Why do you ask?¡±


    ¡°He had many issues back then.¡±


    Gu Fei was no stranger to the name Fang Yu. None of the police in Jianghai would be unfamiliar with it. Even Gu Fei, a newcomer who had just graduated from police school, would often see this name in files.


    Hua Mao buttoned his pants, his face calm. He suddenly reached out and seized Gu Fei¡¯s collar, pulling Gu Fei in front of him.


    ¡°Little cop, I¡¯m warning you. My Da Ge has already washed his hands. If you dare to touch his head, I¡¯ll make you pay dearly.¡±


    He didn¡¯t know what he said about Fang Yu after getting drunk yesterday, but if this young policeman dared to turn his thoughts to Fang Yu to gain prestige, he was asking for death.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not interested in him. Just dealing with you is enough to keep me busy,¡± Gu Fei said coldly, pushing away Hua Mao¡¯s hand. ¡°Get up and eat when you¡¯re done sleeping!¡±


    After Hua Mao got up and washed simply, it was already dinner time outside. Not only did Gu Fei not drive him away, but he also let him stay and eat.


    Gu Fei was really hungry. He hadn¡¯t eaten all day, and he wasn¡¯t modest. He sat down and picked up a bowl. The dishes were bought and cooked at a restaurant, and they tasted good. As Hua Mao ate, he thought he had been to all kinds of feasts and gatherings, but it was really his first time sitting in a policeman¡¯s home and eating with a policeman. He looked again at the portion. It was clearly bought for two people. He looked at Gu Fei, who was sitting across the table. Gu Fei wasn¡¯t facing a former convict at all and was absorbed in eating.


    Hua Mao looked at him for a while and couldn¡¯t help but say: ¡°I¡¯ve seen many cops, but it¡¯s really my first time seeing one like you.¡±


    ¡°What am I like?¡± Gu Fei scooped in a mouthful of rice.


    ¡°Bringing those who came out of prison back home and a prominent convict at that. Aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯ll figure out this place and bring people to ambush you and ransack this den of yours?¡±


    ¡°You won¡¯t.¡± Gu Fei didn¡¯t even look up as he ate.


    ¡°Why not?¡± Hua Mao sneered, ¡°Do you think I don¡¯t have the guts?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have the heart,¡± Gu Fei said simply, standing up to add more rice.


    Hua Mao was stunned.


    When Gu Fei brought the rice back, he brought over a tube of ointment, putting it on the table in front of Hua Mao. Gu Fei said, Rub it on your wound yourself.


    When Hua Mao fought last night, although he had beaten those people badly, he also got hit on his arm. He bled a little, and some skin was torn. To Hua Mao, who could run to the hospital by himself even after being stabbed several times, this small wound was practically not a wound. He didn¡¯t pay attention to it at all. He raised his arm and looked at it. The area had clearly been treated already. Thinking that Gu Fei had done it last night, Hua Mao stopped moving his chopsticks.


    ¡°Why are you being nice to me?¡±


    Hua Mao stared at Gu Fei. His impression of this young policeman had changed, but after so many years of Jianghu experience and trials, Hua Mao had long since ceased to be the simple person who would be grateful for a little kindness. Without vigilance and precaution, could he become the boss he was today?


    ¡°You want to change me?¡± Hua Mao had seen too many policemen. They had used all kinds of tricks on him, both tough and soft. ¡°Officer Gu, you know that I like men, don¡¯t you? If you treat me too well, I¡¯ll think that you are interested in me. If you really want to change me, you don¡¯t need to go through so much trouble. Hold me a few more times while I pee, like last night, and that would be enough.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not used to others treating you well?¡± Gu Fei ignored Hua Mao¡¯s words, but suddenly asked this question.


    ¡°¡­¡± Hua Mao was suddenly silent.


    He suddenly couldn¡¯t answer. Hua Mao had never heard anyone talk to him like this.


    ¡°Don¡¯t call me Officer Gu in the future. Just call my name. Gu Fei.¡±

 Chapter 128

    After that day, Hua Mao¡¯s places continued to open, and Gu Fei continued to come, but it was in a different way.


    During work hours in the daytime, Gu Fei no longer wore a police uniform and came over to watch. But after getting off work, Gu Fei became a frequent visitor to the Internet caf¨¦.


    The first time he saw him wearing casual clothes and coming into the Internet caf¨¦ in the evening, Hua Mao said, ¡°Oh, you¡¯re not wearing a police uniform on duty today?¡±


    Gu Fei went to the counter and paid the deposit, asking for a computer: ¡°I¡¯m here to go online.¡±


    Not only was Hua Mao taken aback, even the managers who were used to seeing this young policeman every day were taken back. Gu Fei skillfully found a computer and sat down: ¡°Why, am I not welcome?¡±


    ¡°Rare guest, distinguished guest!¡± Hua Mao personally turned on the computer for him, smiling. Gu Fei really moved his mouse and began playing games.


    From that day on, Gu Fei became a regular customer at the arcade and Internet caf¨¦. As long as he wasn¡¯t on a night shift, he came nearly every day. Ever since Gu Fei took Hua Mao in for one night, Hua Mao felt that this young policeman was not bad, and his hostility to him had gone down a lot. Gradually, the two frenemies somehow became closer and closer. At first, Hua Mao was still on guard about whether Gu Fei had taken root and come to lie in wait. Later, he saw that he was really here to play games, practice fighting against monsters, and have fun.


    That year was just when online games were just beginning to become popular. It wasn¡¯t the monotony of single-player games. Online games seemed to open a dazzling new world for these young people. Who could resist that attraction? So those years were also the most prosperous years for Internet cafes. Those who opened Internet cafes made a lot of money, let alone those like Hua Mao who had huge Internet cafes that occupied the whole land. Every day, from morning to evening, business was booming. They were filled with a crowd of online gamers every night, staying up until dawn.


    Even if Gu Fei was a policeman, he was also a big lad. Who didn¡¯t play games at this age? It would be strange if they didn¡¯t play!


    Hua Mao noticed after watching a few times that Gu Fei was just a noob.


    This online game was the most popular one at that time. Gu Fei was still a newcomer in this online game and had just started practicing from the beginning. It seemed like he hadn¡¯t really played this kind of monster-fighting level game before, so Hua Mao saw that he was like a noob in the game. He was easily KO¡¯d by low-level monsters. The few pieces of equipment that he got with difficulty were either stolen or destroyed, falling out and split up by others. He wandered around the revival point naked, returning before the liberation every night.


    ¡°Fuck, you¡¯re too damn bad!!¡± When Hua Mao once again saw Gu Fei get instantly killed and turn into a corpse, he was practically distraught and frantic: ¡°Where the freak are you running? You didn¡¯t see the job title and killing level over there? Are you the great transportation team leader for giving your life and equipment?¡± Hua Mao could be angered to death when watching Gu Fei play the game. Finally, he could not watch anymore. Hua Mao pulled a chair and also turned on a computer next to Gu Fei: ¡°Fuck, I¡¯ll take you to practice!¡±


    In the online game, Gu Fei was a novice soldier, staring blankly in place. A swordswoman dressed in silver armor swayed sexy big curves and a small waist before him, walked around him, and then took two steps. Looking back and seeing that ¡°Gu Fei¡± was not following, still standing in place in a daze, Hua Mao¡¯s voice came through the headset: ¡°Idiot, why are you spacing out! It¡¯s me!¡±


    Hua Mao, the earliest owner of an Internet caf¨¦ in Jianghai, was a senior player of online games, a hardcore gamer. This female account was not his own, but a brother of his had used it. He had played to over level 20 and went to the army. He couldn¡¯t bear to abandon the account, so he gave the account to Hua Mao. He said, when you¡¯re free, pass the levels for me. When he came back from the army, he would continue playing. When Hua Mao was free, he would train this female account on behalf of his brother. As he played, he brought this account to the max level.


    ¡°¡®Mimi Lulu¡¯¡­¡± Gu Fei read into the headset. This was the screen name of Hua Mao¡¯s female account. Gu Fei let out a muffled laugh.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it sexy? Isn¡¯t it sensual?¡± Hua Mao purposefully spoke in a shrill voice. Mimi Lulu turned around glamorously in front of Gu Fei¡¯s ¡°One Sword of the World.¡±


    ¡°Are you a hermaphrodite?¡± Gu Fei¡¯s voice was full of playfulness.


    ¡°Hermaphrodite you motherfucker,¡± Hua Mao scolded without any hesitation. ¡°You¡¯ve already held my dick. Do you not know if I¡¯m a hermaphrodite? Dead cop!¡±


    ¡°This woman looks quite nice, better than you,¡± Gu Fei said to himself.


    ¡°Fuck, start playing, idiot!¡±


    ¡°You should change your name to Mimi Meowmeow.¡± Aren¡¯t you Hua Mao? All cats make that sound.¡± Gu Fei typed a line of words in the private chat. In the game, he became talkative.


    ¡°Okay, you change a word first. A lowly world. Lowly, lowly, lowly, lowly, lowly!!!!!!!¡± Hua Mao typed out a series of exclamation marks.


    ¡°Fuck,¡± Gu Fei said. Hua Mao cracked up. This young policeman was not so dead serious after all. He glanced at Gu Fei, who was sitting next to him. There was also a smile on Gu Fei¡¯s face. The two of them stretched out their long legs as they bickered, fighting monsters as they leveled up.


    With Hua Mao leading him in playing, Gu Fei¡¯s level advanced by leaps and bounds.


    The enchanting Mimi Lulu on the screen took the lead holding a powerful and aggressive weapon, protecting One Sword of the World behind him. He KO¡¯d the monsters the whole way, as though chopping melons and vegetables, while Gu Fei followed behind him picking up materials, money, and experience. Sometimes, Gu Fei was surrounded by small monsters and cut several times, his blood bar going down by more than a half, and Hua Mao would hurriedly rush back. While he scolded him for being a noob, he continuously fed him things to replenish blood. And then he chopped at the group of small monsters in revenge until they were screaming.


    So in a few nights, with Hua Mao¡¯s protection, Gu Fei leveled up rapidly. Mimi Lulu had a bulldozer posture of ¡°whoever blocks me will die.¡± If Buddha blocked him, he would kill the buddha; if a devil blocked him, he would kill the devil. His long fiery red hair against the bloody light of the sky was incomparably enchanting. Meanwhile, before the computer, Hua Mao lazily leaned in a chair, a cigarette dangling sideways in his mouth, squinting his eyes, his leg bent and a large hole in the knee of his jeans. One hand was on the keyboard and one hand was on the mouse, his hands moving so quickly that it made one¡¯s eyes dazzle, while he also leisurely chatted with Gu Fei, speaking nonsense. Sometimes, they would scold each other, but Hua Mao was playing in high spirits. He hadn¡¯t been interested in this game in a long time.


    ¡°Do you see, little rookie? This is called playing a game. Call me Gege, and I¡¯ll let you see a cool move.¡± While Hua Mao made a big move, he dissed Gu Fei.


    Gu Fei suddenly made a gorgeous combination of moves, killing a group of monsters. This combination of moves was really vicious and accurate. Hua Mao: ¡°Oh hey? You¡¯ve learned it? You¡¯re not a little rookie, you¡¯re a big rookie!¡±


    ¡°A rookie can also kill a cat,¡± Gu Fei said leisurely. One Sword of the World made another big move and made a group extinct. At that point, his level was also at expert.


    ¡°It¡¯s a cat eating a bird, you slow X! Fuck! Fuck fuck fuck fuck fuck!¡± Hua Mao shouted repeatedly. He wasn¡¯t paying attention as he spoke, and he was cut by a player who was PK, losing blood. Hua Mao was furious and was about to fight back. One Sword of the World suddenly rushed in front of Mimi Lulu. The whole screen was required to kill, thunderingly loud, and the entire sky rained blood. That player¡¯s blood bar instantly went empty and became a corpse, instantly turning gray.


    One Sword of the World swept the ground with his sword, protecting Mimi Lulu with fluttering long hair behind him. Even though it was the scene of a game character sheathing his sword, the situation at present seemed to be a complete mess of handsomeness.


    ¡°Wow, little brother, you¡¯re so handsome!¡± Hua Mao¡¯s hands flew, and a series of hearts flew out of the private chat box.


    ¡°I really want to marry you!¡± Hua Mao continued typing in the private chat box. While he disgusted Gu Fei, he giggled to himself.


    Next to him, Gu Fei suddenly bumped into Hua Mao. Hua Mao turned around, and he handed him ten dollars.


    ¡°Make me some instant noodles and braised beef.¡± Gu Fei was still operating the game with one hand, and his eyes didn¡¯t even look over for an instant.


    ¡°Shit.¡± Hua Mao rolled his eyes. This young policeman didn¡¯t even fucking have a little sentiment. The artistic atmosphere was all gone!

 Chapter 129

    When Gu Fei worked during the day, he couldn¡¯t play the game. Hua Mao was idle in the Internet caf¨¦ anyway, so he would play for him. When Gu Fei came in the evening, his ranking would rise by a lot again.


    Just after a few days, some brothers called Hua Mao up to have fun, but he didn¡¯t go. At the critical moment of leveling up, Hua Mao made One Sword of the World¡¯s rank rise with a woosh. When Gu Fei came in the evening, the two would fight monsters and complete missions together again. It felt even better to start KO-ing.


    One night, Gu Fei didn¡¯t come. It was probably his night shift. The next night, Gu Fei still didn¡¯t come.


    On the third night, Hua Mao faced the game alone, lacking interest. People kept coming to form a team with Mimi Lulu, but they were all rejected. Mimi Lulu even directly cut those who were unpleasant to the eye.


    Hua Mao had made superb equipment a few days ago. It was a special armor for One Sword of the World¡¯s swordsman profession. He proudly waited for Gu Fei to come so that he could properly show it off to him. He didn¡¯t expect that he would wait three days.


    When it was past 9 in the evening, Gu Fei still didn¡¯t show up. It seemed like he wasn¡¯t coming again.


    Hua Mao changed the leg that he was leaning against the chair. He finally took out his mobile phone and called Gu Fei¡¯s phone.


    ¡°Dead cop, are you coming?¡±


    Gu Fei had left his phone number. It was even Gu Fei himself who took Hua Mao¡¯s phone and saved his number on it. Gu Fei said that he was the person he was helping, so he had to keep in touch.


    Hua Mao knew that Gu Fei had to work night shifts sometimes, but they only had one night shift every few days. So after three consecutive days, he was not on night shift.


    As expected, Gu Fei said, ¡°I¡¯m busy. I¡¯m not going.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    Hua Mao looked at the gorgeous new equipment that One Sword of the World was wearing. With the click of his mouse, the equipment was removed. One Sword of the World once again looked like a silly ground beetle.


    ¡°You were waiting for me?¡± Gu Fei suddenly said.


    ¡°Waiting for you, motherfucker. Waiting for a cop like you to ruin my business? If you finally let go of my little temple, I would burn high incense to thank you!¡± Hua Mao hung up and also quit the game.


    He wanted to go out and find a place to have fun, but it was raining heavily outside. Hua Mao pushed aside the keyboard and mouse, bored. He went up to the lounge in the back of the second floor, holed himself up, and slept.


    When he woke up, it was already past four in the morning. It was still raining outside, a rainstorm. Hua Mao got up and went downstairs to circle around. There were still many people who were staying up all night. He was just preparing to go back and continue sleeping. Through the open door, he saw someone riding a bicycle outside, through the heavy rain. When that person arrived at the door, his whole body was drenched.


    Gu Fei was wearing a police uniform, and his hair was all wet and sticking to his face. Hua Mao watched in shock as he set down his bike and came in.


    ¡°Just finished work at the station. Are there still computers?¡± Gu Fei asked Hua Mao, as the water on his body flowed down.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you go back home to sleep after finishing work, but rather run over here?¡± Hua Mao saw that Gu Fei didn¡¯t even have an umbrella. He had just biked over here like that in such heavy rain.


    ¡°To eliminate monsters. Come on.¡± As Gu Fei spoke, he wiped his hair and paid the deposit at the counter.


    Hua Mao led Gu Fei to a private room upstairs. He couldn¡¯t stand to see that his whole body was drenched, so he gave him a towel: ¡°Fuck, are you crazy? It¡¯s raining so hard and you didn¡¯t even drive, but you came to the Internet caf¨¦ at four or five in the morning?¡± Hua Mao saw that he was completely drenched.


    ¡°I lent the car to a coworker.¡±


    ¡°Then go back home!¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you waiting for me to do the mission?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m waiting for you?¡±


    Hua Mao looked Gu Fei up and down, as his police uniform was soaked and clinging to his body. Gu Fei was rubbing with his head down. He had clearly just stayed up all night, the rims of his eyes blue, and he was very tired.


    ¡°You came in such heavy rain and didn¡¯t go back home to sleep, just because I was waiting for you?¡± Hua Mao suddenly said.


    ¡°So I¡¯m that charming?¡± Hua Mao smiled. It was the battle-hardened smile of a veteran. Gu Fei had already taken off his drenched police uniform and wiped at the water on his body. Hua Mao suddenly approached. Gu Fei raised his head, and Hua Mao pressed him against the wall.


    Hua Mao¡¯s hand caressed Gu Fei¡¯s abs. He was slightly reluctant to let go. If he were to say that he didn¡¯t have lust towards this young policeman, his lust had never ceased. If Hua Mao weren¡¯t nauseated by this uniform, if Gu Fei weren¡¯t a policeman, Hua Mao would really be interested in him.


    Gu Fei¡¯s young boyish body was full of sunshine. His abs were taut and strong. Hua Mao stroked them, a skillful and teasing smile on his face: ¡°Your figure¡¯s good. Gege likes ones like you.¡± He got close and sniffed Gu Fei¡¯s neck. The smell that contained the moistness of rain and sweat made Hua Mao restless.


    Speaking of flirting, he was an expert in flirting. His fingers skillfully moved along Gu Fei¡¯s naked and beautiful muscles. Gu Fei caught them.


    ¡°Your old problem is acting up again?¡± Gu Fei leaned against the wall, glancing down, speaking to Hua Mao who was very close.


    Hua Mao felt that the hand that was holding him was burning. Gu Fei¡¯s palms were fiery hot.


    ¡°Don¡¯t fucking pretend. I know that you¡¯re interested in me.¡± Hua Mao¡¯s hand wrapped around Gu Fei¡¯s waist. ¡°Do you really think I¡¯m an idiot? There are only two kinds of people who keep their eyes on me without letting go. One kind is my enemy, and the other kind are the people who want to do it with me.¡±


    ¡°Are you my enemy, or do you want to do it with me?¡±


    Hua Mao faced Gu Fei¡¯s lips that were only a few centimeters away, asking as though he were bewildered, but his eyes were fiercely probing and searching.


    ¡°I¡¯m a little cold. Do you have any clothes to change?¡± Gu Fei suddenly asked.


    ¡°Fuck! I¡¯m asking you a question. Can¡¯t you cooperate?¡± Hua Mao was about to spit blood.


    ¡°You¡¯re so wary of me.¡± Today, Gu Fei looked different from usual. Hua Mao felt the heat of his breath, which was unusually warm.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with your face?¡± Hua Mao noticed that something was wrong. Gu Fei¡¯s face was abnormally red, and his exhaled breath was hot. The body under Hua Mao¡¯s hand was also burning. Hua Mao touched Gu Fei¡¯s forehead.


    ¡°Fuck¡­¡±


    When Gu Fei came, he had a fever. After soaking in the rain, his fever was even worse.


    There were ad hoc tasks at the police station. Gu Fei had already worked overtime several days. Exhaustion in addition to staying up every night to play games before, he got a cold. At the station, he already had a fever and had endured it until he got off work.


    Gu Fei lay on the bed in Hua Mao¡¯s lounge, under a thick blanket.


    Hua Mao saw that he had a high fever and wanted to take him to the hospital. Gu Fei refused to go and only said that he wanted to lie down for a while. Seeing his very red face, Hua Mao got him changed into clean clothes, took him to the bed, pulled out thick blankets, and wrapped him into a zongzi.


    As Hua Mao fixed him up, he scolded him. He scolded him for burning into a lump of coal but not going to the hospital, but instead XX running to his place, and even getting caught in the rain and asking for death, just to purposefully cause trouble for him! But even though Hua Mao scolded him, he still sent someone to get the antipyretic. When the medicine came, he patted Gu Fei: ¡°Get up and take the medicine!¡± Gu Fei was already asleep and didn¡¯t open his eyes or move.


    Hua Mao had no choice. He couldn¡¯t let him burn like this. He still sat at the head of the bed and helped Gu Fei up, leaning him against himself. He put the tablet in his palm, brought it to Gu Fei¡¯s mouth, until he took the tablet in his mouth. He brought the water cup on the side to Gu Fei¡¯s mouth and watched Gu Fei lower his head and drink water. Hua Mao slowly fed him water.


    Gu Fei took the medicine in his hand, very well-behaved. He opened his eyes and thanked him hoarsely.


    Hua Mao didn¡¯t say anything else.


    Perhaps because of his illness, Gu Fei didn¡¯t have his usual strength. His hair flopped down on his forehead, showing his age. Gu Fei, who was weak in his illness, showed his childishness that was usually not present. At this time, he was no longer like a policeman. Hua Mao looked at him. It was now that he realized that he was still a child, a big child with childishness.


    He remembered Gu Fei¡¯s single apartment, which was also cold and lonely. He was probably usually also alone, and had no one to take care of him when he was ill. He just endured it like this and got through it.


    Hua Mao knew that feeling very well.


    He pressed his hand to Gu Fei¡¯s burning cheek, and Gu Fei didn¡¯t react. Hua Mao brushed aside his wet hair, his movement soft.


    When feeding him medicine, Hua Mao remembered his brother. When he was still that junior high student Chen Zhiqiang and his little brother was ill, Hua Mao also took care of him like this.


    Ever since he left home and joined the gangdom, he almost never returned. Everyone in the family acted like he was not their son. This son made them unable to raise their heads before their neighbors. For his family, perhaps it was better to act like he was dead.


    His little brother was about the same age as this young policeman. If he were still at home and if he were that good student and good son, if his brother had a fever again, he would also feed him medicine once like this. Just once was enough.


    Hua Mao thought silently. After a long time, he stood up.


    Gu Fei felt him leave. Subconsciously, he pulled him back.


    ¡°Can you stay here?¡± Gu Fei¡¯s voice was low.


    ¡°Why, do you want me to tell you a story to coax you to sleep?¡± Hua Mao thought it was said that people would become vulnerable when they were sick. This young policeman, who was always tough, also had times when he showed weakness.


    ¡°If you want to tell one, that¡¯s okay too.¡± Gu Fei¡¯s face was burning red. The eyes with which he looked at Hua Mao made Hua Mao feel, for some reason, that this boy was quite cute at the moment.


    ¡°You¡¯ve become foolish so quickly from the fever? Time to take medicine again.¡± Hua Mao patted his face. Gu Fei smiled slightly. Hua Mao thought, Fuck, it looks like he¡¯s really foolish from the fever. He¡¯s like this and still laughing. But that smile after burning up from the fever made Hua Mao put his guard down. He hesitated for a moment and sat down in the chair across from the bed.


    ¡°Sleep,¡± Hua Mao said, when he saw that Gu Fei¡¯s eyes were still open.


    ¡°You¡¯re not going to come over and feed me?¡± Gu Fei said.


    ¡°What do you want to eat?¡± Hua Mao was taken aback.


    ¡°XX, XXX, XX.¡± Gu Fei named several. They were all supplements to replenish blood and revive in the game. Once Gu Fei¡¯s blood tank emptied, Hua Mao would be busy feeding him and adding blood, so that he could revive full of blood.


    ¡°Fuck.¡± Hua Mao laughed, ¡°You¡¯re still addicted. Go to sleep! Wake up, get out early, and give me back my bed!¡±


    Gu Fei closed his eyes for a while and opened them again.


    ¡°Say something. I¡¯ll listen and go to sleep.¡±


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m a lullaby?¡± Hua Mao took out a cigarette and lit it, avoiding Gu Fei¡¯s direction.


    ¡°Why are you called Hua Mao?¡±


    Gu Fei looked at him.


    Hua Mao smoked the cigarette and looked out the window. The sun had risen, the rain still hadn¡¯t stopped, and it was still gray.

 Chapter 130

    Hua Mao had always spent the Mid-Autumn Festival with his brothers in the past, but most of these brothers were local people. They had parents at home and some also had wives. Usually, that was fine. During this festival, they all had to go back home. Even if they weren¡¯t very serious people, they still wanted to go back and accompany their moms, wives, and children on these dates.


    So this year, Hua Mao also didn¡¯t call his brothers to get together and sent them back home, letting them go back to carry out their filial duty.


    During the day, Hua Mao also went to the post office and sent some money.


    He regularly sent money and had never stopped.


    In the evening, he came back from outside and didn¡¯t go to the Internet caf¨¦. He returned to his own house.


    He drove to his hometown and stopped far away at the entrance of the alley for a while. The alley was still the same as before, very lively. All of the neighbors were busy celebrating the festival, carrying moon cakes, lining up to buy roast duck, coming and going with cheerful chatter and laughter, and old couples happily meeting children and grandchildren at the door. The narrow alleyway was bustling in the evening smoke. Hua Mao sat in the car and watched, smelling the scent of food that drifted over from all the windows. Some neighbors who passed by the car saw his pale and comely face and sized him up, puzzled, with d¨¦j¨¤ vu. Hua Mao lowered his head, closed the car window, and drove away.


    In his empty house, Hua Mao carried several bottles of beer, and got a moon cake for the sake of it. He could be considered wealthy now, and his house was very big. The bigger it was, the emptier it was. Hua Mao ate a mouthful of moon cake with beer, and the phone rang.


    It was Gu Fei. There was a lot of noise on the other end of the line. There was the sound of dance music, as well as the noisiness of a crowd.


    The day that Gu Fei had a fever, he slept at Hua Mao¡¯s place. He was young and was in good shape. After taking medicine, his fever went down. When he left, he thanked Hua Mao. Hua Mao said, ¡°You also let me stay once. We¡¯re even.¡±


    That night, there was a Mid-Autumn Festival dance party at the Riverside Square. The police were all sent to the site for duty, and Gu Fei was also sent. Before the party started, Gu Fei called.


    ¡°What are you doing tonight?¡± Gu Fei asked Hua Mao.


    ¡°Going to find someone to fuck.¡± Hua Mao didn¡¯t hesitate. He hadn¡¯t found anyone for a while. That night, he didn¡¯t want to be alone. He would go out and hook up with someone for pleasure.


    ¡°Come out. I¡¯ll treat you to a meal. To thank you for taking care of me last time.¡±


    ¡°A meal? If you really want to thank me, you don¡¯t need to do it at the dining table. You can just do it in bed.¡± Hua Mao was still the same as always.


    ¡°Can you speak seriously?¡±


    ¡°I am speaking seriously though?¡± Hua Mao idly played with him.


    ¡°I¡¯ll treat you. Do me a favor, won¡¯t you?¡± Gu Fei¡¯s tone was very sincere. ¡°I¡¯m alone for the holiday today. If you¡¯re free, just treat it like spending the holiday with me.¡±


    Hua Mao leaned against a big tree and crossed his arms. This was a crowded square. There was celebratory singing and dancing onstage before him. Hua Mao watched Gu Fei and other policemen standing around and maintaining order.


    Seeing that Hua Mao had really come, Gu Fei seemed quite happy. He told Hua Mao to wait for a while. The party here would be over soon, and after he finished duty, they would go eat.


    Hua Mao looked Gu Fei up and down from a distance. That night, Gu Fei was wearing a police uniform. His waist was belted, his legs straight and long, his figure upright and slender, his tight waistline full of manly beauty. Standing with other policemen, his handsomeness was so exceptional that Hua Mao had to look at him.


    Like he was appreciating a painting, he watched Gu Fei¡¯s every movement to kill time, and he didn¡¯t feel bored as he waited.


    The wind by the river was very cool. The happy crowd was very joyful. People were gathered intimately with their relatives, lovers, and friends. Hua Mao leaned against the tree, smelling the strong fragrance of osmanthus in the air.


    He began to smile for no reason. He had never had anything to do with such a festive atmosphere and was an outsider. But right now, waiting for someone like this, he suddenly felt that he was also the same as these people around him. He had also become someone who celebrated the festival. It was just because he had someone he was waiting for. Hua Mao himself felt that this was very marvelous.


    The party ended, and the crowd dispersed. Gu Fei said goodbye to his coworkers and ran up to Hua Mao.


    ¡°You¡¯ve waited for a long time, haven¡¯t you?¡± Gu Fei had run over, and he was still panting a little.


    ¡°Why are you running so fast? Miss me?¡± Hua Mao smiled sweetly. He was rarely in a good mood.


    ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡± Gu Fei asked. The gaze with which Hua Mao was looking at him right now was definitely lustful, like he could take off his clothes.


    ¡°Police officer, you¡¯re so handsome! Why don¡¯t we go on a date, police officer?¡± Hua Mao didn¡¯t care about the people coming and going around him. He grinned and nestled up to Gu Fei¡¯s chest, going into his arms. He was a typical attention seeker. When he was in high spirits, no matter where he was and whether there were people around him watching, was he someone who was afraid of others looking?


    Gu Fei was caught off guard by his sudden act. He pressed down on his shoulder and said: ¡°Don¡¯t mess around!¡± Hua Mao looked up at Gu Fei¡¯s expression, just wanting to see his red face. This young policeman was just so innocent. Suddenly, his neck warmed up and something wrapped around his neck.


    Hua Mao was taken aback. When he came out, he was wearing a V-neck shirt, and his neck was exposed. Now, there was an additional scarf.


    ¡°During party duty, the organizer gave it out. There¡¯s nowhere to put it. You can wear it.¡±


    Gu Fei spoke a little uneasily.


    This thin scarf was suitable for this season. The men¡¯s style and color were also fitting. Together with Hua Mao¡¯s deep V-neck shirt, it was very suitable. Hua Mao looked down at the scarf, and when he looked up again, Gu Fei raised his eyes to look around.


    ¡°Gave it out?¡± Hua Mao chuckled and didn¡¯t say anything else. He just started chuckling.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Gu Fei avoided Hua Mao¡¯s smiling eyes and walked away.


    The whole way, Hua Mao was all smiles. He was pretty and attractive to begin with. However, these years were different from the way he had insisted on pretending to be a sissy in the past, so he was also much more masculine. But now, he purposely tied the scarf in a fancy way. Hua Mao was an expert in fashion combinations. In the past, his gorgeous style that was not inferior to a woman¡¯s, had mesmerized all of Jianghai. Gangsters may not be able to stand his appearance, but that couldn¡¯t stop Hua Mao, who was truly walking on the forefront of fashion. Even girls couldn¡¯t learn the essence of his dressing and accessorizing skills.


    When this scarf reached his hands, after fixing it a few times and wrapping it around his neck, that was definitely many times more stunning than when Gu Fei directly put it on.


    ¡°Does it look good?¡± Hua Mao deliberately swayed in front of Gu Fei. That posture was like Mimi Lulu proudly showing off her new equipment to One Sword of the World.


    ¡°You¡¯re in my way.¡± Gu Fei pushed him aside. Hua Mao saw him cough once under the neon lights, his face handsome. Hua Mao started laughing loudly.


    ¡°Thanks!¡± This was the first time that Hua Mao received a gift during the holiday. It wasn¡¯t the cigarettes and wine that his brothers had proffered, it wasn¡¯t the presents that were offered as tribute from the places he owned, and it wasn¡¯t complete drunkenness or squandering. Rather, it was a decent gift.


    It turned out that receiving a gift was a very beautiful feeling.


    The moonlight that night was very bright, the tree shadows flickered on the riverside path, and the flowers were fragrant. It was the season when osmanthus flowers were blossoming. There was music playing, and lovers held hands as they strolled, walking in the middle of the happy crowd. Both of them were hungry. Gu Fei bought snacks on the side of the road and handed them to him. Each of them had a spicy skewer to stave off hunger. Gu Fei was wearing a police uniform and couldn¡¯t eat too freely. After all, he still had to somewhat take into account the image of a police officer. Hua Mao purposely teased him, even snatching a skewer that Gu Fei didn¡¯t have the chance to eat yet. He put it all in his mouth in one bite. The way that Gu Fei glared at him made Hua Mao very happy. He turned around and went to a small stall to buy two pieces of fried jerky. This was his favorite food when he was young. He purposely asked the owner to add a heap of chili sauce to the bottom of Gu Fei¡¯s bowl. He carried it over to Gu Fei and waited to see the good show. Once he saw Gu Fei¡¯s handsome face suddenly twist embarrassingly as he stuck out his tongue and coughed violently, Hua Mao danced with laughter. Gu Fei saw Hua Mao run and sprinted after him to deal with him. Hua Mao: ¡°Don¡¯t chase me? You¡¯re chasing me in uniform, and others will think that I¡¯m a thief!¡±


    Gu Fei really stopped in his tracks. He probably also thought that these words were reasonable. Hua Mao wickedly watched as he suffered a loss, being forced to surrender and unable to retaliate. His stomach practically burst with laughter.


    This young policeman, this young cop, was too fucking fun to bully!


    Gu Fei originally wanted to take him to a restaurant, but at this snack street, Hua Mao ate a little here and a little there, and he didn¡¯t go anywhere else. He just let Gu Fei treat him to snacks. Hua Mao was a native of Jianghai. He was most familiar with all of the snacks here. When he was young and his family was poor, he would secretly come here after saving some spare change with difficulty and secretly come here to buy a piece of fried jerky. The fragrant and crispy jerky, deliciously filled with marinade, seemed to be the most delicious food in the world.


    Later, he grew older, and after that, with so many years of fighting and killing, Hua Mao already couldn¡¯t remember how many years had passed since he¡¯d eaten this stuff.


    Now, he and Gu Fei were sitting under the eaves of an antique house on the food street, sitting on the steps, with piles of various snacks placed by their hands. Like two greedy children, they ate happily together.


    The familiar taste of fried jerky overflowed in Hua Mao¡¯s mouth. It was still so delicious. Hua Mao ate with great satisfaction.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think you should be called Hua Mao. You should be called Greedy Mao.¡±


    Gu Fei saw him eating without even raising his head and teased him. Hua Mao didn¡¯t respond either. As he ate, he looked up and saw Gu Fei staring at him, with a smile that was up to no good. Hua Mao was someone who cared about his image. He wiped the corner of his lips: ¡°What are you laughing at?¡±


    Gu Fei laughed even harder. He turned his body around, letting him face the back. Behind him, there just happened to be a mirror on the door of a store. In the mirror, the red chili oil on Hua Mao¡¯s mouth was smeared all over his mouth, painting his face with it.


    ¡°Now you¡¯re Hua Mao, haha!¡±


    Gu Fei laughed loudly. Hua Mao wasn¡¯t angry, but laughed, laughing very lewdly: ¡°The material of your police uniform looks pretty good. It¡¯s just right to wipe my mouth.¡± He suddenly dove into Gu Fei¡¯s arms, rubbing against Gu Fei¡¯s police uniform. Gu Fei hurriedly jumped up and dodged. There were still steps above that step. Gu Fei dodged backwards and was originally off balance. If it were someone else, they would fall, but he was well trained. With a push from his hand and a flip of his long legs, like a gymnastic movement, he gained his balance. That movement was quite professional and cool, making two beautiful women sitting next to them stare.


    Clap clap clap clap clap! Hua Mao sat there and continuously clapped for him, screaming and whistling.


    Gu Fei stood on his two long legs and looked at him, unsure whether to laugh or to cry. He hooked his finger at him: ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    Hua Mao walked up to him. ¡°Wait. And you were talking about me.¡± He took out a tissue from his pocket and wiped a bit of sauce from the corner of Gu Fei¡¯s lips. Hua Mao was a careful person. His movements were light and fast. When Gu Fei reacted, he had already finished wiping. Hua Mao pulled back his hand and saw Gu Fei looking down at him. Hua Mao: ¡°Let¡¯s go? What are you standing there for?¡±


    Gu Fei took Hua Mao into a noodle shop. Each person asked for a large bowl of noodles.


    ¡°Is this the big meal that you wanted to treat me to?¡± Hua Mao thought that he would go to a rich restaurant.


    ¡°These are the noodles from my hometown. Try it.¡± Gu Fei handed him chopsticks.


    This noodle shop was newly opened, a noodle shop from Gu Fei¡¯s hometown. The owners were from his hometown. He had eaten it and thought it tasted authentic.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing delicious to treat you to. So for today¡¯s holiday, I¡¯ll treat you to a taste of our hometown,¡± Gu Fei said.


    This was the first time that Hua Mao learned where Gu Fei was from. Before that, apart from Gu Fei being a policeman, he didn¡¯t know anything about him.


    As they ate noodles, the two began to chat. Gu Fei spoke some things about himself, and Hua Mao learned that Gu Fei¡¯s hometown was in the north. He was admitted to Jianghai Police Academy, and after graduating, he trained for over a year before being assigned to this local police station.


    ¡°Why did you want to be a cop?¡± Speaking of the police, Hua Mao had nothing good to say.


    ¡°You really hate the police?¡± Gu Fei glanced at him.


    ¡°None of the police are any fucking good.¡± Hua Mao remembered the policemen he had met in the past. The deep memories that he was left with were enough for a lifetime.


    Gu Fei was silent. He ate for a while and suddenly looked up.


    ¡°What about me?¡± Gu Fei looked at him.


    ¡°You?¡± Hua Mao looked at Gu Fei¡¯s eyes and froze, then started teasing.


    ¡°You¡¯re already on a date with me. What else are you asking, police officer?¡± Hua Mao winked.


    Before Gu Fei could speak, Hua Mao¡¯s phone rang once. It was a text notification. That year, sending messages of blessings to each other during holidays had just begun to emerge. It was very popular. Hua Mao also received many messages from his brothers. Hua Mao casually picked it up and glanced at it, and his expression immediately changed. He quickly put down his chopsticks and opened the text message. He looked at it for a long time and didn¡¯t put it down. He held the phone in his hand and earnestly replied by pushing buttons, a foolish smile on his face. That smile came from his heart, without a trace of his usual banter and teasing.


    ¡°Who is it?¡± Gu Fei saw him like this and asked.


    ¡°My Da Ge,¡± Hua Mao casually replied. He didn¡¯t even look away from his phone, smiling widely.


    ¡°Fang Yu?¡± Gu Fei uttered this name.


    Hua Mao didn¡¯t respond to him anymore. He was completely focused on racking his brains to reply to Fang Yu¡¯s text. He wrote and deleted and wrote. It was a pity that he only had a little knowledge. He wished to dig it all out and use it on Fang Yu.


    Gu Fei ate silently. Hua Mao kept lowering his head and pondering how he would send this text message that he was unsatisfied with no matter how he wrote it. His phone was suddenly snatched. Gu Fei offhandedly pressed send and placed the phone on the table. ¡°Eat!¡±


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Hua Mao was annoyed and snatched his phone back. That text message had already been sent.


    Gu Fei completely ignored Hua Mao¡¯s annoyed gaze and ate his food.


    ¡°What do you mean, you¡¯re jealous?¡± Hua Mao knew in his heart, and he put on a charming and cheeky smile, using the end of his chopsticks to poke Gu Fei, ¡°Hey, cop. Let me ask you. Why didn¡¯t you find a friend to accompany you on this holiday, but instead found me?¡±


    Hua Mao was just drawing it out and teasing, to see when this young policeman couldn¡¯t hold it.


    ¡°Do you want to hear the truth or not?¡± Gu Fei responded to him.


    ¡°Nonsense! Of course the truth!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have many friends here. I have people I know, but they can¡¯t be considered friends.¡±


    ¡°Do you mean that I¡¯m your friend?¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you?¡± Gu Fei took a bite of noodles and glanced at him.


    Hua Mao was taken aback. He opened his mouth, and he didn¡¯t know whether to laugh or to cry, or if it was a mixture of emotions.


    Friend? A policeman told him that he was his friend.


    This was practically even more shocking than this policeman saying, ¡°I am your lover.¡±


    There was actually a policeman who regarded him as a friend!


    ¡°Are you joking?¡± Hua Mao smiled a little crazily and a little sadly, ¡°How can I be, police officer? You are the one who catches me, and I am the one who is caught by you. In the eyes of you cops, I¡¯m not even fucking as good as garbage. You say friends? You may as well play me to death!¡±


    ¡°So what if I¡¯m a policeman? Police are also humans. Humans can make friends. You¡¯re human, and I¡¯m human. Why can¡¯t we be friends?¡±


    Gu Fei spoke seriously and refuted him seriously. Hua Mao looked at his serious expression, and Hua Mao couldn¡¯t speak.


    Gu Fei¡¯s phone rang. Gu Fei picked up the phone.


    After listening to the phone, Gu Fei hurriedly hung up and called the owner for the bill.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I have an ad hoc assignment, and I have to go. Take your time eating. I¡¯ll make it up to you.¡±


    Gu Fei didn¡¯t have time to say anything else, and put on his police cap and left.


    Hua Mao finished eating the bowl of noodles alone. The noodles were very delicious, and the portion was very sufficient. When they reached his stomach, it was warm and comfortable.


    Hua Mao left the noodle shop and took out a cigarette. He looked up at the sky. The moon was very bright and round.


    Hua Mao squinted and smoked. The ashes fell and accidentally fell onto the scarf. Hua Mao dusted and flicked the ash off.


    He smoked and walked ostentatiously like that in the night breeze. That night, he was pleased by everything that he saw. Seeing a beggar on the side of the road, he tossed some money.


    He thought that the boy Ding Wen would never have the face to see him again, but if he could meet him somewhere again next time, it would be Hua Mao¡¯s turn to show off. Hua Mao also had a date. It was his first real date in his life, and it was with a fucking policeman. Hahaha!


    This policeman even said that he would be his friend. How stupid was this policeman? Hahaha! As Hua Mao thought about it, he started to laugh.


    His phone suddenly rang. Hua Mao casually picked it up. It was his subordinate, Da Biao.


    ¡°Hua Ge! It¡¯s bad. Something¡¯s wrong!¡± Da Biao¡¯s voice was anxious.

 Chapter 131

    After hearing Da Biao say what happened, Hua Mao threw his cigarette to the ground: ¡°What did you say?!¡±


    One of Hua Mao¡¯s gambling machine dens had been completely destroyed.


    In the past, when Luo Jiu was here, these gambling machines had dedicated venues. The brothers under Fang Yu¡¯s leadership had also operated them. At that time, they were called point machines and slot machines. At this time, they had already evolved into more advanced models, and there were more ways to gamble. Hua Mao ran large venues, and he had the most amusement arcades and Internet cafes in Jiangbei. How could he not have gambling machines which were so profitable? The police had investigated them before, but Hua Mao had been in Jiangbei for so many years. He was a local boss with deep roots. He wasn¡¯t a winner of both the gangdom and the legitimate sphere, but he had relationships with the legitimate. Sometimes, money could settle many things. Hua Mao wasn¡¯t a boss for nothing. He always properly managed the relationships that should be managed, so his business premises did business as usual. As long as it wasn¡¯t too out of line, they always turned a blind eye. Hua Mao was very careful, and his dens were all hidden very deeply. When outsiders came, they could only see an ordinary arcade. Those who were really playing on gambling machines were all below. If they weren¡¯t familiar faces and regular customers, ordinary people could not enter.


    The police had come to investigate in the past, but every time Hua Mao caught wind of it, he quickly relocated. The police couldn¡¯t catch the gambling in action, and couldn¡¯t do anything with them. They confiscated a few machines, lectured them, and released them.


    But that night, a bunch of police suddenly rushed into one of the dens. The police attacked suddenly, so that the den was taken by surprise, and they were caught in action, red-handed. This Da Biao went to the restroom at that time. He was just about to turn back when he realized that the police had rushed inside and hurriedly ran away. If he hadn¡¯t run fast, he would also have been caught now.


    ¡°Bai Pi didn¡¯t get any news?¡± Once Hua Mao heard it, he knew that the losses were heavy. Bai Pi had connections with the police and was specifically responsible for informing him.


    ¡°This bunch of shitty cops made a fucking surprise attack. Bai Pi also didn¡¯t get news! He just went to inquire, and they said that public security planned it long ago. They deliberately picked the holiday today, when we were unprepared. They specifically came after us! He even said that they were afraid you¡¯d get wind of it and wouldn¡¯t be able to catch them in action. Tonight, they even specifically sent a police officer to watch over you! Mao Ge, where did you go tonight? Did you meet any cops?! ¡­¡±


    Hua Mao put down his hand that was holding his phone. He didn¡¯t hear anything else that Da Biao said later.


    When Hua Mao rushed to the scene, the police had already sealed the amusement arcade and were waiting for him.


    Hua Mao walked in. Among the dark crowd of police in front of him, he immediately saw Gu Fei.


    Gu Fei was still in that police uniform, the police uniform that he had just admired, lusted after, and looked at for a long time with a smile under the moon.


    Just an hour ago, he was still sitting in the small noodle shop, saying to him, ¡°Why can¡¯t we be friends?¡± in that uniform.


    When Gu Fei looked at Hua Mao, Hua Mao didn¡¯t see his expression. Or he saw it, but didn¡¯t remember it clearly.


    He only remembered the expression that he showed to Gu Fei.


    Many police officers who were present that night could not think of the suitable words to describe that expression. If they had to say them, there would only be four words: chilling to the bone.


    Hua Mao was interrogated in the interrogation room. He sat there, squinting his eyes, answering every question he heard. When he wasn¡¯t being interrogated, he lifted his eyelids and kept staring at the monitor.


    He knew that there were people sitting behind the monitor, including Gu Fei.


    ¡°What are you looking at? Look here!¡± the policeman who was interrogating him snapped.


    Hua Mao¡¯s gaze gradually swept downwards, glancing at the two people interrogating him. He sneered and continued to lift his eyelids, staring at the pitch black lens in the corner of the ceiling. His gaze became deformed through the camera lens, becoming magnified and eerie.


    He was interrogated for most of the night, and the police were also tired and weary. It was a holiday. Who was willing to come out and work? These police working overtime were also full of complaints.


    During the holidays, not as many people came as usual. Although they were caught in action, the gambling money that they caught was limited. With such a surprise attack by the police, they could give an account to their superiors, and they could give a report. As for Hua Mao, everyone knew that he did this. Being fined and closing the shop would at most be closing it for a period of time, changing the location, and then opening again. Things like gambling machines could not be banned. As long as there were people playing, they wouldn¡¯t disappear. Either way, there were policies from above and countermeasures below. Although Hua Mao was caught in the police station, everyone knew how this matter would ultimately be settled. The interrogation was just a procedure. If they were really catching a gambling ring, then there wouldn¡¯t be enough police for all the secret gambling places in the city. What did these gambling machines matter?


    They finally stopped interrogating, took Hua Mao to a detention room, and locked him up. Two police officers were left on duty in the monitoring room.


    ¡°Li Ge, go take a rest. I¡¯ll watch here,¡± Gu Fei said to his coworker on duty.


    ¡°Thanks, Xiao Gu! I¡¯m too old to stay up.¡± The middle-aged policeman yawned continuously and went to sleep in the duty room downstairs.


    On the quiet floor, it was dark. Hua Mao curled up alone on the floor of the detention room. The ice cold walls and ground, as well as the pale cyan lights, cast a pale light on this narrow detention room. Hua Mao¡¯s expressionless face was also equally pale from this dim light, and it looked ferocious in the shadow.


    The door of the detention room opened. Hua Mao heard footsteps come in and heard the door close again. He still maintained his posture against the wall, not even raising his head.


    In the empty room, the footsteps echoed. Hua Mao looked at the feet and police uniform pants that stopped in front of him. Hua Mao chuckled, his laughter sharp, echoing between the empty walls.


    ¡°Your acting skills are pretty good, almost as good as Zhou Runfa.¡± Hua Mao smiled chillingly.


    Gu Fei squatted down and raised Hua Mao¡¯s chin, making his eyes look at him.


    ¡°¡­I didn¡¯t know until I came.¡±


    Gu Fei¡¯s words seemed to come through clenched teeth and were extremely clear, squeezing out from between his teeth.


    ¡°On the phone, they only said that there was a task and to gather at the station. I didn¡¯t know where we were going.¡±


    During the interrogation, behind the camera lens of the monitor, Hua Mao¡¯s gaze was like a knife, piercing holes through Gu Fei¡¯s whole body. Gu Fei also looked into the eyes in the monitor from beginning to end. Even if those eyes couldn¡¯t see him, they seemed to be looking at him the whole time.


    ¡°Is that so, Officer Gu? When your boss told you to go on a date, did he forget to tell you where the next stop was?¡± Hua Mao was still smiling.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Gu Fei¡¯s face was also a little distorted under the light.


    ¡°I¡¯m really honored to be assigned Police Officer Gu¡¯s company during the holidays. I¡¯m really fucking flattered.¡± Hua Mao lowered his head. The scarf was still around his neck. Hua Mao raised his hands, handcuffs jangling. He smiled as he pulled the scarf off little by little. ¡°Is this also a work expense? Is there a place to apply for reimbursement?¡±


    ¡°I repeat, I really didn¡¯t know!¡±


    A vein stuck out on Gu Fei¡¯s forehead. He grabbed Hua Mao and pulled him up.


    ¡°What do I have to say for you to believe it?¡±


    ¡°Why bother, Officer? I¡¯m just an inmate of labor reform. You control the heavens and the earth. Do you even want to control whether I believe you or not?¡± Hua Mao chuckled, his expression like a police station prisoner.


    ¡°I asked you out tonight, that was my own business. No one told me to do that. I myself wanted to do it. Do you understand?¡±


    Gu Fei grasped Hua Mao¡¯s hand as tightly as an iron hoop, but under the pale light, Gu Fei¡¯s face was abnormally red. His slightly hurried inhalations and heavy breaths were all different from usual. He was suppressing his emotions, but his youth betrayed his emotions.


    ¡°Even if I got to the place and knew who was being investigated, I couldn¡¯t possibly tip you off. I¡¯m a policeman!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Hua Mao suddenly pushed him away. The handcuffs on his wrist almost brushed past Gu Fei¡¯s face. ¡°You are a policeman and I am a criminal! It¡¯s perfectly justifiable that you fucking arrest me!¡±


    Hua Mao looked at Gu Fei¡¯s face, like he was seeing him for the first time. He stared at him with wide eyes, and his voice also dropped, as if filled with curiosity: ¡°Then why are you still playing with me? Cops catch robbers. You¡¯re supposed to catch, not play. You say I¡¯m a cat? I¡¯m not a cat. I¡¯m just a mouse. You¡¯re the cat. Officer, have you had enough of this cat and mouse game? Have you had your fun?!¡±


    Hua Mao roared out those four words. His sharp voice shook the air around him. He thought that tonight was really spectacular, really fucking spectacular. All of the Mid-Autumn Festivals that he had experienced added up were not as spectacular as this one.


    ¡°You just don¡¯t trust me that much?¡± Gu Fei¡¯s face was in the shadows.


    Hua Mao raised his head and cracked up, laughing abruptly. His laughter suddenly stopped, and he lowered his head: ¡°Trust you? Why should I trust you? Because you¡¯re handsome?¡±


    As though he had finished smiling, Hua Mao¡¯s facial features quickly went cold. He looked at Gu Fei without saying a word, his eyes cold, piercing through the cyan light.


    ¡°I had a slip up today, and I admit defeat. But Gu, if you have guts, don¡¯t let me out. If I go out, I¡¯ll kill you.¡±


    Gu Fei moved suddenly. He suddenly pressed Hua Mao back against the cold wall, causing Hua Mao¡¯s back to bump against it with a sharp pain.


    ¡°You really think that I would hurt you?¡± Gu Fei¡¯s voice was not loud, echoing and muffled.


    ¡°¡­If I wanted to hurt you, I would have already caught you dozens of times!¡±


    Gu Fei¡¯s face approached Hua Mao. Hua Mao looked at his enlarged face. That young face lacked the previous calmness and rationality. Even against the collar of the police uniform, it was not that serious policeman, but rather the face of a man who had lost control and restraint and was full of vitality.


    ¡°Chen Zhiqiang!¡±


    Gu Fei pronounced this name syllable by syllable.


    ¡°I¡¯m not playing with you. You¡¯re playing with me.¡±


    His eyes were bloodshot and his breath was burning hot, spraying on Hua Mao¡¯s neck.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you already know what I want? You clearly know, but you still doubt me. Do you need me to tell you personally?¡±


    ¡°What do I know? Know that you want to fuck me and have sex with me? Haha! Hahahaha!¡±


    Hua Mao couldn¡¯t stop laughing. He practically felt a sense of achievement. He was waiting for this moment! Hua Mao tore off his scarf and threw it in Gu Fei¡¯s face.


    ¡°Gu, from the beginning, I could tell what you wanted to do. I know how many intestines you have in your stomach! If it were someone else, I would have long gone up and let him fuck me a few dozen times. For a cop like you, I have to play with you, go in circles with you, and see when you will give yourself away. You want to both make your dick feel good and earn some distinction. Hahahaha! Bah! ¡­¡±


    Hua Mao¡¯s voice suddenly disappeared in a muffled sound. Gu Fei pressed down on him, grabbed his chin, and kissed his lips.

 Chapter 132

    Between the lips that were pressed together was intense entanglement. Gu Fei tightly squeezed Hua Mao against the wall and kissed him. As he resisted, Hua Mao¡¯s handcuffed hands were seized by Gu Fei around the wrist, pulled up, and pressed against the wall. The metallic sound of the ice-cold handcuffs collided with the wall. The sound of moist lips and tongues rang in the air. Gu Fei suddenly felt pain and released his lips. Hua Mao spat bloody foam onto the ground. Gu Fei looked at him from a short distance. Gu Fei looked into Hua Mao¡¯s stubborn and disdainful eyes, and then lowered his head and kissed him without hesitation¡­


    The two people squeezed into the corner of the wall, fighting for dominance, continuously wrestling and struggling. Later, Hua Mao seemed to accept it and gave up resisting. In the dim light, the fight gradually stopped, and it became a long kiss.


    The reckless, vigorous, yet unruly tongue kissed him back. Hua Mao was someone with experience. His tongue could turn a steel plate into a pool of molten iron. He kissed Gu Fei back. His nimbly fluttering tongue and versatile techniques were not at all something that a young man in his early twenties like Gu Fei could resist. Gu Fei was lost in heavy panting. They kissed like a pair of deeply embracing lovers.


    The pain struck again. Gu Fei still didn¡¯t part, until he finally let go of Hua Mao¡¯s lips. He gazed down at Hua Mao¡¯s face, brushing away Hua Mao¡¯s hair to see his face more clearly.


    There was a smile on Hua Mao¡¯s face, and he put his handcuffed hands around Gu Fei¡¯s neck, seeming full of affection. At the moment of the surprise attack, Gu Fei broke free and instead tightly grasped his hand, drawing Hua Mao¡¯s long and slender fingers before his chest.


    ¡°Your technique¡¯s not good,¡± Hua Mao¡¯s tone was taunting, his lips very close to Gu Fei, ¡°You haven¡¯t kissed before, Officer?¡±


    Gu Fei gazed at him. There were still marks of Hua Mao¡¯s bites on his lips. His breathing was rapid and heavy, his face still had impulsiveness and shyness that matched his age, and his eyes were still full of passion mixed with confusion.


    In the silence, he seemed to be preparing to say something, but the pager he was carrying suddenly sounded.


    The harsh and sudden sound swept through the dim room. Gu Fei¡¯s eyes regained clarity. He looked at Hua Mao, lowered his head and hurriedly pressed the pager to answer it, and turned to leave.


    Hua Mao leaned against the wall. His face became ice cold again, and he sneered.


    After being sent to the detention center and locked up for a few days, Hua Mao was released.


    It was easy to handle things with money. Da Biao quickly found someone, paid a fine, and established relations. The Internet caf¨¦ and amusement arcades were still open. The loss of the gambling machines did not have a significant impact on Hua Mao¡¯s current operations.


    Not long after Hua Mao came out, something happened at the Binjiang Police Station. Gu Fei, a police officer at the police station, was attacked by a group of people as he was getting off the night shift. He was seriously injured and hospitalized. At that time, it was three in the morning, and it was on a remote road by the river. There were no witnesses, and he didn¡¯t know who the other party was. But looking at the injuries, he was attacked by many people and injured with clubs, angle irons, and the like. This was the assault of a police officer, a serious incident. The police station would investigate it thoroughly, but when they asked Gu Fei who was in the hospital bed, they didn¡¯t get anything out of him. Gu Fei said that it was too dark at that time, and the group of people were all masked. He couldn¡¯t see who they were.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t see even one of them?¡± Wang Suo asked dubiously.


    ¡°It was too dark to see clearly,¡± Gu Fei said, a gauze tied around his head.


    ¡°How many people were there?¡±


    ¡°I was hit in the head and passed out. I don¡¯t know,¡± Gu Fei said.


    ¡°Xiao Gu, you got straight A¡¯s in catching and grappling on your graduation score. You didn¡¯t rip off a mask and see who they were?¡± Wang Suo would not give up.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Wang Suo. I was careless,¡± Gu Fei apologized.


    As he kept asking, there were no leads at all. Wang Suo had a headache.


    ¡°Think carefully. Did you offend anyone when handling a case recently?¡±


    Gu Fei thought for a moment and shook his head.


    ¡°Weren¡¯t you constantly watching Hua Mao? Did that boy act out?¡± Wang Suo really hoped that it wasn¡¯t Hua Mao. He understood Hua Mao. Ever since his big brother Fang Yu had reformed himself, Hua Mao was already much more restrained in the issue of fighting and killing. He already hadn¡¯t opposed the police in a long time.


    ¡°No,¡± Gu Fei said. ¡°I can recognize his people.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Last time when arresting the gamblers, you were just on the periphery. If this boy retaliated, you shouldn¡¯t be the primary target.¡±


    Wang Suo analyzed and turned his thoughts to another direction, putting aside his doubts about Hua Mao.


    After a while, there was no movement within the police station. Da Biao reported to Hua Mao.


    ¡°Hua Ge, I did as you said. It¡¯s all done. He¡¯s in the hospital, and it¡¯s enough for him to lie down for ten days or half a month.¡±


    ¡°Did he see you all?¡±


    Hua Mao pulled out a cigarette and held it in his mouth, holding it slanted.


    ¡°Probably not. That boy was really strange. At first, he was incredible. He knocked down many of our brothers, and they pretty much could not get close to him. Later, he seemed to notice something. He actually stopped resisting and didn¡¯t run away. He took the beating in silence. Hua Ge, don¡¯t you think this is strange? It¡¯s like he accepted being beaten up by us. It¡¯s really fucking strange!¡±


    Da Biao added: ¡°There¡¯s also no movement from the police station. I heard that the cop Gu didn¡¯t say anything. There¡¯s no way for the police station to investigate, and they¡¯re all annoyed! Fortunately, I even told the brothers to hide in the countryside, and they aren¡¯t allowed to come back until I say so. Now it¡¯s great. There¡¯s less trouble. Hey, Hua Ge, do you think that cop became a fool from our beating? His brain is damaged!¡± Da Biao was very happy.


    Hua Mao listened and didn¡¯t give much reaction. He flicked cigarette ash: ¡°Okay, you did a good job.¡±


    After a while, Hua Mao went out of town for business.


    In the city away, Hua Mao didn¡¯t come back, but the phone call came to him. Da Biao told him over the phone that the cop had been discharged from the hospital and now came to the Internet caf¨¦ every day. He told him that Hua Mao wasn¡¯t there and had gone out of town. He still came to wait every night and would wait all night. At first, Da Biao even thought that Gu Fei had discovered that they had done it and had come to get even. But he came alone every day, and it didn¡¯t seem like he was looking for trouble. He was just looking for someone, and he didn¡¯t say much. He would spend the entire night at the Internet caf¨¦, until early morning, and leave after paying. He would come again after getting off work.


    ¡°Say that I won¡¯t be back for another half year.¡± Hua Mao was too lazy to listen.


    ¡°I said that. He even asked me for your new phone number. I didn¡¯t tell him and said I didn¡¯t know. He made it clear that he didn¡¯t believe it, but he didn¡¯t trouble me. He still comes to wait every day, and it¡¯s already been over a week. There¡¯s still a bandage around his head, and it¡¯s horrifying even for me to see it. Hua Ge, do you think that there is really a problem with this cop because of our beating? What does he want to do?¡± Da Biao was very puzzled.


    Hua Mao was chewing on gum. He spat the chewing gum onto the ground.


    Hua Mao had already returned to Jianghai for half a month. He didn¡¯t return to his own residence, but went to a friend¡¯s empty house to live. He handed his territory over to his subordinates, and he didn¡¯t make an appearance. Even though he returned to Jianghai, no one knew where he was.


    He knew that Gu Fei was looking for him everywhere during this half month. Some brothers saw Gu Fei¡¯s car outside Hua Mao¡¯s residence all night and reminded Hua Mao that it was best not to show up in the near future. They didn¡¯t know what trouble this police officer was going to cause him.


    Hua Mao truly didn¡¯t show up, but the reason he didn¡¯t show up really wasn¡¯t because of this Gu Fei. He wasn¡¯t significant enough. Rather, it was because of Old Man Mei.


    The night that the gamblers were caught, Hua Mao asked people to investigate as soon as he was released. Even though the police knew about this den, to be able to get in so seamlessly wasn¡¯t that easy just by relying on the police. Hua Mao was very experienced. He was certain that someone gave public security a tip-off in this. As for who it was, there was no one that Hua Mao couldn¡¯t find out about in this Jiangbei region. After a few times, they got the person and revealed that Old Man Mei was behind them.


    Even without saying anything, Hua Mao had guessed. Ever since he had opened an Internet caf¨¦ and snatched the territory, Old Man Mei held a grudge. Last time at the face off, it was even ruined by Gu Fei and that group of police. Old Man Mei was aware that he was no match for Hua Mao in Jiangbei, so he pulled an old trick and called for him to go into the station. Last time, Hua Mao still hadn¡¯t gotten even with him. This time, he had to get even with him, with interest.


    However, this Old Man Mei was a crafty scoundrel. If there was any hint of trouble, he snuck away faster than a rabbit. Hua Mao didn¡¯t want to alert him, so he didn¡¯t show up the whole time. He also let it be known that he was hiding from the police, letting Old Man Mei relax his vigilance and waiting for a good opportunity.


    Hua Mao went to the city. He originally wanted to see Fang Yu. He hadn¡¯t seen him for some time, and he missed him badly. But Fang Yu¡¯s business was getting bigger and bigger now, and he had gone to the south. Lao Liang had also gone with him. Yang Lei was in the army, and Er Hei was busy with his own leather goods company. The other brothers were also busy with their own things and couldn¡¯t get together for the moment. Hua Mao looked around and didn¡¯t find anyone. He could only find an Internet caf¨¦ in his boredom and play games.


    He didn¡¯t play using the Mimi Lulu account. Ever since that night, Mimi Lulu hadn¡¯t been online.


    He used his own original account. He had just gotten online and was playing for less than two minutes, when he shouted out, ¡°Fuck.¡±


    In the public channel of the game, there was a constant wild flash, spamming the whole screen. There was only one sentence: (One Sword of the World) Mimi Lulu, I¡¯m looking for you


    (One Sword of the World) Mimi Lulu, I¡¯m looking for you


    (One Sword of the World) Mimi Lulu, I¡¯m looking for you


    (One Sword of the World) Mimi Lulu, I¡¯m looking for you


    (One Sword of the World) Mimi Lulu, I¡¯m looking for you


    ¡­


    The same sentence appeared every few minutes. Judging from other people¡¯s reactions, this frequency of spamming had already gone on for many days.


    ¡°Fuck, you still haven¡¯t found them?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re quite infatuated, eh?¡±


    ¡°Brother, look on the bright side. What if it¡¯s a hermaphrodite?!¡±


    ¡°Damn it, are you sick?! How many days have you spammed this? Are you done yet? ¡­¡±


    No matter what kinds of jokes, cursing, or urging was in the channel, One Sword of the World didn¡¯t respond at all. He didn¡¯t say anything else, only ¡°Mimi Lulu, I¡¯m looking for you¡± scrolling across the screen.


    Hua Mao faced the screen, looking at it.


    He looked for a while. His phone rang, and Hua Mao answered.


    ¡°How¡¯s your investigation coming along?¡± Hua Mao asked.


    ¡°Hua Ge, aren¡¯t I here to tell you about that?¡± Ba Pi¡¯s voice came through the phone. Ba Pi had some unclear relationships with the police. He was also the one who usually gave Hua Mao secret information. He was good at inquiring about information in the police station.


    ¡°I¡¯ve found it all out. The cop who was sent to watch you that night was Da Chao, from the Public Security Department. It¡¯s the short one with a pockmarked face!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not mistaken?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m absolutely not wrong! That Bie San under Old Man Mei¡¯s leadership reported to him. That night, Bie San and this cop went to spy on you together. He can testify! Hey, actually, they didn¡¯t spy on you at all. You have many residences in the city. How could that little Bie San figure it out? He brought that dumb cop and came up empty several times. He didn¡¯t catch anyone in any of the residences. The cop was anxious and afraid that you got the news in advance. The bureau had no confidence, so they took action earlier! Mao Ge, it¡¯s fortunate that you weren¡¯t at home that night. They couldn¡¯t figure out your route and made a move first. Otherwise, according to my inquiries, the cops originally intended to turn up more than that one! Perhaps the one on Qiangjiang Road would suffer too! ¡­¡±


    ¡°Ge, are you going to deal with this cop? When are you going to move? Hello? Ma Ge? Hello hello? ¡­¡±


    Bai Pi looked at the receiver in puzzlement. There was a busy tone coming through the receiver.


    In the desert, yellow sand filled the sky. The golden red sunset illuminated this desert. The scenery was so bleak and desolate.


    In the yellow sand covering the sky, Mimi Lulu, who was covered in silver armor, walked under the sunset with a towering halberd in hand.


    The setting sun elongated her beautiful shadow. Her fiery red hair fluttered in the wind. The whistling of the yellow sand in the wind filled the heavens and earth.


    In the middle of the desert, One Sword of the World turned around. The handsome face set by the game always had an unchanging expression, facing the approaching Mimi Lulu.


    ¡°You came¡± were the three words in One Sword of the World¡¯s dialogue box.


    Mimi Lulu didn¡¯t answer. Instead, the game¡¯s action box popped up. Mimi Lulu waved her hand, and the towering halberd in her hand fell into the hand of One Sword of the World.


    Weapon level: silver martial, full level.


    In the next few seconds, the action box constantly popped up, like a magic trick. All of the top ranked equipment was quickly removed from Mimi Lulu¡¯s body, and it was equipped onto the body of One Sword of the World. One Sword of the World¡¯s whole body was shrouded in silver lights, one after the other. Accompanied by Hua Mao¡¯s flying fingers, the various attributes of One Sword of the World were also increasing rapidly from the increase in equipment. His appearance also continued to change, until Mimi Lulu took off her final powerful silver battle armor. That battle armor covered the body of One Sword of the World, like a silver god. He went from a soldier to an emperor.


    ¡°Shit, the Holy Mark Armor?! Legendary, epic equipment!!¡±


    ¡°Fuck, that toy is a vintage item from the beta! Last time, someone offered 50000 yuan and couldn¡¯t even buy it!¡±


    ¡°Come here quickly! Fiery Wolf Desert! We¡¯ve found the Holy Mark Armor!¡±


    ¡°God, that¡¯s the Xuantian Dragon Halberd! Fuck fuck fuck fuck fuck!!¡±


    ¡­


    Players passing by were dumbfounded. Countless exclamation marks scrolled through the channel.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± One Sword of the World approached Mimi Lulu.


    The current Mimi Lulu was no longer the majestic and unstoppable goddess of war. She had become like a girl at the beginning of the game, like all newcomers who had just entered the game. She had no protective armor, only a defenseless body. Only her fiery red long hair was still fluttering.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to be a top player? Now you are. With your current level and this equipment, no one will be your match in this game anymore.¡±


    When Hua Mao played games with Gu Fei, Hua Mao had asked Gu Fei what level he wanted to reach. Gu Fei said that he wanted to be the best player in the world.


    Hua Mao sneered and mocked him for a long time about being the best player in the world.


    Now, he gave him the best in the world.


    ¡°I owe it to you. I¡¯ve paid you back.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t call for the spirit back anymore. This is the last time for this account. In the future, there won¡¯t be this account anymore,¡± Hua Mao said.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    One Sword of the World ran towards Mimi Lulu, wanting to catch her.


    ¡°Wait!¡±


    The menu pulled out and Hua Mao moved the mouse. Looking at One Sword of the World on the screen, Hua Mao was silent for a moment.


    ¡°Cop, you and I can¡¯t pee in the same pot. Stop searching,¡± Hua Mao said. He no longer listened to what Gu Fei was saying and shut off the voice.


    He pressed down on the right button and clicked delete.


    Mimi Lulu fell down and died. Her body turned gray, and she would never return to the resurrection point. The account was deleted. Mimi Lulu no longer existed in the game, and she would never be resurrected.


    On the screen, there was only a motionless One Sword of the World, standing in front of Mimi Lulu¡¯s corpse, still with an expression that would never change. Until the system automatically refreshed and Mimi Lulu completely disappeared, like she had never existed. One Sword of the World was still standing there.


    He was dressed in superb armor, a godlike sovereign of the world, but he only had one expression.


    Hua Mao sat in front of the computer. He had already taken off his earphones, which were placed on the table.


    He leaned against the back of his chair and sat for a while. He kicked the switch under his feet. With a puff, the screen went dark.


    Hua Mao stood up and left.

 Chapter 133

    Hua Mao called Old Man Mei out. This time, he had gone too far.


    In recent years, there had already been no such battles in Jiangbei. Ever since street warfare had transformed into commercial warfare, these big battles of fighting and killing had not appeared in a long time.


    So this time, Hua Mao was settling scores.


    Ever since Old Man Mei had made this dirty move behind his back, he knew that Hua Mao would settle scores with him sooner or later. He lived as if walking on thin ice.


    This Old Man Mei was also an old gangster, and he had been in the gangdom of Jiangbei for many years. But he had always been overshadowed by Hua Mao. Hua Mao had defected to Luo Jiu and Fang Yu back then. His power was at its peak, and Old Man Mei was not even his match. He could only lie in his den. Later, there was a reform in 1995, and he also went out to hide for a while during the crackdown. After Fang Yu was imprisoned, Hua Mao also was sent to prison. It was then that Old Man Mei expanded his power in Jiangbei, but as soon as Hua Mao returned, there was nothing for Old Man Mei to do. When fighting for people, territory, ruthlessness, or brains, he really couldn¡¯t beat this sissy. Old Man Mei hated Hua Mao to death in his heart, but what was a local snake? There was only one local snake. If he really had Hua Mao¡¯s ability, he would long not be in this situation now. So Old Man Mei was always well-behaved, not daring to speak out.


    But nowadays, people have been tempted by money. If they had meat to eat, no one would want to drink soup. People died in pursuit of money, and birds died in pursuit of food. Just the word money also made Old Man Mei take great risks. Last time, he couldn¡¯t open an Internet caf¨¦, and he had the heart to take Hua Mao down. This time, it could be considered an all-in gamble. He just wanted to send Hua Mao to the police station. Even if he didn¡¯t go to prison, he would be skinned. Unexpectedly, Hua Mao was released shortly. This time, Old Man Mei knew that he was lifting a stone and smashing his own foot. Hua Mao would definitely settle this score with him.


    He avoided him on the first, but he couldn¡¯t avoid him on the fifteenth. Old Man Mei braced himself and could only fight desperately.


    Both sides agreed on the next day. Hua Mao also left his words at the beginning. How Hua Mao said those words was not important, but what was important was that Old Man Mei understood that this time, if both sides were not dead or disabled, this score could not be settled.


    Risking one¡¯s life was not strange in the 1980s and 1990s. In this era of valuing one¡¯s life, there were very few bosses who were willing to risk their own lives. Unfortunately, Hua Mao came from that era. He was never someone who valued his life.


    Back then, the boss retreating to the back and ordering his subordinates to risk their lives was not the style. Hua Mao was a gangster from the last century with an excellent and very traditional style. He wanted to return to his most familiar and primitive battlefield.


    The night before the fight, Hua Mao returned home.


    Tomorrow was a tough battle. Hua Mao needed to go back and sleep.


    He got downstairs, and it was already late at night. As he walked towards the corridor, he heard the sound of a car door opening.


    Hua Mao became alert. Hearing the sound of footsteps quickly approaching, Hua Mao swiftly turned around. Someone grabbed him tightly, and the person also ran into his body.


    Hua Mao stabilized this stumbling person and saw the white bandage around his head. Hua Mao loosened his clenched fists. The other person grabbed his shoulder. The heavy pressure was so close that Hua Mao was nearly pressed into his chest.


    ¡°Don¡¯t go.¡± He grasped Hua Mao tightly, as though Hua Mao would disappear once he released his hand. ¡°Don¡¯t go yet.¡±


    Hua Mao didn¡¯t push him away and didn¡¯t say anything. Seeing that he didn¡¯t resist, Gu Fei finally relaxed some of his strength. His hand was still firmly pressed on his shoulder.


    ¡°¡­I have something to say to you.¡± Gu Fei¡¯s voice was extremely tired and hoarse. His feet were also unstable, as if barely supporting him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t say it. I already know.¡± Hua Mao looked at the injury on Gu Fei¡¯s head. In the night, he could only see the white bandage. It was eye-catching and conspicuous. ¡°That wasn¡¯t done by you. I understand. You don¡¯t have to say it.¡±


    Hua Mao didn¡¯t expect that Gu Fei was still waiting here. It had already been so many days. Seeing Gu Fei¡¯s swaying body, Hua Mao didn¡¯t know how long he had been waiting here. He supported Gu Fei¡¯s balance. Gu Fei seemed to need to rely on his support to stand firm.


    Gu Fei shook his head.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not that. But not now. I can¡¯t hold on anymore. Can you let me sleep a while first? I¡¯ll just rest my eyes.¡±


    He still held onto Hua Mao and didn¡¯t let go.


    ¡°But you can¡¯t leave. Wait for me to wake up and tell you, okay, Chen Zhiqiang? Say you agree and wait for me to wake up¡­ Keep your word¡­ Chen Zhiqiang¡­¡±


    Gu Fei¡¯s voice became quieter and quieter. His eyelids drooped heavily. Hua Mao¡¯s shoulders sank. Gu Fei¡¯s entire body weight had already fallen on his shoulders, and Hua Mao had no choice but to hold him.


    ¡°Hey! Cop! Hey!¡±


    Gu Fei didn¡¯t respond, his head falling on Hua Mao¡¯s shoulder as he already fell asleep. Hua Mao held his large body and turned to pat Gu Fei¡¯s face. Gu Fei had also lost consciousness.


    In the dark night, in the depths of the neighborhood, a young man was holding a police officer in uniform. It was silent all around, and there was only a sigh.


    Hua Mao put Gu Fei onto the bed. He took off his police uniform, pulled up the blankets, and covered him up.


    Only under the light did Hua Mao see Gu Fei¡¯s face clearly. There was heavy blueness under his eyelids, and his hair was messy. Haggard and exhausted, he slept soundly. It wasn¡¯t clear how long he had been up without closing his eyes.


    Da Biao had told Hua Mao that recently, Gu Fei had no energy to wait for him, because a major case had occurred at the police station. The police had been working day and night, and they had already worked nonstop for several days. There wasn¡¯t even enough time to get three or four hours of free time to sleep every day. How could he still have the energy to wait for him?


    ¡°Bai Pi said that cop hasn¡¯t closed his eyes for several days. Even if he¡¯s free, he¡¯ll definitely go home and sleep. If he comes again to watch over you, wouldn¡¯t he be made of iron?? Hua Ge, go back. It¡¯s fine!¡±


    ¡­


    Hua Mao sat by the bed, looked at the injury on Gu Fei¡¯s head, and looked at his face.


    When he was asleep, his face still appeared childish. His face was sharp and angular, his cheeks slightly sunken. He was so young and still a cop.


    A cop was sleeping on his bed, and he himself had carried him up.


    Hua Mao looked at Gu Fei¡¯s side profile. Initially, this side profile captivated him, causing him to always think of the person in his heart. The person whom he couldn¡¯t get, but always kept well in his heart.


    Looking at this side profile now, there was unutterable foolishness; silly and blank. It was so foolish that it filled Hua Mao¡¯s heart with a kind of familiar bitterness and piercing pain.


    Hua Mao brushed away the hair on Gu Fei¡¯s forehead and studied his face. This seemed to be the first time that he studied him seriously, looking at his eyebrows, the bridge of his nose, and his lips. Every single place.


    ¡°Are you dumb?¡±


    After a long time, Hua Mao blurted out. Complicated emotions filled his uncomplicated heart.


    He was really fucking dumb, so dumb that he had almost forgotten that there was also such a dumb person in this world to begin with.


    It was just that it was too far away, so far that he wouldn¡¯t remember it anymore.


    He sat by the bedside, pulled out a cigarette, and put it in his mouth.


    Smoke curled up. There was heavy darkness outside the window. The mirror facing him reflected a face. That face was still delicate and good-looking, but his eyes held the vicissitudes of life and could no longer conceal the washing of time.


    Hua Mao stared at his own face in the smoke, lost in thought. After a long time, the person beside him moved. Hua Mao stubbed out the cigarette and turned around. Gu Fei unconsciously turned over. Hua Mao picked up the blanket that had slipped down, pulled it up, and covered him. He tucked in the corners of the blanket, and then stood up.


    His movements seemed to wake up Gu Fei. Gu Fei suddenly opened his eyes slightly and instinctively grabbed his clothes.


    Hua Mao turned around, but Gu Fei¡¯s gaze was not yet awake. He couldn¡¯t help but close his heavy eyelids again. Gradually, a slight snoring began again, but his fingers still gripped Hua Mao firmly. Hua Mao tried to get up, but that hand still held his shirt.


    Hua Mao hesitated for a moment and stopped moving. He turned off the desk lamp, took off his clothes, pulled aside the blanket, and lay down as well.


    After Hua Mao lay down, the warmth by his side was right next to him. In his dreams, Gu Fei approached him instinctively, hugged Hua Mao¡¯s waist with his arms, and gradually tightened.


    The ceiling reflected a faint light outside the window. The person by his side hugged Hua Mao, his heavy breathing by Hua Mao¡¯s ears.


    Hua Mao moved, and those arms tightened. The powerful arms seemed to shackle Hua Mao in his embrace. Only with this weight in his arms, could he fall asleep with peace of mind.


    Listening to the sound of regular breaths by his ear, Hua Mao lay down without moving again.


    In the middle of the night, Gu Fei seemed to move. Hua Mao woke up and turned his head, meeting Gu Fei¡¯s open eyes. They looked at each other in the darkness. Gu Fei¡¯s eyes were still half asleep, with confusion and haziness.


    He suddenly closed his arms, turned sideways, and pressed onto Hua Mao¡¯s chest. Amidst the sound of clothes rubbing against each other, Gu Fei lowered his head and looked down at Hua Mao, half asleep.


    ¡°¡­You can¡¯t leave¡­¡±


    Gu Fei mumbled, as though talking in his sleep.


    ¡°¡­You can¡¯t run either¡­¡±


    He stroked Hua Mao¡¯s face gently and lowered his head.


    Their lips met. Gu Fei kissed Hua Mao gently, again and again, gently sucking.


    Their lips parted and met shallowly in the darkness. Hua Mao¡¯s lack of rejection caused Gu Fei to show an expression of reassurance. Until he closed his eyelids, buried his face in Hua Mao¡¯s neck, lay down on Hua Mao, and fell asleep again.


    Hua Mao silently faced the ceiling. In the darkness, there was the beating of Gu Fei¡¯s chest on his heart¡­


    That¡¯s a wrap! Thank you to everyone who has made it to the end.


    Looking for something else to read? Here¡¯s the next story that we will be translating!